Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Prologue

2014-04-04T17:15:42Z

Nukie:

==Prologue==

“I, wonder what type of person I will fall in love with………..”

The girl-----Hotaka Miyabi is bad with the opposite sex.

It’s not like she has an inerasable trauma from her childhood…………but, it’s just that she is bad with strangers and shy. Above that, another reason of it was that she went to an only-girls middle school same like her sister.

Because of that, the existence of males in the same age as the middle-school Miyabi, only appears in stories like drama or manga.

But even if she is bad with them, it’s not like she has no interest in love.

Because of that, she has imagined that she will fall for someone one day------like that.

Even though she was not conscious about this, her head turned completely blank when she saw the target of her liking getting kissed----even though it’s just on the cheeks. To Miyabi who has slowly gotten used to having a conversation with the opposite sex, a kiss is a very high level action for her.

The moment she regained her composure the criticism that came out from her mouth was-------a cute shout calling him pervert. Of course, it’s not like there were any bad intentions in it and those were the only words that Miyabi could have thought off in her half-panic state.

However, she encountered a different kind of emotion in her chest when she recalled of the event calmly after some time passed and it became night time. As if being covered in haze, that hazy emotions made her feel hard to breathe and at the same time made her feelings heavier.

Thanks to that, Miyabi feels troubled.

(What is this feeling………)

“Miyabi, I am turning off the lights”

“Ah, un………….”

Since she was daydreaming about the emotions in her chest on the bed, it passed the time for lights off before she knew it and Tachibana her roommate and at the same time <<Duo>> called out to her.

After Miyabi nodded, Tomoe turned off the lights and the room was covered in darkness.

She closed her eyes. But, the event that happened in the afternoon did not vanish. The image of the boy who gave her the feelings to make her work harder in Kouryou academy and is her first male friend, getting kissed.

The haze in her chest would not clear up.

It was there, whether she slept or was stayed awake.

The girl-----Tachibana is dense.

Of course, the denseness here is related to the opposite sex-----which means it is related to love emotions.

She can take care of everything other than love in details, and is good at taking care of others.

Although she was a little hard-headed, she is diligent, social, and is seen favorably by others.

But she is dense.

It was something created from her environment.

Being born in the martial family of the Tachibana style, Tomoe has devoted most of her childhood days training to succeed in the family’s name. Fortunately she was blessed with the talent of martial arts and the tough training certainly bore fruit even though it was little by little.

However, it became Tomoe’s misfortune. The training of the Tachibana style was to give girls the strength enough to make males in the same age as them run away barefooted.

Strength is simply something standard to males-----especially teenagers.

The fact of having a girl stronger than them made the teenage males around Tomoe have stubborn hearts. It was so severe that not even one person could tell his feelings even though they have favorable intentions to the girl.

If any one of them was honest then, Tomoe might be able to discover love.

……………….judging from the point of telling their feelings, there were several times she got letters and chocolates from other girls and that made her confused.

Anyways-------as a result of being of being born in the environment she was raised in with that talent, Tomoe grew up without knowing about love. Different from Miyabi, one of the reasons was that she had no chance to touch any works that made her yearn for love.

That is why; the trigger of this was being treated as a girl by a teenage boy she met in Kouryou academy.

Even though it was not like she fell in love, it was just strong enough to concern over the boy unconsciously.

That was still a small feeling. Her chest rustled the moment she saw he getting kissed, and she crushed the chance to notice this feeling by shouting how shameless------which was done from outside her senses.

But even so, her story did not stop and still continues on.

Gradually but certainly, she was starting to get attracted to the boy without noticing it.

After a few days passed, the boy------Kokonoe Tooru got discharged and has returned back to the girls.

When Miyabi thinks about Tooru, her chest ached. It feels itchy and does not calm down.

Strangely enough, those feelings vanished off when Tooru actually stands in front of her and she gets wrapped in an uplifting fluffy and comfortable feeling as a replacement.

It '''''was''''' the same thing when Tooru called out to her when she headed to the cafeteria alone during the evening.

---Yes, in past tense.

“Eh……Ah, you are going with Tomoe-chan tomorrow morning………..?”

What Tooru was saying was, that he would most likely not show his face in the morning runs for a while because he was going to learn martial arts from Tomoe starting tomorrow morning.

“Sorry. We promised to have her teach me once the <<Survive>> ended”

Even though he did not make any promise with Miyabi, Tooru felt a little apologetic to her since he runs with her almost every day.

This sudden talk gave Miyabi a shock when she was unconsciously looking forward to running together again starting from tomorrow morning.

---but, she swung her head to the side in panic when she saw Tooru’s apologetic expression.

“Th-there is no reason for Tooru-kun to apologize. See, it’s not like we promised to run together………a-and, you would show your face since it’s for a while right? Then, I will run as much as I can and become fast so I can surprise Tooru-kun, fufu”

Miyabi tried her best to smile and Tooru felt saved when he saw that expression.

“I get it. Alright, I look forward to that day………..the day Miyabi would make me laps slower than her”

“-----E-eeeeeeeeeeeeh!? To-Tooru-kun, don’t make such an unreasonable demand<nowiki>～～～～</nowiki>”

The atmosphere flowing between them returned back to the usual lively one.

After a while from that, Miyabi would send her sights towards Tooru who was having fun talking to his friends several times during dinner and would make small sighs unconsciously each time.

(I see………..With Tomoe-chan, huh………..)

In the end, Miyabi did not get any appetite for today’s dinner and left-over her dinner.

The night cleared out and it became morning-----

Right in the promenade between the dormitory and the hall opposite, Tooru and Tomoe were facing each other.

“Well then, we will now begin the introduction of the techniques from the Tachibana style”

“I am counting on you master Tachibana”

“St-stop it, It’s true that I am going to be the one guiding but, I am still a novice so I can’t help to feel itchy if I am being called that”

Tomoe scratched her cheeks while looking embarrassed and troubled, because of my joke made to the Tachibana style.

“I’ll say this before we start, the contents I am going to teach you are basics so plain and simple trainings will continue. I am sorry but, please prepare yourself for that. If you want a good sword then forge it from the ore, that is the guidance thought in the Tachibana-----“

“Haha, I got told the something close by my master before. Well, mine is a tree instead of a sword though”

When Tooru talked about the proverb he told to Miyabi before, Tomoe made a agreeing nod.

And at the same time, she had a favorable impression to Tooru who understood the importance of basics which are easily overlooked and forgotten even though it was a normal thing to do.

“Well then, let’s begin. First off please imitate my stances……………yes, like that. Then move your leg-----“

The guidance for the body movements started. Even though he was confused at first, Tooru immediately and made an understanding nod.

“------Uuun, I am able to understand the shape but, I have to make my body get familiarized to it to use it”

After he said that, Tomoe made a small smile while looking at Tooru who was repeating the moves he learned seriously while somewhat having fun.

(Fufu, Looks like he would progress fast by this pace)

No matter what skills it may be, it takes time for the body to really get it. However that time changes greatly by the enthusiasm of the heart of wanting to learn.

After a while, the guidance for the next technique-----the way of the eight style’s basics started.

“----------that’s about it. If you get used to it then you will be able to combine it with the first moves. I’ll show you an example. I will now get close to you and you thrust your fist out”

Tooru brought his forward towards Tomoe who got close like he was told------and at that moment, Tomoe suddenly spin her body and grabbed his arms before slipping into his chest area.

“And well, this is it. I am saying that I will make a throw here. It’s probably good to add an elbow strike here depending on the situation”

“………….This is the move I lost to during the <<Fist practice>> from a while ago. But I see now. The connection between attacking and blocking is amazing”

“It’s Ryuusui<ref group ="3a">Flowing water</ref>. Whether it’s the movements, way of performing, or attack, all of it will flow within as one. Okay, let’s try it out. I will bring my fist forward now so, you try doing the same”

Tooru nodded and dodged her fist similar to her and entered a throwing stance once he slipped into her chest area together with grabbing her hands but-----

He noticed.

Tomoe’s big and soft breasts touched his back.

“That’s right, that’s the feeling. Okay, let’s repeat that for 10 times. However, you can put more strength in your arm and pull harder this time”

Tooru’s face stiffened.

The breast behind him would touch harder the stronger he pulls and makes him more conscious about it.

(Hu-hurry up and endddddddddd!!)

Tooru’s heart got chaotic from the feeling touching his back.

Tomoe thought this when she saw Tooru like that.

(Umu, it’s a good face. The spirit of wanting to acquire this move as fast as possible is being told)

“………….okay, since we gone this way, let’s add in 10 more times!”

Tooru shouted in his heart at Tomoe’s suggestion.

Like that------Tachibana Tomoe deepens her relationship with Tooru through the guidance of martial arts.

There was someone looking at both of them from the tree shadows.

It was Miyabi.

She would normally be running outside the school in this time slot by now but, she got curious about Tooru and Tomoe today and took up an unfunny action of peeking like this.

(What am I doing…………)

Miyabi made sigh when she looked at the objectives of her actions.

Even though she was thinking why her eyes won’t leave them for some odd reason, she continued looking at the both of them without getting any answers and-----

“-----!!”

Suddenly, Tomoe hugged Tooru from the back.

---Of course, it was just a lecture of the combination of the move and the way of performing it and is completely unrelated to the male and female relationship but, Miyabi misunderstood that and took a big breath.

It was only when she saw Tooru and Tomoe’s position switched and performing the same------the action of repeatedly bringing their body closer and letting go, that she let go of the breath she sucked in.

(O-oh I see………That was training…………)

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Dokun**dokun* her heartbeat coming from her chest got faster at the surprise.

She took a deep breath to calm it down as much as possible and slowly exhaled. She then repeated this.

Her heartbeat started to calm down and-----

“Haa……….”

Miyabi feelings sank together with that, and leaked a big sigh------she then mumbled this.

“How nice…………”

Those were her true thoughts she said unconsciously.

It was something pointed to the scenery of Tomoe------and Tooru bringing their body closer.

(Eh………?)

After she mumbled that, Miyabi felt surprise at her own words.

(Why did I thought how nice just now……….?)

Miyabi got bewildered at her true thoughts that came out unconsciously.

It was impossible for her senses until now to think that hugging a male was enviable.

Rather, it was something enough to make her get embarrassed and look away when she sees males and females-----couples bringing their body closer in the city.

But even so, Miyabi continuing thinking why and------the answer came out.

The answer was shown from the words she said unconsciously.

Yes, Miyabi was envious of Tomoe. She understood herself for feeling envious of bringing her body close to none other than Tooru.

And to find what kind of emotion it was, Miyabi applied the knowledge she had in herself before----

(Ah-re…………? That’ means……….I, might have……..)

She got perplexed when she reached the answer.

However, the answer is shown to be correct by the throbbing heart she gets just by hearing Tooru’s voice.

She wants to hear his voice more.

She wants to see his face more.

The embarrassment was enough to make her die but, she wants to run to him and hug him.

No matter if Tooru is the first male friend she got close with, there is no way she would hold that kind of emotion to a friend.

Miyabi mumbled this.

“So, I love-----Tooru-kun, huh…………..”

Like this-----Hotaka Miyabi became aware of her first love.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="3a" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 2

2014-04-04T14:18:48Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 2 『If I Borrow Your Words』==

===Part 1===

“So you are the <<Irregular>>----Kokonoe Tooru”

The first words the ''transfer student'' put in her mouth was that.

Going back about 1 minute in time.

On the morning of the day the <<The Sublimation Ceremony>> would be commenced.

The HR started and right after Tsukimi introduced the transfer student------

Most of the classmates gasped……………even Tora too.

A beautiful {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} foreign girl with {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} was the one who entered the classroom.

Not only her eyes and hair, her style consisted of places which should be coming out, came out, and places that should be tucked in, were tucked in; that charming style that would put foreign actresses to shame not only made the males, but also the females gasp too.

Adding on, she had an elegant and lovely charm drifting around her, and her red lips further emphasized that fact.

If the same foreign beauty Yurie was a fantasy-like moon floating in the dark night then, the impression she gave would be the shining sun in the grand sky.

Such a girl was placing one hand on her hips while the other hand was on the table, and was in front staring right at me.

Thanks to her slouching forward a little bit, I was about to move my sights toward the two swaying bulges before the 2nd round of voice came flying over.

“……………hey, are you listening to me?”

“------uh!! So-sorry. I am Kokonoe……….”

“Okay. Kokonoe Tooru, I am interested in you. That’s why you'll come along with me”

I heard the same thing just one month ago but, the speech this time had a soft tone of command to it.

The gold girl acts as if it is only natural for her will to pass through, and turned her heels around without hearing my answer after walking.

“O-oi. Even if you tell me to come along, right now it’s-------“

“………….don’t make me say it twice”

She stopped her legs and said that sentence once she turned around.

“Errr---. It’s still in the middle of HR though…………”

Tsukimi was the first one who opened her mouth in the re-silenced classroom.

“You will '''''specially''''' have it permitted right? Tsukimi-sensei”

“…………Go ahead-----☆“

For an instant, although a vein popped up on her forehead, Tsukimi permitted the transfer student's selfish actions.

(What does this mean? That Tsukimi isn’t someone that would allow something like that…………..)

“…………….if you have a matter with Tooru then you can talk to him here”

Although Tora said that to her irritated-----

“Isn’t it okay since it’s something unrelated to you. I just want to have a talk in a place without any noise”

She flat out replied back.

Normally, his anger would burst out but, he was probably overpowered by her one sentence and glare. Tora stopped with a soft groan.

“Well. I’ll be heading out a bit. It’ll probably finish fast if it’s just talking”

I made a small smile to Tora and stood up.

Tentatively, as long as Tsukimi the home-room teacher has given her permission, there is no reason to refuse unreasonably.

I exited the classroom together with the gold girl.

The place we reached was the garden located between the school building and the dormitory.

Since it was the season when flowers and greens would prosper, the garden was covered entirely with multicolored roses.

Inside the choking scent of roses------I am bad with it------she unhesitatingly advanced through on the path of small stone pavements.

Further up ahead, there was a gazebo there and a female butler standing-by inside it.

The butler respectfully lowered her head to us--------rather than saying that, it was for the gold girl.

In the middle of the gazebo, there was a table with a white cloth with beautiful embroidery and a tea set was placed on top of it.

“………don't tell me we are going to have a tea party?”

“Yes, that’s right”

She says it as if she didn’t have to tell me about it and made a smile before sitting down and folding her long legs.

Although I have something I wanted to say and hear, I imitated her and sat down on the opposite side.

Once I sat down, the female butler poured the cup with milk tea.

“Thank you”

“………………….”

Even though I said my thanks, I was glared at for some reason.

(Why is that……….?)

Although I was feeling perplexed inside my mind, the gold girl siting in the opposite side did not bother about the butler’s manners and took a sip of the milk tea before making a satisfied smile.

“Well then, my business is-----“

“Nono, please tell me your name before your business. It looks like you know about me but, I know absolutely nothing about you”

I hurried and stopped the girl when she was going to start her one-sided business talk.

“Now that I think about it, I haven’t named myself yet. I am Lealith=Bristol. A student from a British school”

British school------

The official name is St Foren academy. I was told it was a sibling school founded by the Dawn organization similar to Kouryou academy.

It is the only school outside of Japan that can nurture <<Exceed>>’s, and just like Kouryou, graduated students will be affiliated to the vigilante forces of the organization. Since they would be dispatched overseas, after affiliated to the force, we would be meeting up with people from the British school eventually………..

“I see, a British school’s………”

“Yes…………..though I said that, I will be a student in Kouryou from today onwards”

Lealith winked and smiled.

The moment I saw that smiling face, it was the first time I felt she was a girl my age.

“Nice to meet you, Lealith. Incidentally, it would make me happy if you could tell me the reason why you know me”

She knows about my name, face, and also the <<Irregular>>.

And for the reason------

“I heard of rumors of the <<Irregular>> in the British school. I had them '''''specially''''' get the student documents and got your face and a name once I got here”

“I see………….”

Even though I nodded, I thought what happened to the protection of personal information in Kouryou academy.

(As expected it would be problematic if a student is able to browse through………..)

“………..Hn?”

I unintentionally raised my voice when I tasted the milk tea when I was in my thoughts.

“Th-this is very good………….”

“Fufu, its superb right”

I nodded at Lealith’s happy words.

It is clearly different from the milk tea I drank before until now.

It is this cupful of milk tea that greatly changed my impression of it because of the light aromatic smell going through my throat, and the exquisiteness of the moderate sweetness.

“Hn………….it was tasty, Sara”

“………………Much obliged, Ojou-sama”

The gold girl-----Lealith placed down with composed movements and the butler that has been silent until now opened her mouth for the first time.

(Ojou-sama, huh……………)

I already guessed it since she brought a personal butler here but, she is probably from a rich family.

But, I’ll just ask about that later after things ended.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 2.jpg|thumb]]

Maybe she grasped my thoughts, Lealith slightly nodded-----

“Well then, the main topic”

She pointed her finger at me and fluently said out words that my ears doubted.

“Kokonoe Tooru. From today onwards you are my <<Duo>>”

“………………huh?”

I wonder if there is any other response other than astonishment, when someone who I barely met for even one hour suddenly says that I am her partner?

“Wha-what did you say just now…………”

“Don’t make me say it twice”

“You won’t say…………..no, errrr……..me becoming your <<Duo>>……..?”

“It’s not you but Lealith”

“Ah, sorry………….wait, nononono wait a second. I have a <<Duo>> already so, I would be troubled if you suddenly tell me that, and isn’t it school rules that a group that has already been established will remain like that until graduation in the first place”

“Doesn’t matter. That’s because I am an <<Exception>>”

“<<Exception>>…………..?”

I pondered from the words I was not familiar with.

“………………but even so, I am troubled that you didn’t attend classes on the first day itself, Lealith=Bristol”

When I turned over to the voice that suddenly mixed into our conversation, a girl wearing a gothic dress was standing in front of a background with white roses.

“Pleasant meeting you. Chairman Tsukumo. This is a nice place. It’s an ideal place for tea time”

“Those words make me happy, Lealith. But, now isn’t tea time but class time”

“I’ll be '''''specially''''' pardoned from that”

Towards the threatening chairman, Lealith replied by pointing her fingers at me.

“I don’t care about the classes since I flew all over from Britain '''just to meet him''' in the first place. More importantly, how about you join us chairman?”

“………..I’ll accept that”

After the chairman made a soft sigh, she sat on the chair.

The butler was in the middle of brewing a new set of milk tea, and I said out the things I was pondering about from the words Lealith brought out just now.

“Hey Lealith. Judging from the way you said it just now, don’t tell me you transferred here to make me your <<Duo>>? Why are you going so far to make me………..?”

“'''You and I are the same''' a <<{{Furigana|One and only|Unrivaled}}>>. That is why I have cordially came to pick you up because you are someone fitting to be my <<Duo>>. Be thankful, Kokonoe Tooru”

“………no, even if you tell me to be thankful, I have been telling you from just now that I have a <<Duo>> already. And the school rules too ------“
“You don’t have to tell me twice, I already know that”

Lealith interrupted my words and swung her hands.

“But, Kokonoe Tooru. What you are saying is something '''general'''”

I tried recalling back the things Tsukimi taught previously.

(…………..now that I think about it, she said unless there is a good reason)

“Which means it is okay for you team up again with a new <<Duo>> if you are '''out of the rule restrictions'''. For example, when there is a big difference in <<Level>> with the partner or that person has dropped out from school………….”

Lealith placed her fingers on her mouth and made a smile.

“And I---------the <<Exception>> am not bound by the rule restrictions”

“…………I don’t know what is <<Exception>>. But, do you think you will be forgiven if you say such selfish things?”

“It can be forgiven.……………Right, chairman?”

Lealith directed her sights towards the chairman who holds the biggest authority in Kouryou academy.

But, the Gothic girl silently drinks the milk tea.

Not long later, after emptying her cup, the chairman finally destroyed the silence.

“………….Kokonoe Tooru. If you wish for it, by the name of the chairman of Kouryou academy Tsukumo Sakuya, I will '''''specially''''' permit you to cancel your current <<Duo>>”

“Wha………….!?”

“See”

Contrastive to my shock, Lealith made a satisfied smile and said that.

“………………what will you do?”

“……………..”

Right now should I cancel my <<Duo>>-----Yurie or not.

“I don’t even need to think about it”

“It’s decided then”

I move my sights from the chairman to Lealith and clearly told her my intentions.

“Aah. It’s decided. I don’t wish to team up with Lealith so, I won’t cancel my current <<Duo>>. That’s my answer”

“Wha……..!?”

Lealith was stunned there with an expression filled with shock.

Opposite to that, the chairman made a quiet smile and nodded.

“I have clearly heard your intentions”

“Well then, I should be heading back to the classroom. Pardon me, chairman”

I made a light bow, and stood up.

“………..See you, Lealith”

“-----uh!! Wai-wait a second, Kokonoe Tooru!! Do you understand what you are saying right now!?”

“Aah, I understand. The answer is No. I will not team up with Lealith. If I were to borrow your words then, don’t make me say it twice”

I turned my back at the speechless Lealith and returned back to the classroom in a fast pace.

"ZeeeHaa". I heard my breathing I was probably making from, far away.

Naturally it was impossible. I just felt that because the fatigue is quite something.

(Fin-finally the goal huh…………)

Since I saw the school gate from far away, I squeeze out my remaining power.

As a punishment for sabotaging HR and class, I was forced to run.

That’s because Tsukimi said, "The only one special is only that Ojou-sama".

Although I felt it was unreasonable, I accepted the penal regulations but, the difficulty is beyond my imagination.

“Go-goal………..”

Inside the ringing echoes of the clock tower signifying lunch time, I reached in front of the school gate and sprawled on the ground with my limbs spread out.

(It’s been a long time since I ran until I lost all my stamina…………)

I repeatedly breathe heavily and my chest moves up and down.

The salty scented wind riding on the wind feels good on my hot body.

After I was dead tired for a while, the sun was suddenly blocked making a shade.

“Good work, Tooru”

When I slightly opened my eyes, the silver girl making the shade was there making a small smile.

“Please take this”

“Aah. Thanks………….”

I then raised my body, received the bottle and moisten my throat. This is exactly what the feeling of coming back to life is.

“*Kusu* it’s rare to see Tooru-kun exhausted……………”

“That was a disaster huh, Kokonoe”

It seems they came over to see my condition with Yurie.

Miyabi was giggling while Tachibana was making a wry smile.

“Haa………I went through something nasty”

“Fuun. That’s because you nonchalantly followed after that girl”

Leaning against the wall, Tora snorted wildly and said that. Tatsu was in the middle of muscle training behind him.

“……………I am unexpectedly someone popular”

“Reflect a little on yourself, you idiot!”

“Well well, calm down Tora. More importantly Kokonoe, what matter did she had with you?”

While entering between me and Tora, Tachibana asked about the event in the morning.

“Ah----………”

My words was clogged when I was about to reply, and I remembered the conversation I had with Lealith.

'''“From today onwards you are my <<Duo>>”'''

She thinks her intentions passing are something natural; I thought that she was a selfish fictional Ojou-sama that has come to real life.

I then never met up with Lealith after that.

In the end, she did not appear in the class during the first period and after second period I have been made to run the whole time.

“------Tooru?”

Yurie tilted her head from seeing me being silent.

No, Yurie wasn’t the only one. Everyone’s sights were concentrated on me.

“She-----you didn’t hear anything from Lealith?”

“Because she did not come back to class, I think the problem lies there before even asking her”

“I see……………errrr, Even though Lealith enrolled here from St Foren academy. It seems the topic <<Irregular>> was told there too so, she came over to ask regarding about that”

“Fuun. Is that really all?”

She’s sharp.

“Aah, that’s all”

I made a pretentious face towards Tora who asked another question and did not say out the offer to be her <<Duo>>.

It’s because I don’t want to make Yurie worried.

“More importantly, let’s hurry and go grab some food. I am so hungry that I am going to die. It’s going to be the <<Sublimation ceremony>> after I recover by eating meat to my heart’s content”

Hearing my comment, everyone laughed except for Tora who made a given up sigh.

However---

“Not only meat, you have to eat vegetables too, Kokonoe”

After laughing, Tachibana made a firm comeback………….

The <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> sublimation, is a little different from the one we went through during the enrollment ceremony.

We had new <<Luciful>> administered into our body using a jet injector on the nape of our neck-------until there is still the same but, the difference occurs after that.

Right after administration during the enrollment ceremony, the <<Astar>> floated up and a heat that I thought was going to burn me to death attacked my whole body but, none of that happened this time. It’s true that my body felt a little hot but, it was just in the level of a little hot.

“Fuu………..thank god I could successfully <<{{Furigana|Rank sublimation|Level up}}>>……….”

Around the time we finished the administration and exited the staff building, Miyabi made a big sigh and stroke down her chest.

“It’s because the results of your training is coming up”

When I directed a smile at her after hitting that small back of hers, Miyabi became shy.

The sublimation can’t be done if the mental state and physical state does not match up with the <<Level>>.

Because she heard that, Miyabi became especially happy.

Miyabi knows clearly about the fact that she is the most inferior in terms of stamina inside the lineup of people that received the special sublimation.

Miyabi’s <<Duo>> Tachibana showed her happiness in her success for the <<{{Furigana|Rank sublimation|Level up}}>>.

“Fufu, with this everyone here has quickly accomplished the condition to rise to 2nd year. It’s a nice thing to be able to continue socializing with this lineup for the next while”

(Now that I think back, the people who don’t raise their <<Level>> will be dealt with expulsion…………)

“………..Fuun. There is still that possibility of dropping out of school if that someone is unable to follow the training”

“Uuu………….”

Miyabi groaned from Tora’s sentence.

(Seriously, this guy says too much…………)

Although I made a sigh in my heart, I raised a lively voice and hit Miyabi’s back once again.

“It’s going to be okay. If things get tough, I’ll pull you along even if I need to tie you up with a rope”

“To-Tooru-kun…………..”

“Fufu, Kokonoe isnt the only one, I will do that too. As Miyabi’s <<Duo>>, I vow I will not let you meet up with a bitter experience like dropping out from school”

“Miyabi. I will help too”

After opening her eyes wide from our words, Miyabi said [Thank you] and smiled.

“Tora. You have to help her when the time comes, for the portion of unease you caused to Miyabi. You’re a comrade too”

“Uu………Fu-fuun. I have no choice then, I’ll lend my hand when that time comes…………but there is one thing I need to say, I am not your comrade but rival, Tooru”

After I replied by saying "I get it, I get it" to Tora who was pointing his finger at me------

“Well, if Kokonoe doesn’t work hard on your general subjects, rather than pulling Miyabi your status will be overturned so you better be careful”

A hurtful comment to the ears came from Tachibana.

“Uguh………….! Even Tachibana’s English is the same as me!”

“E-everyone has a subject they are bad with!!”

Tora made a grand sigh when we were having such a pitiful quarrel.

“<<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> huh……………it somehow does not feel real at all huh, Yurie-chan”

“Ya----. That’s true. If our appearance changed then it would be easier though…………..”

(It somehow does not feel real at all, huh………………….)

I recalled back the similar conversation I had with the ponytail girl last time and felt nostalgic.

(Even though one month has not passed yet………..I wonder if Imari is doing well)

But------

I didn’t have time to sink into sentimentally.

“Kuhah. If that’s the case then----want to try it out?”

“-------!!”

A voice suddenly mixed inside the conversation.

In an instant, I looked back at the staff building when I was pulled by my heart and placed my hand on the <<Astar>> on my chest at the same time.

“Tsukimi…………!!”

“Add sensei, <<Irregular>>”

The rabbit ear headband was swaying in front of my sights.

She was leaning on the wall with her back, and was making an unpleasant smile.

“Yooto………well, leaving that aside, manifestation of the <<Blaze>> without permission is against school rules”

Tsukimi came closer while being directed with painful sights coming from everyone in the spot.

“…………what do you want?”

“Since you all said it doesn’t feel real so, I am saying do you want to confirm it or not”

There was only one imagination that comes to mind from those words-----it is to fight.

“Tsukimi-sensei. I know about how strong you are. But even so, are you saying that you will cause an uproar by having these numbers of people as your opponents?”

“Kuhahah. Didn’t I tell you I don’t want to be fired after reemployment, honor student”

Tsukimi passed by us and in a defenseless state------even though we can’t lower our guard------exposed her back towards us.

“Well, forget about that and follow me”

After turning around and saying that, Tsukimi once again faced her back at us and walked away.

As for us, we could not read Tsukimi’s intentions and followed her while being cautious.

“This is…………..”

The place we were brought to was the outside training room.

Our shoes were covered with sand and the facility closely resembled a coliseum with all the mortar seats surrounding the area.

We were led to a place that had yet to be used in classes and was off-limits during the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>, it was the same facility that we have only stepped into since the facility tour right after enrolling into the school.

“………..so, what do you want us to confirm here?”

“Will you all stop with those scary faces already. Even though I told you all I have no plans on hurting you all already, what a troublesome bunch…………..”

While we were thinking where this is and not releasing our cautiousness, Tsukimi started calling someone in a worriless manner.

“Heya, it’s me. Aah, right now in the training room. ………..yes, the outside one. Aah, that’s because '''I will be letting them use it'''. Hn, then I’ll be switching with the <<Irregular>>”

She suddenly threw the phone she was holding and I caught it in panic.

(It means I have to talk to the person on the phone right………?)

And when I was about to talk out the moment I touched it on my ears--------

'''“Is this Kokonoe-kun. It’s me Mikuni”'''

“Mikuni-sensei…………!?”

When I said out the name of the person I was talking with on the phone, everyone concentrated their sights on me.
'''
“I have heard it from Tsukimi-sensei. You all might feel uneasy from the previous matter but, right now she will not hurt you all. If you feel uneasy then I will send some observers there…………”'''

“……………… I understand. I’ll ask for it just in case”

I hesitated for a bit but, I ended the call after calling some people here just in case.

“Looks like observers will be coming”

“Kuhah. I have observers on me huh, I am not trusted at all huh……….”

Tsukimi said that after I gave a brief explanation.

“I am not that pure to honestly believe someone that almost killed me”

“Fuun. More importantly, I would like to know the reason about why have you brought us to a place like this”

“Because you all became <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>>, so with a service in mind, I am allowing all of you to confirm the extents of that enhancement. Of course, I have received permission for you all to use your <<Blaze>> so fight to your hearts content”

I see. That’s why she said "I will be letting them use it" to Mikuni-sensei just now.

“I think I swallowed most of the idea but, don’t tell me you are planning to take all of us alone?”

“Kuhah. I wanted to do that but I gave up. We don’t know when we would be putting killing intent in the <<Blaze>>”

At the very least, I think our side won’t do that-------that’s what I would like to think but, I feel uneasy about Tora and Tatsu though.

“……….that means, each of us will have to decide with which opponent to go against among ourselves”

She is still someone I can’t trust but, now that there are observers being sent here, Tsukimi probably can’t do anything strange.

More importantly, since there is permission to use the <<Blaze>>, there is no way we won’t be drawn to it.

“One team will be left out if we fight in <<Duo>>. Let’s go with a one on one then”

[Tooru. Fight------] [Kokonoe. If it is okay with you, would you like a match?]

Almost at the same time. Tora was the one faster to a certain extend but I decided to accept Tachibana’s challenge.

“Sorry Tora. I usually have practice matches with you normally”

In the end, we went with a team up which we usually don’t go with and we decided to make Yurie fight with Tora, and Miyabi with Tatsu.

The observer appeared at a good timing and we started the <<{{Furigana|Blaze match|Practice}}>>.

Miyabi and Tatsu were made to be the ones to go first and we took audience in the audience seat in order to not disrupt them.

(Rather than calling it a rare team up…………is having Tatsu as the opponent really okay?)

She has a mental state of being bad with males and Tatsu’s physical strength is the best in the class.

Miyabi said she would do her best so, Tatsu would probably hold back but, I could not wipe off the uneasiness.

But-------

“I-I am coming, Tatsu-kun! Teyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa<nowiki>--------</nowiki>!!”

“---------!!”

In an instant, I wasn’t the only one who gasped.

Holding the <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> and kicking the ground, Miyabi closed in the gap between Tatsu with shocking speed.

It was not to the extent of blinding speed.

However, it is an unexpected speed from the Miyabi we knew until now.

It seems the same case for Tatsu too-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Dozuu*!! The strong impact shook the training room.

His stomach was pierced through and was skewered to the wall just like that.

If we had not known the specialty of the <<Blaze>>, it would be a shocking scenery where we would avert our eyes from………..

“Wawah, are you okay, Tatsu-ku<nowiki>~~~~~~~</nowiki>n!?”

Miyabi panicked. Staring at them from the audience seats, we were wrapped in shock.

“It is a surprise. It’s at the same speed as Tooru's”

Although slightly, even Yurie opened her eyes wider as she said her thoughts.

The factor that should be shocking wasn’t her speed.

The power that brought Tatsu from the middle of the training room to the wall was also observed.

“To think this much change occurred with just one <<Level>> going up………….”

I wonder how much it has occurred for me, if Miyabi has changed this much.

Those thoughts worked up my feelings and when I stood up to go down to the fighting area, my arm was grabbed.

“Tooru. Let us go first”

Maybe just like me or even more than me, Tora was making a high-spirited expression.

(Well, I did refuse Tora’s challenge just now……..)

It’s not like he would forgive me with this but I decided to pull back here.

After bringing the fainted Tatsu to the audience seat to sleep, the second battle started.

“Tora. I am going at full power”

“Bring it on”

Yurie and Tora. I don’t need to say this but, Yurie is the fastest in the first year. However, Yurie’s opponent Tora also has good speed coming after her.

Both of them have speed as their weapon. However, Yurie attacks furiously even though her self-taught skills have refined parts, and because Tora has learned martial arts for many years so, his attacks have a distinctive characteristic of attacking in a pointed and accurate manner.

“They would be equal on <<Fist Practice>> but, things would be different when it comes to <<{{Furigana|Blaze match|Practice}}>>. What is your insight, Kokonoe?”

“That’s because this is the first time I saw Tora using his <<Blaze>> to fight. But even so, I think it would be Yurie. Yurie is a different person when she is with her <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>>. Even for myself, if I am asked whether or not I can win against her in a serious battle, I think it would be hard to say”

However, the results will be unknown if I use {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}.

Since it is impossible for me to direct it towards Yurie, the assumption is out of question.

“I see. I have the same opinion as you since I fought Yurie with her <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>>------oh, they moved!!”

Since we saw Miyabi’s movements just now, I thought we wouldn’t be that surprised.

But, we were astonished again at the speed of both of them the moment they moved at the same time.

Yurie took the upper hand using a speed slightly exceeding Tora’s.

Opposite to her cute appearance, the <<Saber>> she held with both hands was attacking wildly from left and right.

However, Tora blocked the blade with the <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>> from the right and avoided the left blade by slightly twisting his body.

Yurie did not stop and continued pursuit------ the instant I thought that, Tora dodged and continued thrusting. Even though the <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>> scratched her clothes, it is far away from a decisive strike.

After countless exchanges, the sound of blades slicing the air and the sound of steel clashing continue echoing.

But, the fight dance did not continue forever and the time of conclusion has come.

Right after Yurie reacted to the blade aiming to the side of her head by evading with bending her upper body, Tora’s body spun like a spinning top and made a continuous side sweep.

If it was me, I would use my <<Shield>> to block it or perform a back step to make distance------

Whatever I pick, I would probably be in a defensive stance.

But Yurie is different.

She reacted to Tora’s attack in an instant and dodged the <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>> by sinking her body as if she was crawling on the ground.

At this moment, this match was determined.

Yurie swung the <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>> at the same time with standing up.

Just like the fangs of a wolf, the 2 blades attacking from left and right, slashed Tora’s stomach.

“Are you okay?”

“Fuun, this much isn’t a problem…………… I will win next time………!”

When I asked Tora who came back to the audience seat, he replied back with a hating to lose answer.

However, it looks like Tora could not hide the exhausted part of his <<Soul>> which has been slashed, and made a big sigh the moment he lowered his waist.

“Next off is Tooru’s turn”

I called out to Yurie, when I stood up and was about to go down towards the training area.

“Aah. Now that I have seen such a good match, I have to put up a good fight that won’t lose to that………….and, more importantly Yurie, take this………..”

I took off my jacket and handed it to Yurie by hanging it on top of her body.

“-----------?”

That’s because just now, the part scratched from the <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>>---------the part around her collarbone was cut, causing her skin to be exposed.

“It isn’t cold now……….?”

Speaking of which, it would be hotter after a battle and Yurie was tilting her head.

“…………It isn’t good for a girl to show off her skin”

It wasn’t particularly an exposure that was bad, for a young man’s education but, this is just in case.

“…………….. Thank you very much”

From my explanation, Yurie finally understood and her cheeks were slightly blushing pink in color.

“Please do your best, Tooru. I will do my best in my cheer too………..with this jacket part too”

Together with the last sentence, she grabbed the jacket slightly tighter by rounding her hand and showed a small smile.

After I went down to the training area, Tachibana the one who I was going to confront was making a happy expression.

“It has been since the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> that I had a match with you. But this time, I’ll have you hand over the win”

“It was as a <<Duo>> that time so, it’s not like I personally won……….that is why for this match, I don’t plan on giving away the win”

“Fufu, bring it on!”

At the same time as the signal, Tachibana and I kicked the ground while aiming at each other.

“Here I come!!”

“-------!?”

Tachibana and also I were shocked.

After looking at the previous two battles-------the fight Yurie and the rest had, I had already confirmed the enhancement of the physical abilities from the <<{{Furigana|Rank sublimation|Level up}}>>.

However, because it was beyond my imaginations when I confirmed it actually with my own body, I became bewildered.

To think my step in would become this fast from sublimating to <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>>.

Inside the feeling of the almost weightless feeling of my body and yet not my body, I launched a thrust.

“Kuh………..I won’t let you do it so easily!!”

Regaining her composure instantaneously, Tachibana attempted to block my fist.

In regards of defense skills, there is no one in class that could come next to Tachibana.

Furthermore, it was also the same with switching from defense.

“Seii!!”

Tachibana blocked my fist with her palm and twisted her body-------

The energy of the thrust was used just like that, and I was thrown away.

But, in order to avoid being struck, I turned my body mid-air and landed facing over to Tachibana.

“Tou……..! Not bad, Tachibana! Your reflex speed also increased-------wait, Uoooh!?”

Right in the middle of my words, I noticed the metal drip approaching right in front of me, and I jumped to the side.

“That was dangerous……………”

The speed of the metal drip could not even be compared to that time I saw it during the <<Newcomer battle>>.

“Fuu, not bad for avoiding that one. But, how about this one!?”

The battle between me and Tachibana turned into a much simpler battle compared to the previous 2.

The focus point of this match is for me to pass through the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> and enter her chest area.

(………………at times like this, I envy Yurie and Tora who has light foot works!)

Evading the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> several times, and sometimes blocking with my <<Shield>>, I took the chance and closed in the distance.

“Over here…………!!”

I prepared my fist after slipping past, but-----

“Naïve!!”

The foot I stepped in was tangled with the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>>.

Tachibana then pulled the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> just like that, and my balance collapsed when my foot was pulled away.

Without losing that chance, Tachibana grabbed my collar and sleeves and performed a osotogari<ref group ="2b">Judo move, a major sweeping leg throw</ref>, slamming my back towards the ground.

In a flash, Tachibana moved to the next attack but------

A problem occurred over here.

Tachibana then performed a scarf hold.

Explaining in an easier way on why that is a problem, '''Tachibana’s breast was being pushed at my face'''.

“<nowiki>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~</nowiki>!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Funyan**funyan**funyan**funyan**funyan**funyan*.

Those soft lumps pressed on my face bounced. It kept bouncing.

Even though I struggled desperately in half panic, Tachibana did not let me go and pressed her breast even more.

“Tsukimi-sensei. This is different from a defeat but, since I completely sealed his movement, is it okay to say this is my win in this case?”

“Kuhaha. Why not? An oppai<ref group ="2b">Woman breast</ref> press feels like close to heaven too in a different kind of way”

“Eh……..? O-Oppai………Eh?”

Tachibana stopped……………while pressing her breast towards my face.

“Kokonoe!? Wha-what did she meant by close to heaven! Did you wish for this match with those shameless thoughts!? Yo-Yo-Yo………You foooolllllll!!”

Tachibana then *Pyon* hopped up and separated from me, and ran away with a completely red face.

“It’s a misunderstanding------------!!”

Although I shouted towards the back that was getting smaller-------

[To-Tooru-kun you pervert……….][…………you damn lecher][So Tooru was perverted……………]

“Like I said, it is a misunderstanding------------!!”

3 of them from the side shown perplexity, given up and, a surprised reaction respectively and the rabbit ear was hugging her stomach while making an unbearable laugh.

(I became stronger right…………?)

I thought that when, I recalled back to the match that happened in the afternoon in a daze.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pyuuu* the sound of the wind was produced when I swung my fist.

(It’s true I became stronger but----------)

Being strong isn’t my only goal.

I want a strength that can pierce through that person with my fangs.

(It’s still not enough……………)

There is nothing to measure the difference between me and that person but, I can tell from feeling.

The current me------no, it’s better to say that I am not even close to him.

After a while, Yurie with flushed {{Furigana|white skin|Snow white}} after a bath, returned back to the room.

“Tooru. There is something I want to request for tomorrow”

“What is the request?”

“It’s tomorrow but, is it okay for you to accompany me?”

“I don’t mind, is there something going on?”

“Ya---. It’s Sunday too so I want to go and buy outside clothing. It has been hot recently and I only have thick clothes……….”

It is still May so I don’t think it’s that hot but, it seems the heat can already be said to be summer to Yurie who was brought up in a cold country.

“I get it, I’ll accompany you. But, where are we going?”

“I have not decided yet. I was thinking of going to a good shop nearby. If there is one”

“I see. Well, we can probably find clothes if we search in a station building”

“Ya----. But, I think walking without a plan is a problem so, I’ll go ask Miyabi and the rest”

“Aah, that’s true-------and, wait! Are you planning to go like that……….!?”

Hearing my question, Yurie made a puzzled expression.

It is the usual style of her in her dress shirt form freely exposing her slender white legs.

Yurie didn't notice how dangerous that form could be on a floor lined up with male rooms.

As expected, there isn’t anyone that would attack her but----------

Before even that, it’s true that I felt somewhat unwilling to let them see Yurie like this.

“I-I will ask. Yurie………you prepare the apple tea”

“Ya---. I understand”

I stood up and left the room before hearing a reply.

(What the hell am I thinking…………)

While making a sigh, I walked in the corridor with less people in it.

I am not sure why I have those kind of feelings.

Is it because I don’t want the surroundings to misunderstand after someone sees Yurie like that?

It’s true that there is that but, I feel there is something wrong.

(…………something like, not wanting to expose my daughter to the eyes of inquisitiveness?)

I might have received the influence from Yurie looking at me as a father figure.

It felt fitting when I thought that and I made a wry smile while ascending up the stairs.

I reached the floor lined up with the girls rooms and, abruptly met up with Tachibana (#Finished kneeling on the ground during the day)

“Ko-Kokonoe!?”

“Ooh, nice timing. Hey Tachibana, actually-------“

However, I could not end the last part of my sentence.

“I-I am really sorry about what happened in the afternoon! Al-alright, I will be off then……!!”

Maybe she remembered the scarf hold in the afternoon, her face turned red in a flash and she descended down the stairs.

Her attitude is like that right now, and she didn’t show up during dinner time too so, it seems she was quite bothered about the matter in the afternoon.

(I have no choice. I’ll go ask Miyabi and quickly head back)

Thanks to Tachibana making a squeaky voice before leaving, a few number of girls nearby directed their sights towards me wondering what happened.

While feeling embarrassed from the sights, I headed towards Miyabi’s room in a fast pace.

“Wha-what’s wrong, Tooru-kun………?”

Bringing her face out from the door after I knocked, Miyabi looked up at me in a little surprised manner.

“Aah actually, I want to go buy clothes, so I came to ask whether or not there is a good shop nearby”

“If that is the case, then I recommend the a la mode shopping mall. Its nearby, and it’s very big I think.

Together with the direction towards that shopping mall, Miyabi introduced a recommended gelato shop too.

“I see, thank you…………ah, if you are free, Miyabi would you want to come with?”

“Fuee!?”

If it is buying clothes for Yurie, a girl’s opinion would be better than a guy’s so I thought of inviting her but--------

“Aaah, errr, errr, my heart preparation……….!! A-a date so suddenly…………..!?”

“--------!? Yo-you’re mistaken! It’s not a date! There is one more person coming!!”

“Eh?”

“Rather, I was planning to go buy Yurie’s clothing. Sorry for the confusing words”

“Ah……..I-I see. Ahahaha……………I am also sorry, for making such a weird misunderstanding………..”

“No, it’s because I said it in a way that caused you to misunderstand so, I am really sorry”

An unpleasant atmosphere flown by.

“So…………what are you going to do? Would you want to come with us tomorrow?”

“Ah, errm………I have a promise with Tomoe-chan to go out with her tomorrow so……….”

That’s why with Tachibana too--------is what I thought but, I immediately reconsidered.

From the reaction I saw just now, Tachibana is clearly not the type that would completely forget about the matter once its tomorrow and come with us, it’s probably better not to invite her unreasonably.

“It can’t be helped then. Alright then, I should be heading back soon. Thanks, Miyabi”

“Ah, un…………good night Tooru-kun”

After saying good bye to Miyabi who was nodding, I decided to head back to the lower floor.

“Together with Yurie tomorrow huh………..”

===Part 2===

“To-Tooru-kun and Yurie-chan are going out together………..”

Miyabi closed the door and muttered.

She heard clearly that Yurie is not Tooru’s lover from his mouth.

More importantly, judging from the point of inviting 3 people to go out, Miyabi probably knows both of them don’t have that kind of relationship but------------

What will happen tomorrow?

Then after that?

For the both of them, who pass a lot of time together, there is no guarantee their relationship won't change forever.

Much less, Miyabi normally thinks Yurie, who is the same sex as her, has a very cute appearance together with her personality.

That is why; there is no reason to be found for Tooru not to be attracted to the silver girl.

(I-its Tooru-kun’s freedom to go out with whoever he wants………….)

Even though she thought that, it was complex in her mind.

Miyabi is not self-aware of her own feelings towards Tooru.

It’s true that she trusts him the most out of any of the opposite sex she met until now but, she has yet to reach to conclusion of the affections deep inside her.

But even so, unconsciously from under her self-awareness, she leaked out a big sigh.

(As expected, I wished I said okay……..to go together with them…….)

How long would it take Miyabi to be self-aware of the reason to make her think like that?

“What’s wrong, Miyabi?”

Returning back to the room at that moment and seeing Miyabi standing there at the entrance, Tomoe asked strangely but, the reply that came back was a dry smile.

“By the way, where should we go tomorrow? If Miyabi doesn’t have any wishes then I am thinking of Kasai aquarium-------“

“Ah……..”

Towards Tomoe’s question, a place floated inside Miyabi’s mind.

“You have a place in mind?”

“Errrr, somewhere like A la mode…………..”

“A la mode? Didn’t we go there just last week? Is there something you forgot to buy?”

“Eh? E,errr, I heard To-Tooru-kun and Yurie-chan were going together so, err……………I-I was curious……..”

Originally, it would be normal to trick her in a time like this but; Miyabi said the reason in extreme honesty.

“Kokonoe and Yurie are……!?”

(Both of them together------which means………..a-a date?)

The scenery that immediately popped out inside Tomoe’s head from those simple words, was the scenery of Tooru and a naked Yurie hugging each other that happened a while back.

(Im-impossible right…….?)

She was explained to, the situation of Tooru and Yurie, agreed, and believed the talk.

However, once she gains a doubt, that doubt will expand in a blink of an eye.

“C-can we……….?"

The answer Tomoe gave from Miyabi’s question was------

“i-I would have never thought both of them would……………..Thi-this is because they are in an illicit relationship. That is why---------I think it would be good to watch over them from the shadows, Umu”

It was a trailing--------with a fake excuse as a cover.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="2b" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter9

2013-12-16T10:50:45Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 9 - Academy Attacked==

===Part 1===

Dressed in ritual attire, the twelve princess maidens had lost consciousness and collapsed by the side of the Stone Circle.

Just when the ritual was under way, a sudden flash of light erupted, blowing everything away in the surroundings.

Intense sparks flew out from the magic circle used for summoning spirits. The audience speechlessly watched the latest developments.

"...Could it be... the «Gate» opening failed?"

Collapsed on the ground, Fianna opened her eyes wide, exclaiming in shock.

(...No, that's not right. The ritual did not have any problems.)

Using the «Gate» for summoning was not very difficult magic in itself. Even if a summoned spirit went berserk, it seldom caused the summoning to fail.

Then did the «Gate» at the historical site show abnormalities?

(...That's not very possible either.)

Before constructing the magic circle, experts in historic sites should have conducted a thorough examination already.

In that case, the only remaining possibility was—

(...The ''magic circle'' itself was rewritten?)

"Calm down! Please calm down and evacuate."

"Rakka, go help the collapsed princess maidens!"

"...Right away!"

Despite the utmost efforts of the Sylphid Knights to respond, the audience were still on the verge of panic. If the commotion spread to beyond the Academy, it could end up causing a tragedy of the worst kind.

(...I must find a solution.)

The reason had to be found, so that the «Gate» could be closed as quickly as possible. Otherwise, evil spirits from «Astral Zero» might use it to enter the human realm.

"Repair the magic circle! Everyone come and help!"

Fianna tried her best to stand up and rally the princess maidens. However—

Her body was violently stunned.

Seeing ''that'' appear before her eyes, she began to rue her naive thinking.

From the magic circle where sparks were scattering out, ''something'' was about to crawl out.

Covered by darkness resembling mist, there were pitch-black claws.

—A spirit.

A spirit giving off astounding miasma were currently being summoned here.

Furthermore, this was not the type of spirit residing in «Astral Zero».

This was—

(Tuned specially for use in war, a militarized spirit—)

In the next instant, a howl tore through the atmosphere.

===Part 2===

"...Militarized spirits!?"

Looking at the sky, Ellis cried out.

Above the Academy, giant flying spirits were circling in the air.

Wrapped in darkness, spirits in the shape of winged dragons.

There were a total of three—no the numbers were still increasing.

"No way, the princess's ritual failed?"

"No, even if the gate opening failed, it would not cause militarized spirits to—"

Ellis murmured in shock.

Militarized spirits were weapons specially tuned for war. They were mostly sealed in artifacts and under strict safekeeping by the military. At least, they were not things that could be summoned from «Astral Zero».

"Did someone intentionally release militarized spirits? But more importantly, right now—"

The commotion in the plaza's direction was gradually expanding in scope.

The crowd was beginning to realize the abnormality of the situation.

Pitch-black winged dragons were circling in the air, causing destructive storms that smashed nearby buildings.

The earthquake-like sound and people's screams were all superimposed together.

Escaping from the plaza, the crowd instantly rushed into the alleys.

"—Kamito, above!"

Ellis chanted wind magic, bringing Kamito and Lurie together to a roof.

The militarized spirits spread their wings and shook the air with their roars.

Tiles of roofs were blown away, about to fall upon the dense crowds packed in the alleys.

"...Take this!"

Ellis mustered full strength and swung «Ray Hawk».

The countless roof tiles were shattered by the howling gales.

"Are you okay!?"

"Y-Yeah..."

Kamito drew his sword from the waist and helped Lurie deflect small pieces of debris.

"...Thank you, Kamito-kun."

"Sorry, please protect yourself. I can't guarantee your safety with just this single sword here."

"Captain, over here!"

Footsteps from multiple people were heard on the roof.

The arrivals were the members of Team Froza in charge of security in the Academy town. They looked like they had not grasped the situation and everyone looked puzzled.

"Captain, what on earth is going on!?"

"...Someone released militarized spirits apparently."

"Anti-Empire terrorists?"

"...Who knows."

Ellis shook her head and stared at the berserk militarized spirit.

The spirit had gone completely out of control.

Normally, militarized spirits were supposed to be controlled by multiple elementalists. Releasing them like this meant deliberately letting them run amok.

Ultimately, how were the militarized spirits brought to the Academy?

This was a place where top-rate elementalists were gathered. Trying to smuggle artifacts containing sealed spirits should have been quickly discovered.

"The «Gate» was used huh—"

"Captain, orders please—"

Froza urged.

"I will lead a team to destroy them. Froza, you will be in charge of evacuating the audience. The rest of you, follow me."

"Y-Yes!" "Understood!" "Leave it to us!"

Three girls stepped up and released their respective elemental waffen.

Even among elementalists, those capable of releasing elemental waffen were not many. The members of the «Sylphid Knights» must be the Academy's elite, presumably.

However—

(Even so, mere students cannot handle militarized spirits—)

Kamito calmly reached a conclusion. Joining forces to handle one spirit might be possible, but defeating all seven militarized spirits was totally impossible.

As though reading Kamito's mind, Ellis looked back.

"Of course, this is only for buying time. Until the Imperial Knights arrive."

"...I see."

Naturally, the Academy town also had knights stationed.

After all, this Academy was also a strategic location for the military. The army, which stayed out of sight in respect for the student's autonomy under normal conditions, could not possibly stay their hand in times like these.

"What should I do?"

"Kamito, you stay here and protect Dame Lurie. Dame Lurie, may I trouble you to heal the wounded?"

"Sure, I got it."

Lurie nodded slightly.

"..."

Kamito subconsciously gripped his sword's hilt tightly.

(If I'm able to use an elemental waffe—)

The town was filled with panicking and fleeing crowds. Among them were many small children.

As a member of the Sylphid Knights, he felt frustrated that he could not help them.

However, pouring divine power into his spirit seal would probably cause another runaway reaction.

A shadow shaped like a giant winged dragon seemed to notice them.

Screeching with high pitch, it tore through the air and glided over.

"—It is coming, spread out!"

Under Ellis's orders, the girls wielding elemental waffen dispersed in three different directions.

"—Go forth and pierce, evil-vanquishing whirlwind!"

Right in front of the militarized spirit...

Ellis released a howling wind blade, forming a penetrating whirlwind.

The wind blade pierced the militarized spirit's mouth, skewering it.

"Yes—" "Do it now, attack!" "Take this!"

The girls of Team Froza assaulted the militarized spirit that was rolling in the air. Their coordinate was excellent, as expected of a well-trained organization of knights.

Dealt with—Ellis murmured softly. But in that instant...

"Wait, the situation is a bit weird—"

"Eh?"

Hearing Kamito's warning, Ellis frowned.

Suddenly, the militarized spirit's body expanded all at once.

Then—

Its body, filled with black miasma, exploded in midair.

===Part 3===

"...No way... How could this happen..."

Looking up at the militarized spirits circling midair, Fianna exclaimed in despair.

Before her eyes was the ruins with the broken gate. The remains of the shrine that was blown away were scattered randomly all around.

Having lost her place in the palace, she had found somewhere she belonged for the first time.

But now, she could do nothing but watch as this precious place was being trampled.

The Academy had entered a state of emergency and was evacuating students and visitors.

Combat teachers, the Sylphid Knights and some of the students were heading to engage the enemies in battle but could not handle the militarized spirits.

(...One could hardly blame them.)

This was not a blade dance to make offerings to spirits.

Those in the Academy with real combat experience were extremely rare.

"It's my fault... It's my fault for the ritual's failure—"

Lips trembling nonstop, Fianna knelt down on the spot.

At this moment, one of the militarized spirits landed in front of Fianna.

"...!"

The black, winged dragon opened its jaws, preparing to swallow Fianna.

Apart from demon spirits afflicted with strange mental structures, spirits had no concept of eating humans. However, a portion of evil spirits would devour princess maidens' physical bodies to absorb divine power.

Fianna, with her divine power far surpassing average princess maidens, was top-quality prey.

"No... Don't come here...!"

Collapsed and sitting on the ground, Fianna kept backing away.

The winged dragon's great jaws opened, revealing a row of small but sharp teeth.

"...Kamito-kun!"

Fianna could not help but cry out his name—Just at that moment.

Whoosh—the sound of wind being sliced was heard.

"...Eh?"

In the next instant, the winged dragon's head was covered by crimson flames.

The militarized spirit made a frightening howl and jumped up.

"Fianna, are you okay!?"

Hurrying over was Claire, wielding the intensely burning «Flametongue».

Her crimson hair fluttered in the wind. Her maid uniform was already full of holes.

"What on earth happened? Where did the militarized spirits come from?"

"No idea. But—"

Still sitting on the ground, Fianna shook her head.

"I believe that the magic circle controlling the «Gate» was rewritten."

"...Who did it—"

"..."

For an instant, the image of a certain person, wanted by the Empire, flashed across Fianna's mind, but...

"This is not Rubia-sama's style."

"Nee-sama won't do this kind of thing, okay!?"

"I know."

She absolutely would not permit a terrorist attack that caught ordinary people in it.

(...But I can't figure out the purpose.)

Some kind of organization, objecting to the Empire's rule, targeted the «Great Festival of the Spirits» as an attempt to undermine the Empire's authority—This was plausible, but the plan would be far too crude if that were the purpose.

Perhaps this would plunge the Academy in turmoil for the short term, but the Empire's knights stationed at the Academy town would quickly arrive and suppress the attack.

(If only as a show of force, they used seven militarized spirits as disposable pawns?)

...Considering the large number of militarized spirits being consumed, this plan would be far too absurd.

(There's most likely another goal—)

"Fianna, it's coming!"

Claire screamed acutely at this time.

After the fire extinguished, the militarized spirit slowly crawled back up and roared threateningly.

"As expected of a militarized spirit, that's quite sturdy of it!"

Claire began to chant spirit magic. A triple release of extra large «Fireballs» in succession.

—Direct hits on target. The flaming explosive shockwaves swept over the entire area.

"Wait, Claire, are you trying to blow up the entire school yard!?"

"I'm not done yet. This kind of half-baked attack won't destroy a militarized spirit—"

As though to prove Claire's point—

Amidst dancing flames, a pitch-black winged dragon flew out.

Ascending up into the sky all at once, it glided down, accompanied by furious howls.

"—I knew you'd do that!"

Claire swung «Flametongue».

The crimson slashing whip traced out a complicated trajectory, wrapping around the dragon's wing.

The militarized spirit lost balance in the air. However—

Urgh... Gah... Ohhhhhhhh—!

The militarized spirit gnawed and shredded its own single wing.

"What—"

Miasma of darkness flowed out from the wound, instantly growing a new jet-black wing.

"I can't believe it has regeneration powers!?"

Recovering its ability to fly, the militarized spirit tore through the air and rushed over again.

"T-Take this, I'll strike you down!"

In response, Claire frantically invoked fireball magic repeatedly, but her offense power was clearly weaker when used without chanting. The flames were easily deflected by the miasma enveloping the winged dragon's body.

"...!"

The winged dragon's sharp claws swung down. In that instant...

"Freezing fangs of ice, go forth and pierce—«Freezing Arrow»!"

The militarized spirit's giant body was pierced by countless arrows of ice.

Struck by the sudden attack, the winged dragon fell to the ground, turned into a giant block of ice.

A great dust cloud was produced, accompanied by intense earthquakes and rumbling.

"Hmph, right at a critical crisis—"

Wielding the magical bow of ice, Rinslet rushed over from a hill.

"Rinslet... Uh, thanks a lot."

"Oh my, that's quite honest of you."

"S-Shut up! ...Are the other princess maidens okay?"

"They've been evacuated by the «Sylphid Knights» already."

"Okay. Then before the Empire's proper knights arrive, let's stall for time. Fianna, can you stand?"

"...Yes, I'm okay."

Pressing on her painful legs, Fianna stood up.

She really was saved by Claire's forcefulness in attitude.

(...I just need to do what is within my ability right now.)

Fianna chanted the words of summoning, calling forth the knight spirit «Georgios».

With Fianna in charge of support in the center, the trio swiftly formed a triangular defensive formation.

At this moment—

"Don't go to the frontlines. Stay back and focus on supporting us."

"—Eh?"

Looking back, they saw the teachers of combat courses standing behind them.

"We have no right to be teachers if we let students shield us."

One of them, Freya chuckled lightly.

"Hmph, it's been a while since I got some exercise. This reminds me of my days in the knights!"

"We shall protect the students of the Academy."

Wielding their respective elemental waffen, they glared at the militarized spirit.

Combat teachers were either former soldiers or participants of the «Blade Dance». Even with some diminishing of divine power, their skills still rivaled those of spirit knights in active service.

"But Sensei—"

"Don't worry. We just need to stall for time until the Imperial Knights arrive."

Freya gently put her hand on Claire's head.

—Suddenly.

"Giggle giggle... Gathered together, gathered together. Foolish insects."

"...!?"

A cute voice, one that did not belong to the tragic battlefield, caused everyone to look around.

It was not a real person's voice. This was a magical voice sounding directly in one's mind.

"...That is?"

Freya looked upwards and murmured.

Looking up, a girl could be seen riding on the back of a militarized spirit circling in the sky above.

Her golden hair was fluttering in the wind. Dressed in a military uniform of pure white, she was looking down at the ground.

On her left eye was an eye patch that did not match her look as a beautiful young girl.

"W-Who are you!?"

Claire yelled at the girl.

"Millennia Sanctus."

The girl smiled and reached for the eye patch over her left eye.

"Sent to this world—The «Evangelist» bringing prophesies of the end times."

The girl took off the eye patch, revealing the eye.

—Instantly, Fianna felt an intense chill down her spine.

(That's...!)

Even at this distance, it was clear from a single glance. Residing that girl's eye was—

"...That child's eye, no way—"

Possessing outstanding potential like Fianna as a princess maiden, Claire also seemed to have noticed.

They noticed that what the entity residing in the girl's eye was.

"...Yes. It's the same as what we saw in the sanctuary of the «Elemental Lords»."

Fianna gasped and whispered.

Eating away at the «Elemental Lords»' minds, causing them to go insane, the «Otherworldly Darkness».

Why was something like that inhabiting the girl's eye?

A scream suddenly came from behind.

Freya's and the other teacher's elemental waffen had released their waffen state at the same time and started attacking their own contractors.

"The spirits are going crazy!"

"I won't let them... Go forth and pierce, «Ice Prison» that freezes everything!"

Rinslet hastily released a hail of magical ice arrows.

Spirits that were struck were instantly locked away in prisons of magical ice.

"Heh, splendid. Seeing this eye without going berserk, your spirits."

Millennia Sanctus smiled tenderly.

"—As expected, you must have seen ''that'' inside the sanctuary of the «Elemental Lords»."

===Part 4===

The expanding body of the militarized spirit exploded.

High-density miasma of darkness was spreading, slowly covering the roof tops in the streets.

"Self-destructed!?" "W-What, what's going on!?"

"Iriga, Tissier, do not recklessly get close to it!"

Ellis hastily shouted.

—However, she was a step too late. Contaminated by the dark miasma, their elemental waffen turned into spirits and attacked the knights, their own contractors.

"Uwahhhhh!" "No way, why—"

"...I will not allow this!"

Ellis swung «Ray Hawk», flooring the berserk spirits.

The spirits turned into particles of light and dissipated in the air.

"Captain—"

"Relax. I did not kill your spirits."

"...Y-Yes. Thank goodness."

Pressing on their wounds from being bitten by their own spirits, the knights sat down where they stood.

"Are you okay? Allow me to have a look—"

Chanting healing incantations, Lurie healed all the wounds.

"Ellis, what's that?"

Seeing that, Kamito asked.

"..."

With solemn eyes, Ellis glared at the spreading darkness—

"...Could that be the darkness that is corrupting the «Elemental Lords»? But why—"

She murmured softly to herself.

—Just at this moment...

"Captain, it's the «Imperial Knights»!"

One knight pointed to the other end of the sky.

A squad of spirit knights in silver armor was hurrying towards the Academy city, driving a giant spirit.

«Glasya-Labolas»—A heavily-armed giant spirit tuned for using against large spirits.

They were planning to use a militarized spirit to get rid of the attackers all at once.

However—

"...Oh no!"

Ellis's scream resounded through the air in vain.

The giant spirit swung its fist at one of the militarized spirits.

Instantly the militarized spirit exploded again.

The released miasma of darkness swallowed the giant spirit and a squad of spirit knights.

"...How could this happen...!?"

Sounds of despair escaped from Ellis.

Swallowed by darkness, the giant spirit howled violently and started destroying surrounding buildings.

"Guh, damn it—"

"Hold on, Ellis!"

Seeing Ellis holding «Ray Hawk», intending to rush over all on her own, Kamito frantically stopped her.

"Kamito, do not stop me. I will—"

"You won't succeed on your own."

Kamito said.

Indeed, Ellis's power far surpassed the level of students.

However, defeating a militarized spirit single-handedly was absurd.

"B-But at this rate, the town as well as our school will—"

"—I'll do it."

Kamito drew the sword from his waist.

"Since this sword is a normal weapon, even if it touches the darkness, it won't go berserk, right?"

"I-Idiot!"

Ellis roared loudly.

"Even for you, how could you do anything to a militarized spirit with nothing more than an ordinary sword!? Besides, you are currently far from peak condition—"

"—But, ''I must protect''."

—This was a feeling that even Kamito found strange himself.

Whether this town, this Academy or people's lives, for Kamito in his amnesiac state, he should not care about what happened to them. The Kamito back in the «Instructional School» would surely think that.

Back then, Kamito cared little even for his own life.

Wanting to protect something, wanting to protect someone, these feelings had never been felt.

Never been felt—That was supposed to be the case.

...But no, he could understand.

His current self was not the one from the time at the «Instructional School».

The feelings of the pre-amnesiac Kamito were definitely lingering somewhere in the depths of his mind, resulting in this notion of wanting to protect this town, this Academy and the young ladies who were his companions.

(...Yes, to protect. I absolutely will—)

—''Because I promised'', I promised to protect them well.

"...Kamito?"

Ellis watched Kamito with a surprised look on her face.

"Eh... Huh...?"

Tears fell to his feet.

"...Me... Why am I... crying...?"

Kamito muttered in shock.

He was not feeling sad. Nevertheless, tears were inexplicably spilling out, unstoppable.

...Incomprehensible. Why exactly was he crying? For whom was he crying?

However, inexplicably, he was able to imagine his reason for crying.

(...Yes. I must—)

I must have said that before.

—Towards a certain precious person, I promised to protect you.

But I failed.

I lost a certain precious someone.

Yes, probably—

—Kamito, I am waiting here.

—Waiting for you, Kamito, to return after fulfilling ''her'' promise.

That silver-white-haired girl had said that in the dream.

The promise with her—

"I—"

Kamito gripped his sword's hilt harder.

"Kamito-kun—"

Seeing Kamito like that, Lurie spoke up.

"So long as you have the will, there is nothing precious that you can't protect."

"...Yeah. I know."

"But you should possess enough power to protect."

"Dame Lurie, could it be that—"

Ellis suddenly came to a realization.

"—Your «Demon Slayer» possesses the strongest magic resistance. By my guess, even sufficient to resist that rampaging darkness."

"...Yeah."

Kamito concurred, staring at the seal on his right hand.

"B-But, if you lose control, Kamito, you will—"

"Yes, the risk does exist. But is there any other method to break through the current situation?"

"Well—"

As soon as she started speaking, Ellis found herself searching for words. But she had a point.

"What are you going to do, Kamito-kun?"

"—Go get my sword back."

There was no time to hesitate. Kamito acted decisively.

The girl with silver-white-hair had appeared in his dreams.

He felt certain that once she was retrieved, he would be able to protect this town.

"Time considerations?"

"The path leading to the underground facility should be connected to the Imperial Knights' third garrison point. Walking there on foot will take some time, but ''flying'' there should be quick."

Lurie turned her gaze to Ellis.

"...Understood. I will escort you two there. Team Froza will guide the crowd to evacuate."

"You can count on us!"

The girls answered, thumping their chests.

Ellis chanted a wind spell, resulting in swirling whirlwind.

"—Kamito, we are gambling everything on you."

===Part 5===

"—Right. The «Gate» on the forest's side should be opened too. Transfer people to «Astral Zero»."

At the meeting room on the school building's third floor—

Greyworth was using a communication spirit crystal to issue orders to teachers.

Outside the window, the «Sylphid Knights» could be seen guiding the evacuating crowds. Using the «Gate» located at the forest, students and visitors should be able to take refuge in a safe place for now.

"...How troublesome. To think it's the type that causes contracted spirits to go mad."

Standing by the window, Virrey Branford grumbled while firing her handgun.

The targeted crow-shaped spirit was blown away and destroyed.

The winged dragon militarized spirits were not the only threats.

Infected with madness, numerous spirits were attacking the school building.

Students and teachers had already left the school building to evacuate, hence Virrey was the only one protecting Greyworth. Also, because bullets with sealed spirits could not be used, she had to use a type of gun that shot out her divine power directly. Although there was no worry of spirits going mad, the consumption of stamina was quite pronounced.

"—I've seen that type of militarized spirit before."

Greyworth murmured at this time.

"The «Nazgul» series—an old type of spirit used for base assaults. Still in use until during the Second Ranbal War, two units were destroyed in battle. The remaining seven were sealed and abandoned, falling into the hands of «Murders» during the chaotic aftermath of the war, according to rumors."

"My, that's quite some detailed knowledge."

"Because I've infiltrated «Murders» before."

"Does this type have the ability to make spirits go mad?"

"No, even as militarized spirits, their power level can only be said to be mediocre. It's absolutely unheard of for militarized spirits to possess this kind of ability."

Virrey shook her head. Greyworth stared out the window and shrugged.

"If I had my elemental waffe, this level of militarized spirit could be instantly obliterated."

The «Dusk Witch»'s personal sword, the «Storm Bringer», was a high-level demon spirit minion.

Also, a demon spirit, mad to begin with, could not go berserk.

"If your power was still intact, then this kind of terrorist attack wouldn't have happened in the first place."

"—Hmph, that's true too."

Greyworth nodded with a wry smile.

Indeed. Only a small number of people in the Empire knew that she had lost the power of spirit contracts. —Nevertheless, the mastermind behind the terrorist attack clearly knew that Greyworth had lost her power. Also, the terrorist attack made use of the ritual in the «Great Festival of the Spirits», thus implying that there was undoubtedly a traitor in the Academy.

"Dame Greyworth, are you suspecting there's a traitor?"

"Of course. Given this kind of situation."

Greyworth pushed her glasses frame up slightly.

"Dame Lurie, do you know something about it?"

"The imperial family has also learned of a traitor among the Empire's echelons. Now that things have come to this, I'll be blunt. The imperial family did suspect you of being a traitor at one point."

Virrey stared out the window while answering.

"Dame Lurie's protection and Kazehaya Kamito's surveillance are just the superficial mission. My true mission is to spy on you."

"Oh, and so?"

Greyworth asked, looking quite amused. Virrey shrugged.

"At least in this particular matter, you are innocent. Without my protection, you'd have died already. Although there are unidentified funds flowing into the Academy, well, that's not under my jurisdiction anyway."

"You're excellent, you know? You really make me feel like recruiting you as my subordinate."

Greyworth smiled wryly.

"For you who are so excellent, I have a favor to ask."

"No need for favors. I will protect you well. After all, it's part of the mission."

"No, not me. Could you protect the lad?"

"Kazehaya Kamito?"

===Part 6===

"...Open up, a paaaaaaaath!"

Releasing a tornado, Ellis blew away the rampaging spirits.

"Find it, over there—"

The «Imperial Knights»' third garrison point was a facility neighboring the Academy town's outer wall. Ellis stopped in midair and took Kamito and Lurie to land at the center of the garrison point.

The parade ground, opened for people to take refuge, was already packed completely.

There were three spirit knights stationed here with roughly fifty ordinary soldiers. Apparently, the spirit knights had already mobilized to engage the militarized spirits in battle and were therefore not present.

"Y-You, what are you doing so suddenly?"

A sword-wielding male soldier ran over frantically.

...Well, this was a sudden landing from the air after all. Being treated as someone suspicious was only natural.

"I am the captain of Areishia Spirit Academy's «Sylphid Knights», Ellis Fahrengart. I request the Imperial Knights' assistance."

"...Assistance huh?"

Realizing he was facing the Fahrengart family's daughter, the soldier's attitude changed.

"Yes. I hope to enter the old military installation underground."

"...The old military installation? Why on earth at this time—"

"This is necessary precisely to change the current situation."

"B-But even for Duke Fahrengart's granddaughter, without authorization—"

"Okay, that's enough. Excuse me—"

Lurie stepped forward and lightly touched the soldier's forehead—

"Could you lead us to the entrance to the underground facility?"

"...Roger that. Come this way please."

The soldier nodded expressionlessly and immediately started walking silently.

"The authority of «Numbers» has taken effect eh?"

"...No, what took effect was probably your magic—"

Commenting snidely with his eyes half-narrowed, Kamito followed Lurie and Ellis behind the soldier.

The entrance to the underground facility was located inside a massive weapon storage.

However, the entrance was sealed securely by a massive stone tablet with spirit language carved on it.

"Dame Lurie, this is a seal of the highest level—"

"Don't worry. Leave it to me."

Lurie lightly touched the stone tablet's surface.

Next, the spirit language carvings glowed faintly and the stone tablet opened up immediately.

A metal staircase, covered with rust stains, extended forward into bottomless darkness.

"Amazing..."

"This is nothing. The «Numbers» are bestowed with the authority to lift seals up to Level 3."

Lurie chuckled then lit a magical light on her fingertip and started down the stair.

"I-It is dangerous! Allow me to go first—"

Wielding «Ray Hawk», Ellis hastily rushed to the front.

===Part 7===

Drip, drip, drip—

Kamito's group walked along the passage to the underground facility amidst sounds of water dripping.

Unattended for decades, the underground facility was very decrepit already. The ceiling had collapsed in many places, forming piles of debris.

"The air is very musty, almost as though it was left behind from the darkness of the Ranbal War."

Walking in front, Ellis gave her comment.

"To me, this actually feels nostalgic instead."

Kamito was long used to this kind of suffocating atmosphere.

The presence of death, impossible to dispel—Just like at the «Instructional School».

"Research on cursed armament seals was apparently conducted here."

"No way, cursed armament seal research took place even underground below the sacred Academy?"

"Students from over there were apparently used for experiments. Of course, they were volunteers."

Hearing Lurie's words, Ellis bit her lip with a complicated expression on her face.

"Why didn't the Empire scrap that kind of place?"

"Probably impossible to scrap due to its sheer size. This was a facility originally rebuilt from ancient ruins. Most likely, even in the army itself, no one knows fully how large it actually is—"

At this moment, walking in front, Ellis stopped in the center of a spacious hall.

"—Over here. The coordinates for the temple above ground."

"Here?"

Kamito looked around the temple's hall, all surrounded by walls of rock.

"I don't see anything?"

There was nothing except abandoned experimental apparatus and piles of debris.

There was not a single sign of the «Demon Slayer».

"Does your spirit seal have any reaction?"

"..."

Kamito closed his eyes and focused his attention to the spirit seal on his right hand.

"It feels like I can sense a presence..."

"Don't worry. The «Burial Chamber» is a magical and special dimension and does not exist at physical coordinates—So, it will appear so long as you have a need for it."

"So long as I have a need for it...?"

Hearing Lurie's calm explanation, Kamito felt an strange sense of dissonance and turned his head to look back.

"Yes, for example—"

Lurie smiled tenderly.

"When it senses that your life is in danger, yes?"

"—Eh?"

In the next instant, a blade stabbed into Kamito's chest.
<noinclude>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter8|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter10}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter6

2013-12-13T17:42:10Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 6 - Numbers==

===Part 1===

Meanwhile, in an empty classroom in the secondary block separate from the school building...

Having eaten breakfast, Claire and the others were preparing for the «Great Festival of the Spirits».

"Jeez, Kamito is clearly my contracted spirit..."

"The captain is so sly!"

Dressed in their cafe uniforms, Claire and Rinslet were pouting.

They were dressed similar to maids while wearing decorated headbands. The decorations came with cute animal ears and were very popular with the spirits, known for their love of beautiful girls.

As a side note, Claire had cat ears while Rinslet's were those of a fox.

"Aha, you two are jealous."

Carol wpied the table while smiling.

"N-No way!" "Of course not!"

Hearing that, the two girls blushed intensely and frantically denied.

"Putting that aside, who knows if we'll be able to handle the customers properly tomorrow. Due to participating in the «Blade Dance», we didn't even have time to practice much. I'm a bit worried."

"Don't offend the visiting nobles and spirits."

"I know that..."

Tomorrow, not only nobles but also many aristocratic spirits from «Astral Zero» were going to be visiting. Since high-ranking spirits wielded massive influence over the human realm, they definitely could not be treated lightly.

"Oh well, it would be bad to be overly self-aware and cause stiff expressions. I am cute enough as things stand already, so all I need to do next is practice smiling a little—Ouch."

Suddenly, Rinslet frowned.

"What's the matter?"

"The seal..."

"...!"

The rose seal branded on her left hand was flashing intensely.

"It must be ''that esteemed one''."

"That esteemed one, could it be...!"

Claire instantly became nervous and looked at the surrounding students.

"Uh, Rinslet is feeling a little unwell, I'm going to accompany her to the infirmary to get some rest."

Then grabbing Rinslet's left hand to hide it, she exited the classroom.

"Claire-sama, just allow me to accompany her instead."

Claire tried to help but Rinslet stopped her."

"I have important matters to discuss with Claire. Stay here, Carol."

"...Understood."

Carol bowed reverently. Useless as a maid usually, it was a great help that she instantly understood Rinslet's intentions during times like these.

Claire and Rinslet walked through the corridor to reach a first-floor classroom that was being used for storage.

"...There's no one listening here."

Confirming no presences around, not even spirits, Claire whispered.

The dim classroom was illuminated by the seal's dazzling light.

"...Fenrir!"

Rinslet called out the name of the demon ice spirit.

Instantly, a large magic circle appeared in midair, summoning the white direwolf.

«Fenrir» sat down on the dusty floor, supporting itself on its front limbs and opened it giant jaws—

"—Excuse the suddenness of this communication, princess maiden Ice Demon."

A calm voice came out.

"Y-Your dog can speak!?"

"A direwolf not a dog, okay!?"

Rinslet corrected rigorously.

"Ahhh, the Elstein princess maiden is present too. Perfect."

The person on the other side spoke using Fenrir.

Claire took a deep and sudden breath—

"Could it be... Iseria-sama?"

"Yes. Only through this demon ice spirit, I am able to make an appearance."

The wolf's head nodded once.

Claire and Rinslet frantically knelt down on the spot. Even when appearing in the form of an adorable wolf, she was still an «Elemental Lord»'s avatar. The highest level of respect must be expressed.

Still in Fenrir's form, the «Elemental Lord» coughed lightly.

"My apologies. I originally intended to enter in a dialogue earlier but stabilizing my main body has already consumed all of my strength. Simply opening the «Gate» took a great deal of effort."

Listening to the elemental lord, Claire and Rinslet looked at each other.

"...Speaking of which, are the «Elemental Lords» still in a state of insanity?"

Claire asked gingerly.

They had undertaken the «Elemental Lord» liberation plan during the audience.

Was the darkness spirit girl's sacrifice in vain—?

"I remember it was mentioned that the «Fire Elemental Lord»'s madness was supposed to subside somewhate."

Rinslets also spoke up.

"Volcanicus has stabilized now. The «Demon King»'s sacred sword did indeed succeed in liberating the «Elemental Lord»'s consciousness from being swallowed by the darkness. Vanishing from the «True Sanctuary», it was most likely reborn in an amnesiac state somewhere, presumably in the same manner as I was sealed underground in the «Abandoned City»—"

"Successfully liberated, I see."

"Yes. But the «Otherworldly Darkness»'s corruption continues. This is temporary respite at best. In the near and foreseeable future, it will most likely exceed the level where I can suppress on my own."

"No way...!"

"At least, if Alexandros and the liberated Volcanicus return, taking back the initiative should be possible, maybe."

Still in Fenrir's form, the elemental lord shook her head powerlessly.

"...The Holy Lord?"

Claire and Rinslet frowned at the same time.

Back then, Kamito was only supposed to have freed the «Fire Elemental Lord».

"...The empty seat."

"Huh?"

"Three years ago, even before I was liberated, the Holy Lord's seat was already empty. As for when the absence started and where the Holy Lord had vanished to, I have no idea at all."

(...Liberated by someone else apart from Kamito?)

Claire tilted her head and wondered in her mind.

—The Holy Lord's unexplained disappearance.

There was an inexplicable sense of foreboding. As much as it was merely instinct, it was Claire's instinct after all, and Claire's potential as a princess maiden even exceeded her elder sister's. It could not be ignored.

(That said, it's useless no matter how much I tried to ponder this...)

Claire shook her head and asked the first question she should have raised.

"Excuse me, Iseria-sama, do you know anything about situation of Kamito's darkness spirit?"

"Darkness spirit—You are referring to Restia Ashdoll, aren't you?"

The elemental lord whispered through the direwolf. As though choosing her words, the wolf cautiously spoke:

"The disappearance of that youth's spirit seal implies what has happened. Originally nothing more than the tool for realizing «Darkness Elemental Lord» Ren Ashdoll's will, she must have obtained a humanized heart through her interactions with that youth. In exchange for her own life, she saved the world. Rather, whom she saved was the youth, but in doing so, the world was saved as a bonus."

"I... see..."

The elemental lord's message was positive but merciless at the same time.

The darkness spirit was gone from this world. So long as reality was not rewritten—

Then even if Kamito recovered his memory, he would plunge into despair once more.

(...When the time comes, his mind and soul will surely collapse.)

Perhaps in consideration for Kamito, staying in his amnesiac state might be better—

Claire wondered.

"The Knights of the Holy Kingdom of Lugia are also searching for the whereabouts of the missing darkness spirit."

"Luminaris?"

During the final round of the «Blade Dance», the «Sacred Spirit Knights» intended to exterminate the darkness spirit for some unknown reason. Their actions were almost as though they regarded the team's victory as irrelevant—

(...After the «Blade Dance» ended, they were still looking for the darkness spirit?)

—What on earth for?

"Ignoring the «Divine Ritual Institute»'s warnings, they persisted in staying on «Ragna Ys». Only after repeated warnings did they finally give up on the search and made their return."

"Why do they know that Kamito lost his darkness spirit?"

"The Holy Kingdom of Lugia seems to be suspicious too..."

Claire spoke with her chin resting against her hand. At this moment—

"Speaking of which, how is the youth's condition now?"

Iseria asked.

"Kamito, uh—"

Claire explained about Kamito's amnesia due to losing the darkness spirit as well as Est being sealed underground at the Academy at the same time.

Hearing this, Iseria—

"So this caused him to endure something harsh..."

The wolf's face distorted in suffering and murmured:

"The sacred sword being sealed, in other words, the «Burial Chamber» has manifested in the human realm."

"Burial chamber?"

Hearing the unfamiliar term, Claire and Rinslet cocked their heads in puzzlement.

"The Demon King's «Burial Chamber»—A special dimension conferred to those eligible «Demon King» candidates. In it are the seventy-two spirits under the «Demon King»'s command and all his possessions."

"...Why would that kind of thing be at the Academy?"

Rinslet asked.

"The «Burial Chamber» manifests itself at the «Demon King»'s base of operations. In other words, that youth subconsciously regards the Areishia Spirit Academy, where you are present, as his place of shelter that he is supposed to protect."

"...So it's like that."

The corners of Claire's lips relaxed somewhat. But in the next instant, she reacted strongly.

"The director said that an investigation team assembled from the Knights will be arranged soon!"

The seventy-two spirits serving the Demon King. If that were to be discovered, the fact of Kamito being the Demon King's successor would be revealed to the world.

If that came to pass, even the Academy director would no longer be able to protect Kamito.

Things were still fine as a male elementalist.

But being the «Demon King»'s successor was an entirely different matter.

"Don't worry. The only one capable of discovering the «Burial Chamber» is none other than the «Demon King» himself. Other humans definitely cannot open it nor find it. However—"

At this moment, the elemental lord seemed a bit lost.

"Retrieving the «Demon Slayer» once more would imply that the lid over his memories must be lifted—"

Saying that, the direwolf suddenly stared off into space.

It froze like that, as though time had stopped.

"...Iseria-sama?"

"...«Otherworldly Darkness»... Active again... I must go, back..."

"A-Are things okay?"

"I can still... do my best... to suppress..."

Fenrir's eyes gradually lost brightness.

Then—

"..."

Fenrir remained seated in front of the two girls.

"...Iseria-sama?"

"Woof!"

...Fenrir barked.

It looked like the elemental lord had stopped possessing it.

"...Iseria-sama was pushing herself in order to communicate."

Fenrir lay down on the floor, looking exhausted.

Rinslet snapped her fingers. The white wolf instantly returned to «Astral Zero».

"...The Demon King's «Burial Chamber». Something troublesome has arrived as well."

Claire sighed.

Kamito himself had lost his memory, yet the «Demon King»'s destiny still clung relentlessly to him—

"Hey, you two over there—"

Suddenly, a voice was heard inside the empty classroom.

"...!?"

The two girl frantically looked back.

Outside the window, a person was standing, covered all over by a gray overcoat.

...Evidently not one of the Academy's students. Obviously someone suspicious.

Furthermore, this person's presence was hidden even to first-rate elementalists like these two here. Clearly no ordinary accomplishment.

(No way, our conversation with the «Elemental Lord» was overheard!?)

Claire released «Flametongue» and questioned acutely:

"You, who are you!?"

Hearing her, the person simply put down her hood.

Long black hair fell down and scattered. Beneath the overcoat were vestments of the highest rank.

"My companion went off somewhere on her own, so I'm totally lost."

"Eh?"

Claire had seen this bespectacled face before.

"Y-You are—!"

"Could you please take me to the director's office, little lady of the Elstein family?"

===Part 2===

"—Over here, Kamito."

After handing the two injured girls to their companions, the other knights, Kamito and Ellis hurried swiftly to the director's office.

The «Sylphid Knights» declared a state of emergency. Although the attacker's goal was unknown, Ellis decided that the director's safety came first.

"Quickly. The intruder could very well be aiming for the director's life—"

"Isn't the Empire's «Dusk Witch» the strongest spirit knight?"

Seeing Ellis in a panic, Kamito raised a question. Indeed, the «Artificer» earlier was an accomplished expert, but it was hard to imagine the «Dusk Witch» could be killed by someone like that.

(In actual fact, even the «Instructional School» did not dare make a move on the «Dusk Witch».)

Normally, elementalists would gradually lose the power of the spirit contracts as they aged. However, it was said that the «Dusk Witch» ignored that absolute rule and still possessed overwhelming power to this day.

However, Ellis displayed a pained expression—

"This is something that only a small number of people know, but currently, the director has already lost the power of the spirit contract."

"...Huh?"

In front of the office, Ellis stopped.

"Director, are you safe!?"

She opened the door, almost as though kicking it open, only to see—

"...Hmm, you're quite early."

Sitting before her desk, Greyworth spoke calmly.

"...Thank goodness. You are safe—"

Ellis had just breathed a sigh of relief when...

"...!?"

In the next instant, her dark-brown eyes opened wide.

"Wha—Y-You!?"

There was already a visitor at the director's office.

A petite young beauty dressed in black leather combat attire.

Boyish short black hair. Eyes of amethyst, glinting like sharp knives.

On the leather holster around her exposed thigh was black iron gun.

—Unmistakable. This was the attacker whom Kamito and Ellis had just fought.

"Damn it, get away from the director!"

Making a warning, Ellis prepared to summon her spirit but—

"Hold on—"

The one who stopped her was Greyworth despite her appparent impending crisis.

"D-Director, may I ask why? That person is—"

Ellis asked in puzzlement. However, Greyworth remained composed:

"...Well, calm down. By the way, what's with that shameless getup?"

Eyes half-narrowed, she stared at Ellis's greatly exposed skin.

"How lamentable. In the position of upholding the Academy's morals and discipline, to think you'd dress up in this manner. I understand your wish to seduce the lad, but please do pay more attention."

"...Th-This is... N-No, this is..."

Ellis instantly blushed to her ears and hid behind Kamito's back.

Kamito sighed and looked at the beauty in the combat outfit.

"...What's going on? Why is the intruder here?"

"Oh, you've already fought?"

Hearing that, Greyworth smiled wryly, quite amused.

"She is Virrey Branford. Ninth of the «Numbers» in the Knights of the Empire."

" "—Numbers!?" "

Ellis exclaimed in shock. Kamito could not help but be taken aback as well.

There was probably no one on the continent who did not know this term.

The Ordesia Empire's renowned, elite knights, twelve in number.

The witch seated before them used to be ranked first among them.

"Ninth... Could it be the «Umbra»'s—"

Ellis's throat was shaking.

"Umbra?"

"It's the Empire's intelligence agency."

Greyworth explained.

"The «Numbers» being spirit knights who roam the battlefields is already a thing of the past. Right now, their duties are a lot different. Dame Verrey Branford is a special operative knight belonging to the «Umbra»."

"...Special operative knight. Ellis, you didn't notice?"

"It could not be helped. I have never seen Dame Virrey's face either."

"After all, special operative knights seldom appear before others. Not knowing her is only expected."

Greyworth shrugged. However, Kamito still had a question.

(But as one of the Empire's «Numbers»—)

"Fifteen."

"Huh?"

"My age is fifteen. You're thinking that I'm too young, right?"

Saying that, the «Umbra»'s special operative knight glared at Kamito with displeasure.

...In actual fact, that made her seeme especially childish.

"You're already one of the «Numbers» at age fifteen?"

"The «Numbers» don't have age limits. I was only sixteen when I first joined their ranks."

Greyworth interjected.

"Like the «Blade Dance» this time, I am actually qualified to take part. However, I withdrew because group battles do not fit my personality."

Ellis changed the direction of her gaze and glared at Virrey with displeasure.

"Dame Virrey. As a member of the «Numbers», why did you attack the Academy's knights?"

Hearing that, Virrey looked at Kamito.

"Think about it. Kazehaya Kamito's abilities."

"My abilities?"

"Yeah. The male elementalist who defeated that «Strongest Blade Dancer» Ren Ashbell—I was thinking how powerful he'd be, but ended up so disappointed. To think you can't even control your contracted spirit well."

"Kamito is far from his normal level right now. If he went all out—"

Displeased, Ellis intended to rebutt but Kamito stopped her.

"Then what is the «Numbers»' «Umbra» doing here?"

This question caused Virrey to shrug.

"I'm serving as the bodyguard for another member of the «Numbers». It looks like she got herself lost somewhere in the Academy. Jeez, where did she go—?"

"I don't think it's quite appropriate for a bodyguard to leave the one you're protecting and go off to play."

"I never thought she'd be so directionally impaired."

"Well, it should be fine inside the Academy. As long as there's protection from the Knights on campus."

"The Knights are currently tracking down the ''unidentified assailant'' and are probably too tied up to do so."

Ellis spoke sarcastically.

"By the way, why would a member of the «Numbers» need a bodyguard?"

Kamito asked in surprise.

"Just as Dame Greyworth said just now, even among the «Numbers», not all of them are knights skilled in martial arts. Especially considering her spirit, which is the type which cannot fight at all."

—Just at this moment, there came a knocking at the office's door.

Everyone turned towards the door.

"Director, I've brought you a visitor."

Kamito instantly noticed.

(...This voice, it's Claire's?)

"Come in."

"Excuse me—Oh, Kamito." "Well I never, it's Kamito-san!"

Pushing the door and entering was Claire as expected. Rinslet was with her as well.

"W-What's with that getup—"

Kamito was the first to be surprised by the two girls' appearances.

Claire and Rinslet were dressed in cute maid outfits for some reason.

Proper maid uniforms in black and white. On their heads were decorations of cat ears and fox ears respectively... Frankly speaking, they looked very cute.

Kamito watched in mesmerization for a few seconds—

"Kamito-kun, it's been a while."

Presently, another figure appeared from behind Claire.

A glasses-wearing woman with a calming atmosphere. Aged roughly twenty or so, she was dressed in pure white vestments resembling a robe.

"...Dame Lurie."

Ellis spoke. However, Kamito did not recognize the name.

"Nice to meet you, although that's not actually accurate. The way you are currently, you probably don't remember."

"I'm sorry..."

Kamito apologized to her.

"You're late, Dame Lurie. Lost again?"

Virrey shrugged while speaking.

"Virrey, how are you treating the one you're supposed to be guarding?"

Pressing on her temple, Lurie walked over to stand by Virrey's side.

Claire swiftly leaned against Kamito and whispered in his ear.

"That's the eighth of the «Numbers»—Lurie Lizaldia."

"Numbers..."

"The Empire's top healer. She's called Lurie the «Miraculous»."

This time, it was Rinslet who whispered to add an explanation.

"No need to be nervous, Kamito-kun. I was called here to treat you."

"Treat me?"

"Yes. I applied to the imperial capital for a healer with outstanding skills, so she came."

Greyworth spoke up.

"Since I was coming anyway, I might as well deal with Kamito-kun's matter while I'm here. I only came to visit the «Great Festival of the Spirits»."

"Hmph, just treat it as something like that. But the lad is mine, Dame Lurie."

"I know. Kamito-kun is quite loved by Greyworth-sama."

Lurie walked up to Kamito and gently put her hand on his forehead.

"...?"

Kamito was puzzled. Next, she closed her eyes and softly chanted spirit magic.

"—O light of healing. Illuminate this person's darkness."

Instantly, a bright light appeared on her fingertips. A light giving off a warm and gentle impression.

(...This light, what is it...)

Kamito felt his strength escaping from all over his body.

Amidst pleasant, light slumber, his consciousness kept sinking.

"Yes. Just let your strength drain and relax—"

Lurie's whispers were heard by his ear. Kamito did as told, closed his eyes and nodded silently.

"What do you see?"

"No, nothing at all..."

"...I see. Then what do you hear?"

"Nothing at—"

Just as he was about to reply in the negative...
[[image:STnBD V12 130.jpg|thumb]]

—Kamito, hey, Kamito.

(...?)

A voice in his mind suddenly called out for his name.

(...This... voice is...?)

Not Lurie's. It was a voice that Kamito did not recognize.

(...No wait. I recognize this voice.)

It felt very soothing. A very very nostalgic voice.

—Kamito, I offer everything to you.

—My heart, my power, my destiny.

Fragmentary images surfaced in his mind.

Beautiful black wings. Gorgeous black hair fluttering in the wind.

Dating back to his childhood, the touch of slender fingers that always caressed his head gently.

(You... who exactly are you...?)

—Therefore, I hope. You can... me.

The lips of the girl, whose face he could not see, touched him gently.

Instantly, the light shattered.

"...!?" "Kyah!"

Kamito and Lurie were blown away, each crashing into opposite walls in the office.

"Kamito, are you okay?" "Kamito-san!" "Kamito!"

Claire and the girls hurried over.

"Dame Lurie, are you hurt?"

Virrey helped Lurie up and swiftly pointed her gun at Kamito.

"What did you do to Dame Lurie?"

"N-Nothing at... guh..."

While holding his painfully throbbing head, Kamito groaned.

"Virrey, that was not Kamito-kun's fault just now."

Lurie slowly shook her head.

"Looks like Kamito-kun's heart has been locked up."

"Locked...?"

"Yes. This is not memory loss simply due to a psychological blow. If that were the case, the hole in his memory would be far too clean."

...This a clue. The hole in his memory was too clean, Kamito felt that personally.

Rather than recalling nothing about himself, it seemed as though memories related to something specific were dug out—

"This is sealing magic cast on Kamito-kun by someone. High-level darkness magic that completely seals away all memories related to the one who cast the spell."

"...Hmm, similar to hypnotic suggestion?"

Greyworth pushed her glases while asking.

"Yes. In that case, it looks like it will take some time."

"That magic can be lifted given enough time?"

"It's worth a try. However, this magic is rooted deep in Kamito-kun's psyche. Forcibly making a move on it could very well end up destroying Kamito-kun's mind—"

"No way!"

Claire screamed mournfully. Lurie shrugged.

"Oh well, just do our best. After all, this is for the sake of Kamito-kun who has brought honor to Ordesia for the second time."

"Yeah, thanks—"

Next, Greyworth turned her gaze to Ellis.

"Ellis, take Dame Lurie and Dame Virrrey to the guest quarters."

"—A-Affirmative."

Hearing that, Ellis placed her hand on her chest and nodded.

"By the way, director—"

Finally recovered from the headache, Kamito asked.

"What?"

"Uh, about my contracted spirit, has authorization still not been issued for searching the underground facility?"

"...Yeah, about that matter."

Greyworth pressed her finger against her temple.

"No matter what, it is an abandoned military installation after all. The formalities are quite time consuming—Besides, even if authorization is issued for investigation, in order to prevent the risk of a rampage, you cannot contact your contracted spirit in your current state."

"But won't that spirit help me recover my memory?"

"...It's true that the possibility exists."

Greyworth nodded candidly.

"But the risk is too high."

"...!"

Kamito clenched his right fist tightly.

"Kamito, uh, the director is being considerate for you—"

"...Yeah, I know."

"—Then this concludes the conversation. Kamito's matter will be handed over to Dame Lurie. The «Demon Slayer»'s retrieval will wait until progress is made on analyzing your memories."

Greyworth ended the subject, issued orders and dismissed everyone.

<noinclude>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter5|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter7}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter5

2013-12-13T13:52:56Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 5 - Invader==

===Part 1===

...Nibble.

"Hmm... Mmm..."

...Nibble nibble.

"...?"

Feeling a numb sensation on his fingertip, Kamito woke up.

"...What's happening?"

Rubbng his sleepy eyes, he lifted the blanket, only to see...

A cat in his bed under the covers.

A flaming hell cat. Claire Rouge's spirit.

It was biting Kamito's finger lightly.

"What are you doing?"

Just as he asked with a frown, the hell cat leaned its body against him in an intimate manner.

Carrying flames of divine power, it felt very warm.

"...Could it be that you're warming my bed?"

"Meow..."

The hell cat spirit seemed to be meowing affirmatively. It kept licking Kamito's fingers.

"..."

Contracted spirits did not get affectionate with anyone apart from their own contractors.

This common sense knowledge was overturned a second time.

(Other people's contracted spirits are acting affectionately with me huh...)

What kind of person was he before losing his memory—

"...~S-Scarlet, what are you doing!?"

Suddenly, the bathroom door opened and Claire appeared in her uniform.

The hell cat spirit jumped down from bed and frantically ran over.

"...Seriously, Scarlet, you like playing pranks too much."

Rubbing her wet hair, Claire approached.

"...No, the spirit only seemed to be helping to warm me up."

"Eh?"

Wavering signs appeared on Claire's face.

"...~Th-That child, when did she start getting so affectionate..."

"Who knows..."

Scratching his head, Kamito took his time getting up.

...Sleeping for who knows how long after that. The morning sun's rays streamed into the room.

"After a night's sleep, is your mind awake now?"

"...I guess."

But the blank in his memories remained.

"Next, there's class. Come along as well, Kamito."

"...Class?"

===Part 2===

"How do you remember this kind of path?"

"You get used to it very quickly if you walk along it every day."

Her twintails swaying, Claire answered without looking back.

Changed into the Academy's uniform, Kamito was walking in a long hallway following after Claire.

Claire had effortlessly passed through the place where Kamito had gotten lost yesterday.

"Today's class is continental history. Compared to spirit studies, I guess it's a class you're relatively good at."

"Yeah. I have been taught continental history to a certain extent."

The «Instructional School»'s assassins did not need to learn nonessential knowledge.

However, knowledge necessary for infiltration missions were taught after all.

"...That said, the stuff I know are just on the level of common sense."

At this moment, Claire stopped walking and looked back.

"Speaking of which, could you stop using ''boku'' as a first person pronoun?"<ref>The Japanese language has many pronouns for different contexts. Compared to using ''boku'', ''ore'' would be more informal or manly depending on context.</ref>

"...What do you mean?"

"Kamito, you've always been using ''ore'' to refer to yourself."

"I see."

"Yeah. It'll be troublesome if other people noticed, so you'd better change it back."

Kamito's memory loss was apparently kept a secret from the Academy's students.

Suddenly changing first person pronouns could raise suspicions in the other students.

"Got it. I'll start using ''ore'' to refer to myself."

Despite finding the use of an unfamiliar term of self-address a bit troubling, Kamito still nodded.

After walking a while, they reached a large classroom.

As soon as they opened the door, all the students sitting at their seats looked at Kamito together.

Most of the gazes expressed puzzlement. Signs of curiosity and wariness were also obvious to see.

Among them, there were quite a few enthusiastic gazes mixed in.

"It's Kamito the king of lust." "I heard that he holds blade dance of the night every night." "Is it really true that he calls himself the Sex Elemental Lord?" "Oh no, that's blasphemy to the great elemental lords." "A girl from Fox Class was apparently accosted and asked, allow me to become your contracted sex spirit." "What, that's deplorable!"

Kamito was able to hear these whispers.

(B-Before losing my memory, how much of a fiend was I?)

Suddenly, the lectern was tapped loudly.

"Private talk is not allowed. Kazehaya Kamito and Claire Rouge, hurry and sit down."

As the teacher in the suit gave a shout, the whispering voices gradually subsided.

Together with Claire, Kamito frantically took a seat in the last row.

"She's the homeroom teacher, Freya. A shadow elementalist."

Claire whispered quietly.

"Kamito-san, are you okay already?"

A greeting came from behind. Hearing it, he turned his head back...

Only to see the platinum-blonde young lady whom he had taken hostage yesterday.

...He recalled her name to be Rinslet.

"...Yeah. Uh, sorry about yesterday."

"No, don't mind that, it could not be helped. We are the ones who ought to apologize for chasing you relentlessly."

Rinslet bowed her head deeply and apologized.

Kamito had expected her to be an arrogant and spoilt young lady but she turned out to be surprisingly upfront and gentle.

"Before your memory recovers, we will assist you. Please don't be shy. O-Of course, perverted things excepted!"

"...? Y-Yeah, got it."

Faced with the blushing young lady, Kamito nodded in puzzlement.

"Kamito-sama, what milady meant just now was please do not hold back on asking about adult things."

"Carol, w-what are you talking about!?"

"Fufufu..."

Rinslet hammered her fists on the back of the giggling maid.

...That said, why was there a maid in the classroom in the first place?

"Hold on, you're being too noisy!"

Claire glared back at the two.

"As expected, Rinslet-san has already fallen into his fiendish grasp..."

"Including the maid for a sandwich situation."

The girls' cold stares pierced Kamito.

===Part 3===

After the lecture on continental history, Kamito's entourage went for a late breakfast.

"Kamito, does this bore you?"

"No, it's quite interesting although there's a lot that I don't get."

Quite interesting. This was not a lie.

Kamito found things in this area quite refreshing because he had little contact with outside knowledge. Furthermore, Freya's lecture was clear and easy to understand without requiring prerequisite knowledge.

"Perhaps she specially made it easier to understand for your sake, Kamito."

Saying that, Claire halted in a large round hall.

"...Is this place the dining hall? As expected of the high-class ladies' world. Quite luxurious."

The hall contained many wooden chairs and tables. Girls were sitting there chatting amiably. The tables even had baskets filled with bread.

"Kamito-sama, this is not a dining hall but a cafeteria."

Carol informed.

"What's the difference?"

"The dining hall is at another building, it's a formal restaurant. This place only provides all-you-can-eat refreshments such as baked bread and coffee."

While taking a seat at a nearby table, Claire explained.

"All-you-can-eat?"

Kamito was shocked... It was inconceivable that all this tasty looking bread was all-you-can-eat. Unbelievable.

"This is an academy for the children of nobles after all. It's perfectly natural."

Rinslet also sat down next to Carol.

"I like the bread here a lot. This bread here with the jam filling is very delicious."

Saying that, Claire tore a piece of bread in half and handed it to Kamito.

"...This is good!"

"I know right... Yumm♪"

"Yeah. I've never eaten any bread this good at the place where I used to live."

Kamito chewed his bread while speaking.

"..."

"...Hmm, what's the matter?"

It felt like the surrounding atmosphere had frozen.

"Ah, yeah... G-Good point..."

"M-M-Mere bread, I could make it every day for you."

"Yes, spoken like a true marriage proposal, milady."

"Carol! Th-That's not right!"

Rinslet screamed, blushing intensely.

Seeing the way Kamito's group acted, girls sitting nearby began to whisper again.

At this moment, abundant cheers could be heard coming from outside the building.

"What's going on?"

"Her Highness the Imperial Princess is getting ready for the gate opening ritual."

"The imperial princess?"

Kamito looked out the window.

On a gentle hill side, a girl was performing a dance. She seemed familiar.

It was the girl who gave him the cookie yesterday.

"Fianna Ray Ordesia. Her Highness the Empire's second princess."

"...Her Highness the princess!?"

Kamito recalled what he had done to the girl yesterday.

Gruffly pushing her down in the corridor, he had intended to take her hostage.

"Uh, will I be sentenced to death—"

"Normally speaking, yes. Oh well, but since it's Fianna, don't worry about it."

"...R-Really?"

Kamito muttered, not entirely convinced.

"The ritual's preparations seem to be going very smoothly."

"What kind of preparations?"

"Preparations for the «Gate» that the spirits will use for the «Great Festival of the Spirits» tomorrow."

"...«Great Festival of the Spirits»?"

Hearing the unfamiliar term, Kamito frowned.

"A day where the entire Academy expresses gratitude to the spirits. Simply stated, it's the school festival."

"Because there's the «Blade Dance» this year, it was rescheduled."

"School festival..."

For Kamito who grew up in the «Instructional School», school festivals were completely foreign as well. On the other hand, bloody celebratory events such as the «Festival of the Death Dance» and the «Festival of Blood Splattering Battles» did take place.

"Raven Class is preparing for a cafe imitation shop."

"Well, although it's slightly different from a normal cafe..."

Claire sighed. —At this moment...

"Kamito, so you are here!"

At the hall's entrance, a ponytailed girl was speaking.

"...!"

Hearing her, Kamito could not help but stand up from his chair.

It was Ellis Fahrengart, the knight's captain who intended to capture Kamito yesterday.

Ellis approached the table where Kamito's group was at.

"...S-Sorry about yesterday."

Unexpectedly, she bowed her head and apologized.

"As the leader of the «Sylphid Knights», I had no choice yesterday."

"...Y-Yeah, I got it. I should be the one to say sorry."

Kamito bowed his head as well.

He was the one who escaped after all. She was simply fulfilling her duties.

"Ellis, you came for breakfast too?"

"No, I came to find Kamito."

"...W-What for?"

Claire's eyebrow rose in response.

"Kamito, you are a member of the «Sylphid Knights». You have to assist with security for the «Great Festival of the Spirits»."

"Hold on, Kamito still hasn't recovered his memory."

"It cannot be helped. The Knights are shorthanded as well."

"...~Th-That won't do. Kamito must stay with me—"

"—No, I get it."

Kamito interrupted.

"...Kamito?"

"I want to work as much as possible. Also, I owe her a favor for the trouble I caused yesterday."

"I-I see!" "W-Wait up!"

Ellis's face relaxed while Claire grew frantic.

"Well then, I shall borrow Kamito for now."

Taking Kamito arm in arm, Ellis actively leaned against him.

"H-Hey, your chest is touching me..."

"...~I hate this, Kamito is such a jerk!"

"Captain, that's so unfair!"

The two girls' voices could be heard from behind.

===Part 4===

The Academy town was located at the foot of the mountain where Areishia Spirit Academy was located.

At its gates, a pair of strangely dressed people were standing there.

Gray overcoats covering the entire body. Hoods that covered their heads and faces completely.

"—The Empire's premier institution for nurturing elementalists. It's been a long time since I last visited."

"Oh dear, how unexpected."

"After all, we spend most of our time outside the Empire."

The shorter of the pair answered and walked towards the entrance.

"Hold on, Virrey, entering requires proper procedures."

"What a pain. Also—"

"I'd like to test this Academy's security level—"

"Name yourself, visitors—"

Suddenly, the space above the door distorted and a giant metal knight appeared.

Made entirely of steel and clad in armor, carrying a double-edged blade as big as a log.

This was the guardian spirit contracted to the Academy city.

"Hmph, a knight spirit huh. Another straitlaced—"

The girl grumbled with annoyance.

"Warning. Unauthorized persons are prohibited from entering—"

"Shut up."

Instantly, numerous flashes of light were released from under the gray overcoat.

"Oh... Oh... Ohhhh, you... bastard..."

Pierced with many holes all over, the knight spirit left final words of chagrin before vanishing.

This all happened in an instant.

"How could their level be so low? This makes it evident how capable these «Sylphid Knights» actually are."

"Virrey, come on..."

The other person sighed helplessly.

"Do you think this will cause Kazehaya Kamito to appear?"

"Who knows? He is listed under the «Sylphid Knights», but whether he is on duty or not, no idea."

"...Hmm, is there a need to cause an even greater commotion?"

"Ah, h-hold on, stop it!"

Ignoring her companion's efforts to stop her, the girl entered the Academy town.

===Part 5===

"H-Hey..."

Dragged by the arm by Ellis, Kamito was walking through the Academy's courtyard.

Ellis was silent all along. Perhaps it was his imagination, but her face looked a little red.

"K-Kamito..."

Finally, she spoke up.

"U-Umm, how is your memory? Have you recalled anything?"

Kamito shook his head.

"...Nothing. I've heard about recent events from Claire but my memory still hasn't recovered... Sorry."

"I see. If there is anything you are unclear, please feel free to ask me. I will surely assist you."

Her stern dark-brown eyes stared straight at him.

Although it felt a little forceful sometimes, surely it ultimately stemmed from her righteous and honest personality, right?

"Speaking of which..."

Kamito suddenly recalled and asked:

"I remember you calling yourself my fiancee. What do you mean by that?"

"...~!"

Ellis instantly went bright red in the face.

"N-No! Th-That is a misunderstanding!"

In a panic, she shook her head forcefully.

"I-It was my grandfather who decided on his own, i-ignoring your opinion, sorry..."

Her voice grew more and more quiet.

"Ellis, your grandfather, could it be..."

The Empire's chief advisor on military affairs—Duke Cygnus Fahrengart.

A person whom Kamito had heard of despite his meager knowledge of the continent.

"Hmm. After witnessing your blade dancing at the «Blade Dance» festival, my grandfather decided to make you my fiance. O-Of course, this does not sit too well with me..."

"...I see."

Ellis's grandfather had apparently ignored her will and decided on the engagement. A decision based on swordsmanship without worrying about status or origins—This was quite in line with a military family's style. But from Ellis's perspective, it was probably difficult to accept lightly.

If the claim of an engagement were true, Kamito originally considered the possibility of taking responsibility or something like that.

"Th-This sort of thing should respect both people's wishes. So..."

Ellis awkwardly twiddled with her fingers.

"...I understand."

"Huh?"

"Let's meet the Duke next time. I will try to convince your grandfather."

"...Wha! R-Really!?"

"Yeah. Once my memory recovers, I'll do my best not to give you any trouble."

"K-Kamito..."

Ellis's eyes turned moist and her face went red.

"Ah, ooh... E-Entrusted to you... Eternally."

(...Eh?)

Was there some sort of great misunderstanding on his part—

Instantly, this disturbing notion flashed across his mind—

At this moment, two girls in armor hurried over.

"Oh, it's the captain—"

"Oh dear, are you on a date with Kazehaya Kamito?"

"N-No, you fools!"

Ellis frantically released Kamito's arm and distanced herself.

Then her gaze fell upon their hands.

Both girls had released their elemental waffen.

"...Hmm, has something happened?"

"Just now, the guardian spirit at the Academy town's main entrance stopped reacting."

"Guardian spirit?"

"Although it's possible that the spirit returned temporarily to «Astral Zero» because the contract became unstable due to the approaching «Great Festival of the Spirits». But just to be safe, it's better to check out the situation."

"I see. Perhaps the contract medium has been damaged. Investigate thoroughly."

"Orders received!"

The two girls nodded slightly and ran again.

—Suddenly, the short-haired girl stopped and turned towards Ellis.

"Oh, captain. ''What was mentioned previously'' is already prepared in the wardrobe at headquarters."

"I-Is that so? Got it."

Cough cough, Ellis coughed and nodded.

"...Those two just now are Rakka and Reishia, my friends."

"You're quite respected, Ellis."

"...H-Hmph, okay, let us be on our way."

Grabbing Kamito's arm again, Ellis set off again.

===Part 6===

The «Sylphid Knights»' headquarters was an ancient building modified from an old church.

Kamito opened the entrance's heavy iron door to see a vast sky-blue ceiling with many conference tables beneath. This was a boring place that prioritized practicality.

"No one's here?"

"It's the day before the «Great Festival of the Spirits» after all. Everybody is out on duty."

Ellis explained while walking into the church.

"Not enough manpower?"

"It is already much better. Thanks to you."

"...Me?"

"Yes. You defeated my adopted elder sister in the school competition, led «Team Scarlet» to emerge victorious at the «Blade Dance», thereby increasing the number of volunteers joining the Knights. Of course, no matter how shorthanded we are, we cannot accept everyone without scrutiny."

Saying that, Ellis stopped before a wardrobe by the wall and opened the lock.

"This is your equipment."

Ellis handed over the same kind of sword belt and sword she was wearing at her waist.

"Perhaps this might be a little redundant for those who are capable of using elemental waffen, but it is equivalent to a symbol proving membership in the Knights. Made of mithril after all, it is capable of fighting spirits once you inject divine power into it."

Kamito took the sword and swung it lightly.

"Uh, can I go without stuff like armor?"

"Regrettably, there are no male versions. If there is a need, it could be custom made."

"...No, I don't have any need for it."

"I see."

Nodding, Ellis reached towards Kamito's chest.

"Okay, here is the Knight's crest."

She pinned a crest, shining with golden luster.

"...Suits you great, Kamito."

The crest seemed to be infused with some kind of magic. Kamito could feel a slight amount of divine power from it.

"B-By the way, I have a favor to ask of you..."

"A favor?"

"H-Hmmm... I would like your help in taking a look at the ornamental armor I will be wearing at the «Great Festival of the Spirits»."

Ellis coughed and spoke.

"Ornamental, so it's different from your current equipment?"

"Yes. After all, it is the «Great Festival of the Spirits», held only once a year. As customarily in past years, the captain has to wear special attire."

"...I see. I understand that part, by why ask me?"

"W-Well, uh..."

Ellis's face went bright red instantly.

But soon, she glared at Kamito—

"Captain's orders. A-Any objections?"

"A-Affirmative..."

Feeling signs that she was about to draw her sword, Kamito frantically nodded.

"Okay. Then wait here a moment."

Saying that, Ellis turned her heels and went through a small door deeper inside.

(...What's going on?)

He could hear the friction of clothing from inside the room.

Then after waiting like this for a while—

"Ah, ooh... W-What, is this...!?"

Suddenly, he heard a scream from inside.

"What's the matter?"

"Ah, ooh... Uh... This is too embarrassing..."

"...Embarrassing?"

Did she mean the ornamental armor she was wearing?

Just as questions surfaced in Kamito's mind—

Ellis timidly opened the room's door.

"...!"

Ellis's current getup forced Kamito to hold his breath.

"...Ah... Oohhhh..."

Hiding behind the door in the shadows, Ellis was rubbing her smooth thighs together.

Clear white complexion. Covering her lower body, the armor was no different from underwear. Her massive bust was covered by nothing more than a breastplate consisting of a small piece of metal.

Although it was ritual attire, in terms of armor, this design was excessively impractical.

"T-To think that such shameless armor existed... D-Does this not make me an exhibitionist..."

Blushing to her ears, Ellis placed her arms over her breasts that looked like they were about to pop out.

"You didn't pick it yourself?"

"A-Assuredly not! I-I was deceived by Rakka and Reishia!"

Shouting, Ellis swung her sword.

"Uwah!"

Seeing that, Kamito turned and evaded—

Losing balance and falling forwards, Ellis pounced on him.

Boing.

"...Mmmmmmmph!"

Pinned down by the large and soft bosom, Kamito was about to suffocate.

"K-Kamito!? S-Sorry..."

Ellis frantically tried to get up, but could not stand steadily, apparently unused to the armor.

Boing. Boing boing.

"Ah... Ooh♪ K-Kamito... Where are you touching... Ah♪"

Tears welled up in her dark-brown eyes as Ellis moaned in suffering.

"...H-Hey...!"

Kamito's face began to burn hot.

(W-What is this feeling...!?)

Confronted with the sight of Ellis's unsuited apparel, his heart was pounding hard.

"K-Kamito..."

Ellis looked at Kamito with a serious expression.

"...N-No way, your heart is racing?"

Ellis touched the location of Kamito's heart with her fingers.

...The heart's intense beating apparently transmitted to her.

"Y-Yeah..."

Kamito answered honestly.

"Seeing me dressed in such an unsightly manner, y-you're getting excited?"

"Uh, no, umm..."

Seeing Kamito shake his head frantically—

"I am not reprimanding you. Rather, I feel relieved."

Ellis showed a gentle gaze and smiled.

"...Huh?"

"Because you still retain your emotions even after losing your memory."

Kamito realized with surprise.

(...That really is true.)

After being abducted by the «Instructional School», Kamito's memory and heart had been thoroughly destroyed.

He was educated that emotions were useless.

Then why was he feeling the turbulence of emotions now—?

Throb, throb, throb—

(...Guh... My head...)

"Kamito, a-are you okay?"

"Y-Yeah..."

Just as he held his temples and stood up...

An explosion was heard from outside the church.

"...What!?"

===Part 7===

Ellis kicked the church's door open.

"—Where?"

As soon as she spoke, the air shook.

The trees of the «Spirit Forest» extending out from the school building's surroundings were being uprooted together with a great amount of soil and dirt.

Appearing amidst the swirling dust storm was a giant all covered in rock.

"...That's an earth spirit?"

"It's Rakka's «Cabracan»—"

Rakka. Kamito recalled it was the girl from the Knights he had met just earlier.

"What's going on? Who is that spirit fighting?"

"No idea. However, it should not be a conflict between students. Duels on campus are prohibited by the school rules."

Ellis spoke in an urgent voice.

"Stand by here."

"...? I'll go too."

"It is dangerous. Right now, you are incapable of using your «Elemental Waffe», right?"

"I have a sword. Plus I'm also a member of the Knights, right?"

Kamito tapped the sword at his waist.

In that instant, the giant roared.

An impact shook the atmosphere and the giant's rock-covered body was shattered.

"...Impossible, Rakka's «Cabracan» was!?"

Ellis exclaimed in shock. Kamito stared wide-eyed.

Earth spirits were particularly durable, to be crushed so easily—

(...Who on earth?)

Ellis still looked hesitant—

"...I understand. Please assist me."

But finally, she still nodded. Holding Kamito's hand...

"O wind, grant me protection—«Fly»!"

Chanting an incantation of spirit magic, a howling whirlwind began to blow.

Ellis kicked the ground lightly and the two of them flew high into the air.

"Uwah!"

"Hold on tight. Do not fall down."

She kicked a wall of air to accelerate. The two of them flew straight towards the «Spirit Forest».

Arriving above the forest, she stopped nimbly and landed in one flowing motion.

"...C-Captain..."

Collapsed on the ground, Rakka could not help but moan.

"Rakka, what on earth happened...!?"

They were surrounded by fallen trees, probably the aftermath of the rock spirit's destruction.

"That bastard. That bastard did this to... me and Reishia..."

"...!?"

Rakka's gaze was directed to another collapsed girl in front.

"Reishia..."

Ellis could not help but cry out.

At this moment—

"Oh my oh my, to think that it would be this poor. The power of the «Sylphid Knights» guarding the Academy."

Thud—The sound of a boot striking the ground.

"...!?"

A petite hooded figure landed next to Reishia.

"...Who goes there!?"

Ellis yelled acutely.

"Trespassers in the Academy will be punished accordingly."

"Heh, who are the ones who watched helplessly as a third-rate character like Jio Inzagi invaded?"

"...How did you know—"

"Also—"

The hooded figure glared coldly at Ellis.

"What's with that getup? Have the Knights started wearing such shameless armor recently?"

"Ugh... Th-This is a misunderstanding!"

Blushing to her ears, Ellis pressed her legs together.

"I-In any case, I will make you regret hurting my companions—Come, «Simorgh»!"

With a yell, Ellis summoned her elemental waffe, a spear, readying herself for battle.

"Kamito, I will arrest the intruder. I will count on you to cover me."

"—Understood."

Kamito drew the sword at his waist and took a leap opposite to Ellis.

(...Although it's not a dagger like I'm used to, whatever—)

While running rapidly in a wide arc, he infused divine power into the blade.

With an eruption of blue-white lightning, the blade glowed faintly.

"Haaaah—"

Ellis swung «Ray Hawk» horizontally.

An invisible blade flew out, instantly slicing through the forest's trees.

"I see, a powerful elemental waffe. However—"

The attacker kicked a fallen tree into the air to locate the wind blade and evaded.

"Wha—!"

The gray overcoat fluttered.

She instantly landed in front of Ellis and released a power knee strike without any delay.

Ellis blocked the attack with her spear's shaft but losing balance severely, she slipped.

Seizing this opening, the attacker made an overarm stroke at her throat.

"That's not gonna happen!"

With explosive leg strength, Kamito jumped. Closing in instantly, he swung his sword.

—However, his actions were read. The enemy retreated nimbly and evaded the slash, then took a backstep to create distance and faced off against Kamito.

"Able to close in on such a distance in an instant, not too shabby at all—"

(...Evaded!?)

Kamito mentally clicked his tongue.

Even the Empire's top spirit knights should not be able to see through his motions.

Although this was partially due to his not being in peak condition, still...

"—Kamito, dodge!"

Ellis cried out from behind. Kamito instantly jumped sideways.

A giant wind storm gouged the ground as the impact advanced.

This massive attack was probably going to be dodged. However, the enemy only had limited space to do so—

"Do not underestimate the «Sylphid Knights»!"

Ellis opened her hand. Instantly, the wind storm exploded.

The attacker was blown away by the astounding gale and rolled on the ground.

Ellis instantly closed in and mercilessly attacked her opponent with a thurst.

Her attack brushed the edge of the hood.

A lock of severed black hair scattered in the wind.

"—As expected of the captain. Looks like you're different from the rest."

The attacker praised. Kamito also secretly counted his good fortune.

Evidently, Ellis had not gone all out when trying to catch Kamito yesterday.

Ellis's blade dancing skills were far beyond a typical student's level.

(But—)

Kamito's gaze turned back to the hooded attacker.

The opponent was still confident and had effort to spare. This was proven by the fact that no weapon had been drawn yet.

(...The level of the «Instructional School»'s high rankers? No, even superior to that—?)

"Okay, just surrender obediently—"

Pulling her spear from the ground, Ellis readied it in a renewed stance.

"—Like I said, you're too inexperienced!"

The attacker swiftly turned, catching Ellis by the ankle and flooring her.

"—Ellis!"

Kamito turned his sword to a reverse grip and leaped, kicking the ground.

(Assassination technique—«Snakes and Scorpions»!)

Keeping a low stance, he zoomed across the ground, aiming at the enemy's feet.

The opponent jumped straight up to evade and his blade pierced the ground.

However, that first strike was bait. The key was—

(Assassination technique—«Flying Snake»!)

Swinging the blade, embedded in the ground, upwards all at once, he unleashed a slash with godly speed.

The slash traced out a vertical line, severing the hood and the overcoat in one cut.

"...What!?"

The overcoat covering the attacker's entire body fluttered to the ground.

Revealed was a young girl with a cute face, dressed in a magnificent battle outfit.

Her hair, cut short like a boy's, silently scattered.

Her eyes of amethyst, glinting brightly, glared sharply at Kamito.

"The unorthodox sword huh. How unsightly, Kazehaya Kamito—"

"...!?"

Instantly, Kamito found himself being pointed at by a weapon.

An unadorned weapon crafted from black iron.

(No way—)

Kamito had witnessed identical objects at the «Instructional School».

Manufactured in the factories of the Kingdom of Balstan, this was the pinnacle of spirit engineering.

This was a destructive weapon that shot out spirit crystals at high speed through a reaction between pyromatter and divine power.

A handgun.

(—An «Artificer» huh!?)

An elementalist who used artifacts to fight instead of contracted spirits.

The muzzle flashed. Kamito hastily dodged—

However, upon striking the ground, the spirit crystal shattered. Howling, cold wind surrounded Kamito.

(...An ice spirit bullet!)

"Kamito!"

Ellis yelled. However, Kamito's figure was being covered entirely by the blizzard—

"...It's my win, «Demon King» Kamito!"<ref>Note: the attacker uses the ''boku'' first person pronoun despite being a girl.</ref>

The girl reloaded her gun.

This time, she loaded a bullet that was meant to defeat the enemy instead of merely immobilizing them.

However—

"...What?"

The girl frowned in surprise.

Amidst the howling blizzard, an explosive flash of light appeared.

"...A-Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"

Kamito's right hand's crest of the sword and moon was glowing.

"Stop it, Kamito! Dangerous—!"

Ellis's voice was heard beyond the blizzard.

(...I know, but... I can't control it...!)

This was not Kamito's own will.

In response to Kamito's crisis, a reverse flow of divine power was pouring back into him.

The massive divine power was expanding instantly within Kamito's body.

Then—

The rampant divine power erupted from his swinging right hand.

===Part 8===

"Kamito... Kamito, are you okay...!?"

"Ugh... Gah..."

Feeling someone shaking his shoulder, Kamito slowly opened his eyes.

Only to see Ellis's greatly worried face.

"...That girl?"

"After the Knights arrived, she fled... But she's likely still within the Academy."

"I see..."

Enduring the pain all over his body, Kamito pushed himself up.

Intense signs of burning were left on his right hand at the location of the spirit seal.
<noinclude>

==Translator's References and Notes==
<references/>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter4|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter6}}
</noinclude>

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Chapter4

2013-09-02T11:55:48Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword==

The curtains were raised for the second day of the elimination matches.

What was shocking was things went about as usual as if yesterday’s disturbance within the warehouse never happened. The elimination matches stayed on track and resumed as usual.

Because of the agreement between Kurou and the sun cultists, they did not pursue them. In consideration of Lima’s honor, the matter of her being wounded by a human was never disclosed. However, it was quite unimaginable that the incident’s follow up was conducted in a way as if nothing ever occurred.

Lars’s cover up of the incident was quite horrifying. You wouldn’t want this guy as your enemy.

“......However, this is such a pain. The waiting time is so long.”

Kurou heaved a heavy sigh.

At the assembly place where the elimination matches were held, there was a lounge accessible to the many participants waiting on their matches. Kurou and Hinako were just staring on as they sat on a couch within a corner of the lounge.

“Kuro is really quite laid-back.”

“I don’t need to hear it from you.”

“However, everyone else seems to be in a nervous wreck.”

The students who were about to take the stage stayed close to the side of the lounge that was towards the arena. As a result, an air of tension clouding over that place was probably to be expected.

“It’s now round three, the competition has become more fierce. Everyone has probably forgotten about the assault incident already.”

“Even those words sound quite carefree. Eh? That said, I haven’t seen Sefi or Lars.”

“I already told you, don’t directly call them by their names. Also, since when did you start directly addressing Sefi-sama by her name as well?”

Hinako was too unsophisticated in these matters. It didn’t matter much for a guy like Lars, but if she were to call Sefi, who was the princess of the four generals and possessed outstanding swordsmanship, by her name directly, then it would cause a huge commotion. Although that was the case, no matter how many times he warned Hinako it was probably a fruitless endeavor.

“Jeez......since Lars always wanders off as he pleases, even I have no clue where that guy is. However, there’s a special lounge for distinguished students so perhaps Sefi-sama should be in there.”

If your grade was good, it would result in better treatment. Since this school was organized by competing for ranks, it wasn’t a bad thing to bestow special treatment to those with superior grades.

“Ah, it’s Sefi’s turn.”

Hinako was watching the large display screen installed in the lounge as she spoke.

The large display screen broadcasted multiple sections of the arena, allowing it to capture many matches occurring at once.

“Can Sefi win?”

“Last time during the tournament she attained third place. As long as she doesn’t fool around she won’t lose.”

As he was saying this, Sefi’s wooden sword heavily struck her opponent’s shoulder and the wooden sword fell out of her opponent’s hands. Just as he was considering whether or not the girl looked a bit shaken up————she toppled over. She hadn’t lost her fighting spirit from the beginning, but her body was unable to withstand Sefi’s attack.

Sefi comforted her opponent and then departed from the tournament stage. She was very gentle towards her own gender. If only she was that gentle towards me as well, Kurou thought along these lines.

“It still isn’t Kuro’s turn yet?”

“No, there’s still around ten minutes left.”

Kurou responded while being fixated on the display screen. It was just as he said, once at round three, those that were present were all the students with excellent swordsmanship. They weren’t fully developed yet but after two or three years, who knows to what extent they would mature to.

Although there were Swordies who blossomed early on, there were also many who developed slowly. Among those kinds of people, they could perhaps become one of the Seven Swords of the future as well.

Kurou suddenly recalled, if the number one ranked student from year one, Migune, was still alive————

“Ahhh————!”

Suddenly, the cry of a girl’s voice sounded from somewhere.

Kurou did not spare a moment of hesitation. He grabbed the hand of Hinako, who blankly stared on, and ran out.

Everyone within the lounge had heard the cry, however Kurou was the fastest one to respond.

Kurou held Hinako’s hand and raced towards the sound of the cry.

Although it was quite a foolish thing for a bodyguard to specifically lead the person he was guarding to peril, Kurou would rather confront the danger than run away.

Based on the circumstances, in many cases he had to actively eliminate the danger factors to create a safer environment as opposed to running away. Kurou judged based on his own intuition, hence having fallen under this state.

Afterwards, they ran through the intricate paths leading around the arena.

As Kurou and Hinako arrived at the entrance of a room, there were many female students gathered around and chattering away indistinctly.

Kurou instantly noticed the red colored liquid flowing out from the room to where he was standing.

As he made his way through the crowd of female students and caught a gander of what was in the room, he noticed that what was lying there was just as he expected.

It was a girl covered in blood.

Although her face laid downwards, there wasn’t even a need to confirm who it was.

The number two ranked swordswoman, Freya, was dead.

“All of a sudden, a strange person stormed into the room......”

One of Freya’s supporters, with tears in her eyes, stated as such.

In order to inquire more about the situation, Kurou brought one of the girls standing by Freya’s corpse out of the lounge. Right now, gathering information was absolutely essential.

However, she appeared to be inattentive towards Kurou who was asking her questions. She was still in a state of confusion so grasping the main points of her explanation proved quite difficult.

Even so, this was what he understood after organizing what she had said: When Freya was in the lounge, she was ambushed and killed with one strike.

“She appeared to be wearing......black, loose fitting clothing. I couldn’t discern her appearance due to the hood she was wearing......”

“Is that so.”

Basically, it must have been the same arts user that Kurou had encountered a couple days ago or perhaps an accomplice of hers.

The number one ranked student of his grade, Migune, was murdered, the third ranked Sefi was attacked, and now the second ranked Freya was killed. The chances of her targets being the exceptional students were quite high.

What if, the arts user wanted to conveniently finish the task left undone from a couple days ago after she slayed Freya————

“Tch.”

Kurou clicked his tongue and hightailed off once again while pulling Hinako along.

However, he instantly stopped in his tracks and returned to the sobbing girl. Kurou then grabbed her shoulders.

“People are gathering here due to the fervent crowd. Freya probably wouldn’t want herself to be seen like this. Forget about the safety of this crowd for now, just have her body set down properly and cover her with a blanket.”

After the girl confirmed with a nod of the head, Kurou set off once again.

Although it felt like Hinako wished to say something, Kurou remained silent as they continued to dash forward. They only knew Freya from their brief conversation so their silence wasn’t because either of them were in deep sorrow over her loss.

Despite that, Kurou wanted to protect Freya’s honor. That was all the reason he needed considering this was expected from him.

Furthermore, he must put an end to the number of victims. Thus, he had no choice but to immediately head towards his destination.

“......”

However, Hinako wasn’t a fast runner. It was obvious that she didn’t have adequate exercise since she had always been imprisoned in a sun cult facility. Nevertheless, there was no way he could just ditch her.

“Kurou-kun.”

“What!?”

Suddenly, from the corner of his vision came a girl wearing a red long coat————it was Manaka.

Kurou stopped and unwaveringly stared at his boss.

“Manaka, what are you doing here?”

“Oh nothing. I received an invitation from the principal asking if I would like to watch the elimination matches. Furthermore, I also had to send two squads over to the academy out of courtesy, and I was told that ‘the students would be quite happy if one of the Seven Swords could come’, so there’s various reasons why I’m here. That said, why are you in such a hurry?”

“I don’t have the leisure to explain right now. However, you came at the perfect time. Please take this child off my hands for now.”

“Ha? You’re asking me? You want me to train her to have your favored tsundere attribute?”

“Why would I request my boss for something like that!? I’m asking if you would take my place as her bodyguard for now. Taking her somewhere where there's a lot of people would probably be more suitable. Well then, I’ll be taking my leave!”

Kurou did not even wait for Manaka’s response and just handed her Hinako.

Although it was very unexpected that Manaka would come here to watch the competition, it could only be said as good fortune for him. There was probably no one more suitable than having her take his place as that child’s bodyguard.

However, there were still matters that needed to be attended to————

“He left.......”

Hinako muttered while gazing at the pathway that Kurou swiftly ran through.

“It all developed into a complete mess rather quickly......”

“Kurou-kun has already trained to his limits as a human————even with his Olden Style, he can never stride past the disparity in terms of physical capabilities against a Swordie. He might even be the strongest among all humans.”

That was probably quite the exaggeration still. Although, Hinako kept this thought to herself. She had absolutely no understanding of his physical capability.

“That said, he has some nerve to be pushing his own work onto his boss! That bastard is really undaunted.”

“Sefi is really important to him. Kurou highly values her even though it clearly isn’t part of his work.”

“That guy went to Sefi’s place? I’ve noticed that things are a bit rowdy around here, what in the world happened?”

Hinako roughly explained the incident regarding Freya. Hinako guessed that Kurou had probably figured the enemy had their sights set on Sefi, thus he ran towards her location.

“.......Oh, the incident occurred once again? In that case, there’s probably no chance of them being able to conceal themselves within the academy anymore. It may turn into a more catastrophic situation. Guess I’ll be busied with this as well. Alright alright, what should we do next——”

“......?”

Hinako looked at Manaka as she tilted her head.

No matter what, wasn’t the job of the Sabers to find the assailants and arrest them? Or was this situation handed over to the police to deal with?

“Haha, no need to worry. Compared to this......it is really quite awful of Kurou-kun. No matter how cute Sefi is, for him to have thrown you aside is really......”

“This precisely demonstrates how important Sefi is to him. Is it due to the difference in the amount of time acquainted?”

“Is that so. I don’t quite understand dating and such, especially if it is between a Swordie and a human. It is possible for humans to marry Swordies since they can still bear children, however relationships between Swordies and humans are rarely seen. They’d eventually go through many hardships.”

Manaka seemed to really sympathize for Kurou and Sefi.

It wasn’t just the difference in race between Kurou and Sefi, there were plenty of other obstacles. Even Hinako felt that was the case.

“By the way, Kurou hasn’t made a move on you yet? I've even gone through the trouble of giving you nice clothes.”

Manaka overtly gazed at Hinako’s voluptuous chest and her soft legs.

“I’m also quite fascinated at the concept of making love.”

Hinako calmly endured Manaka’s line of sight and faintly mentioned.

“Kurou hasn’t done anything to me. He didn’t seek out my undergarments and never even peeked in as I was bathing.”

“Really? That’s pretty lame. I wasn’t sure if Kurou-kun would be motivated in guarding you. I basically thought if he were to make a move on you, then he’d take his bodyguard assignment more diligently.”

Manaka had her arms folded as she began pondering.

It was quite difficult to imagine Hinako ever being together with someone like Manaka who was one of the Swordie’s strongest Seven Swords. She gave the impression of an older sister improperly dealing with boredom.

“Well, there’s nothing we can do either way. If that side fails then it’d be perfect. That means we can make some progress over here.”

“What side do you mean?”

“About that, just·wait·and·see.”

With Manaka’s statement possessing some sort of implication, Hinako blinked in response.

Hinako was immediately dumbfounded————

“......?”

Suddenly, an overwhelming pressure came at her.

Against this astounding power that was hard to stand up against————Hinako felt as if everything in front of her was violently shaking.

Meanwhile, just as a precaution, he had already checked on the lounge where Sefi was.

During the elimination tournament, Sefi had supporters by her side and as a result, Kurou felt there was no need to be overly concerned about her. However, Freya was pretty much under the same circumstances when she was killed, thus it showed how naive his thinking was.

Kurou mustered all his effort in running towards the front of Sefi’s lounge. Without a shred of hesitation, he forcefully opened the door.

“Sefi!”

“......Eh?”

A splendid scene awaited Kurou on the other side of the door.
[[File:Kenshin v01 200.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
Sefi, who was only wearing an aqua blue bra on top, was drying herself off with a towel. Since the skirt to her uniform was raised, her legs were completely exposed.

Tiny beads of sweat covered her flushed red face. From the valley of those two swells, her slender waistline, and supple legs, it all emitted a peculiar seductive aura.

No, right now was not the time to be getting excited over this stuff.

“Thank goodness Sefi.”

“H-Hold on......!”

Kurou tightly hugged Sefi’s body. Her skin was tender and smooth, her body heat even faintly transferred over.

“I’m so glad you’re ok. For a moment I was thinking what would become of you......”

“W-What are you doing......what made you do something like this, there must be a reason!?”

“It’s fine as long as you’re ok.”

“It’s not fine!”

Once Sefi returned to her senses, she forcefully separated herself from Kurou’s body. Under these circumstances, it was plain to see that Kurou’s strength could not resist that of a Swordie’s.

“What is this all of a sudden you idiot.”

Sefi swiftly put on the shirt to her uniform and promptly combed her hair. Her face was in a blush and her eyes were brimming with tears.

“Looks like if I don’t explain first......”

Kurou concisely briefed her of Freya’s situation. He also explained that he thought the attacker might come towards Sefi as well so that was why he hurried over here.

“......Freya’s dead? No way, how could something like this happen in school?”

“Although it’s quite regrettable, it is the truth. Sefi, are you by yourself? Where are your supporters?”

“Since I wanted to concentrate on the match beforehand, I sent my friends off. I had thought that the attacker wouldn’t be stupid enough to come here with all the people gathered in the room......”

“That’s what I thought as well. However, the opposition doesn’t seem to care about how things turn out. For now, let’s leave. Sefi, do you have the Starbreaker on you?”

“Yeah, I had it just in case. Where do you plan on heading?”

Sefi grabbed the Starbreaker that was leaning against the wall in the corner of the room as she asked.

“Perfect, Manaka is here as well. Although she always makes me feel a bit gloomy, there’s no safer place than by her side.”

“That’s true.”

Despite her attitude, Manaka was someone worthy of being one of the Seven Swords. One or two arts users was probably no big deal.

Kurou and Sefi both walked out of the lounge and scurried along the path. They kept a close watch on all sides as Kurou retrieved his cellphone to call Manaka.

“......Hmm?”

Since Manaka was pretty negligent, having forgotten her cellphone elsewhere was very possible. For now, they could only head towards where he last parted from Manaka.

“Hey, Kurou.”

“What is it?”

Kurou put the cellphone back in his pocket as he replied.

“Even if it’s a time like this......please forget about that matter from before.”

“What are you talking about?”

Seeing Sefi’s face, he noticed that she hastily avoided his line of sight and blushed. This girl who was holding that ridiculously gargantuan sword revealed an embarrassed expression. How unusual.

“What I meant was......t-that matter regarding when I attacked you, you should just erase that sort of thing from your memory.”

“Ah. You see, there’s been a lot of things happening recently.”

“Y-You’re right. However, please just forget about it. I must have been in a daze at the time. It’s because it has been a long time since I last witnessed Kurou’s sword so I just got a bit excited is all. It’s got nothing to do with being captivated or anything.”

As Sefi’s face turned red, she rapidly spoke with a barrage of words.

“Please forget all of that. I-I......also......did that thing with you. Just erase the memory of what was pretty much a dog bite!”

“What dog, hey.”

Of course, she was most likely referring to the kiss.

“Even if you tell me to disregard it————that impactful experience is hard to overlook.”

Kurou was an exceedingly aberrant individual, but despite this he was still just a fifteen year-old teenager. After kissing a beauty like Sefi, it was impossible to pretend nothing had happened.

“It was an impactful experience......y-you haven’t......kissed that girl yet?”

“That girl? Haha, oh you mean her. N-No way, I haven’t even laid a finger on her.”

This he could swear to god. Although they were living under the same roof, for Kurou to even visually take pleasure in Hinako was a bit worrying.

“I-I see. So you haven’t done anything to her, not bad not bad. Nevertheless, it’d be pitiful if the number of victims increased.”

“So you’re saying you want to have all of the sexual harassment to yourself......”

“I never said such a thing! Jeez————”

Sefi suddenly tensed up.

Practically at the same time, Kurou ceased smiling and narrowed his eyes as he attentively gazed towards the front.

“......There’s a person. I don’t sense anyone except that one individual.”

“Rou......”

Kurou used his finger to gesture Sefi who wanted to head forward.

From around the corner ten or so meters away from them, the sound of footsteps could be heard.

“Is the person coming out?”

With the sound of the footsteps, out came someone in the corner of their vision————it was the black robed suspicious figure from before. Just like back then, she had a hood draped over her head which concealed her appearance.

The robed arts user drew her sword without uttering a word. The slender blade was enveloped in a faint white light.

Kurou also pulled out his katana and set it into its usual upright stance.

“Rou, today I’ll......”

“Stand down. In these narrow pathways, it’d be hard to engage in battle with two people at once. Furthermore, matches against Swordies are pretty much one-on-ones right?”

“Oh......”

After Sefi faintly muttered, she took a few steps back. Even if she wasn’t going to enter battle, backing off a bit was beneficial to Kurou.

Suddenly, the arts user took action. She hopped up like a spring, instantly closing in ten meters, and then she swung her sword.

“......!”

Kurou unwaveringly parried the arts user’s strike and took advantage of this opportunity to slash the opponent’s shoulder. Following that, he felt the sensation of cutting through flesh.

“What......!?”

Although it was a shallow wound he had suddenly inflicted with a slash after easily deflecting her first strike, it made the arts user unmistakably tremble.

However, the arts user’s bewilderment was only for an instant. Immediately after, she hurriedly readjusted her stance. As she moved her body in a dance-like motion————

Instantly, a six slash strike came speeding at him. The attack which involved the white light enshrouded light blade flashed like a shooting star.

Confronted with these continual attacks that would cut him up into pieces, Kurou had deflected all of them.

That kind of masterful technique resulted in the sound of multiple blade clashes that rang one right after another.

“Guh......!”

The arts user uttered indistinctly and staggeringly backed off. The left side of her abdomen was bleeding.

After Kurou blocked the six strikes, with the next strike, he had stabbed the arts user’s flank.

“Tch, it’s still not deep enough. Well, looks like this matter can’t be resolved so easily.”

Although she had been stabbed in the abdomen, it was absolutely not deep enough to reach her internal organs. If it was a Swordie, they should be good enough to continue battling.

“......”

Although the arts user’s expression couldn’t really be seen, her anxiousness was very noticeable. Perhaps to her, that last six strike attack was a must-kill technique. At any rate, having that maneuver be effortlessly blocked by Kurou and having been counterattacked, it must have been completely unexpected to her.

“There’s nothing to be astonished about right? My Olden Style, simply put the principle behind it is just reading your opponent’s attacks while not letting them be able to read yours. This is the second time you’re battling me so I’m already able to read your sword maneuvers. Of course, even after a hundred battles you’ll still never be able to understand my swordsmanship. Since you were unable to deal with me during our first battle, you should have never appeared in front of me again.”

Kurou wryly smiled.

Swordies didn’t put all their strength into wielding a sword, rather it was being able to read their opponent as they battled. However, Kurou turned the tables by having unpredictable movements————in other words, he used an exceedingly rudimentary theory to derive his unpredictable swordsmanship for combat engagement.

From a Swordie’s perspective, from the gesture of Kurou’s sword and its movements, it would deviate from the trajectory that they predicted and come at them in an unanticipated speed. If their swordsmanship and opportunities to strike had been thrown into utter disorder, then it would even be hard for a Swordie’s physical capabilities to counter Kurou’s swordsmanship.

An intriguing, indiscernible swordsmanship————that was the truth behind Kurou’s blade.

However, based on the words from the arts user, she must have thought there had to be some trick behind it. Kurou’s sword maneuvers were not limitless.

If they were to reach a hundred battles, those maneuvers should become readable right? If it did reach that extent, Kurou’s sword wielding should appear identical to that of other humans in the face of a Swordie’s capabilities.

Nevertheless, it was impossible to battle someone a hundred times, especially if those combats involved real weapons.

“You have lost, arts user.”

However, under a situation where he held supremacy, this line could become the chains to the opponent’s shackles. Kurou knew this because he had personally experienced this on his own body.

Following that, Kurou had remembered.

He had been chained by these same words in a distant past.

“Thou hast already lost, Kurou.”

Sword Saint Hyouka cheerfully stated towards her disciple who disgracefully had his sword knocked to the ground.

Kurou pressed against his hand as he gazed towards the katana that had been sent flying a couple meters away. He tightly bit his lips. He understood he was clearly defeated, but having this mentioned to him made him felt as if he was slayed.

Almost seven years has passed since he became Hyouka’s disciple and embarked on training deep into the mountains with her.

The mountains were solely chosen as a place for training. Except for the small hut he lived in with the Sword Saint, there weren’t any other man-made structures. Nearly every day involved crossing swords with authentic swords by a small stream next to the hut. This sort of thing would repeat itself daily.

When he first started training, the katana was so heavy to him that he couldn’t even lift it up. By the time he was fourteen years of age, he was able to wield the sword as if it was a natural part of his movements.

However, that all amounts to nothing if all he could do was wield it.

“That’s far from adequate Kurou. Just because you can beat Sylphy’s little sister you think you’re something else? My disciple beating that kind of blondie brat is to be expected you idiot.”

Hyouka arrogantly stated. Furthermore, her manner of speaking felt a bit outdated. However, she had always been like this.

Kurou thought she must have been influenced by some sort of contemporary drama as he stared at her.

Hyouka was a young woman in her twenties. Akin to a geisha, she wore a bright cherry colored kimono with the chest region greatly sticking out. Those massive supple mounds of hers were practically half exposed.

Her blue hair extended down her back and that neatly done appearance of hers gave the impression of a cat. At times she was amiable, but sometimes it was as if she was a monster fiercely eying her prey’s flesh. Her expressions were constantly alternating.

Her attitude left a deep impression, but it probably contrasted greatly between person to person. However, certainly no one would ever forget about her upon seeing her once. She was this kind of woman who left a lasting impression on others.

“I’m already tired of being your master or whatever, just how long are you going to make me work Kurou?”

Hyouka hoisted her katana which was the same type as Kurou’s over her shoulder as she spoke. She was one of the few Swordies who utilized a katana. Except, this wasn’t her personalized sword, it was merely an expendable piece of equipment to her.

“......With that being said, it’s very easy. You shouldn’t have anymore trouble as long as we properly work on your offense.”

The Olden Style relied on preventing your opponent from being able to predict you while being able to thoroughly read your opponent’s movements. This kind of prediction did not rely on visualizing those movements or physical capabilities, but rather experience and intuition. Of course, this sort of matter wasn’t facilely attainable.

“Do you think you can master the Olden Style? Although Kurou is far from being capable of doing so, your father’s research was incredible. As his son, it would be a disservice to him if you are only able to become some dabbling sword master.”

“Guh......”

Kurou was completely unable to retort.

The technique known as the Olden Style that was left in his dad’s notebook was pretty much systemized from the compilation of past warriors. It was merely theoretical, grasping this technique was not so simple in reality. At the very least, despite his father understanding the theory, he wasn’t able to master it. Kurou would probably be incapable as well if attempting it alone.

Hyouka, who was very knowledgeable in the ways of the sword, got hold of the Olden Style technique book when she took in this teenage disciple. Precisely because it was under her guidance, although he was not well-versed in it, Kurou did pick up the Olden Style.

“However, you have worked fairly hard so I guess I’ll offer you a bit of praise. Also, I might as well give you this while I’m at it.”

After stating as such, Hyouka chucked something towards Kurou.

“Could this be......the Sword Saint’s successor marking?”

The mark of the Sword Saint was carved into the white bracelet. This kind of thing could only be worn if the successor’s qualifications were approved.

To have this be conferred to a human like Kurou————

“The one who chose you as a disciple was me. Whether or not to let you become the successor also rests on me. This is all my own will, this you should know, my dear Kurou.”

“Master......”

Hyouka freely stuck her sword into the ground.

Following that, she unhesitantly approached Kurou and placed her hand on his shoulder.

“You did pretty good today since you properly dealt with my two hundred and sixty-five or so strikes. If I can state my desire, it would be for you to be able to block over three hundred strikes.”

“......Well, then look forward to the me of tomorrow.”

“Very well.”

Hyouka lightly smiled and gently hugged Kurou.

When they had just met, Hyouka was much taller. However, Kurou was already taller than his master by three centimeters after seven years.

Along with being his master, she was also like a parent who raised him after his father passed away. While her sweet fragrance enveloped him————

Kurou was also already convinced that their days together were coming to an end.

During that brief period, Kurou recalled some irrelevant matters.

Even within that time frame, Kurou’s body unwittingly began to move.

“Flames, go forth!”

Accompanying that chant-like phrase, a flame snake was launched.

That kind of thing was no longer an issue for Kurou anymore.

The flame snake was immensely powerful. If he had taken a direct hit then perhaps he would be dead.

Nevertheless, presently he was able to respond appropriately. He had wavered in the previous battle against this mystic art technique that he had no knowledge of————

However, dealing with it wasn’t challenging for him anymore as long as he kept focused and prepared himself.

Gathering energy for the mystic art and releasing the flame snake consumed more time than taking action with a sword. Hence, in terms of evading————it wasn’t quite an exacting task.

In one breath, Kurou dodged the flame and took off. In a sweeping motion, he swung the sword at the arts user’s face.

“Guh......!”

The arts user mustered all her effort in backing away and evaded his sword————however, the blade slightly grazed the hood. The hood, which had been obstructing her appearance, was now lifted up over her back.

The face behind the hood was now exposed.

Wearing those glasses, her face gave off a gentle impression. Her pigtails were also stuffed within the hood.

It was————

“Neena!?”

Sefi exclaimed in shock.

It was understandable for her to be that astonished. As one of the supporters who was constantly by Sefi’s side, although she appeared to be well-behaved, she unexpectedly turned out to be the type to say whatever she wanted. She was somewhat of a peculiar girl. For the arts user to be her, Sefi could never have imagined such a scenario.

On the other hand, Kurou kept his cool. That was because he had already figured that the criminal was of course someone within the academy. In this aspect, Kurou was different from the uncontentious Sefi.

“N-Neena, why are you......!”

“I’m very sorry, but no matter how I apologize it’s going to come off a bit strange. Yes, the person who wants to kill you is me because that is my objective.”

“H-Hold on a sec, what’s with this all of a sudden! Your objective......what do you mean by that!?”

Confronted with Sefi’s interrogation, Neena tightly bit her lips and didn’t respond.

While facing her, she only took off her glasses. Her eyes that were hidden behind the lens were————

“Huh, red eyes......?”

Sefi opened her eyes in shock.

This time, even Kurou was a bit astounded. Swordies had numerous eye colors, however he had never seen glimmering, shining red eyes before.

“Neena, are you a......”

“So you know about it. Looks like it’s still being circulated around within Sefi-sama’s household. That’s truly great. I was worried what I would do if you had said you had no clue.”

Neena revealed a sinister smile.

“We are the descendants of the people you guys shoved into hell. If you had said you were uninformed of this matter......then even cutting you up into eight chunks wouldn’t do justice.”

“Neena......”

“For the sake of my mission, I snuck into the academy. However, I definitely wasn’t appalled by you. Sefi-sama, you truly treated me well. If you weren’t the princess of the four generals......”

Neena removed her robe. Underneath was a tightly fitted black suit.

“The commotion had already expanded and so I thought my opportunity had arrived. However, I did not expect to be exposed. It’s quite regrettable that I wasn’t able to kill Sefi-sama.”

Despite not being asked, Neena still revealed these matters.

Although Kurou was stunned, he still inquired from Neena.

“So your target was Sefi after all. You are also the one who killed Freya and Migune right?”

“Of course it was me, but that was only a matter of convenience.”

Neena did not pause at all.

“Migune-san and Freya-san would head out towards the Outer Human Region every night and engage in tsujigiri. I encountered them by chance so that’s how I know of it. Regarding the details behind this situation, a Sabers member like you should have a greater understanding of it am I right?”

“So the criminals in those incidents were Freya and Migune......? Why would they carry out such a thing?”

“Isn’t it just because they wanted real combat training? However, since their killings only involved gangster-like punks, perhaps they even pretended to be heroes of justice.”

“However, murdering people is never the right course of action.”

Indeed, the victims of the tsujigiri incident were not ordinary people. They were people who were going to be arrested anyways if they weren’t slayed during those tsujigiri incidents.

“Yeah, but I don’t care about the victims to those tsujigiri incidents. I just can’t forgive those who use their sword in such senseless matters.”

“......So that’s why you killed both of them?”

What Freya and Migune did was certainly not to be commended, rather it was illegal. However, what Neena did was basically the same so nothing changed in the end.

“No, wait a sec. Your goal is Sefi right? You just said it was due to ‘convenience’, but what about the assault incident that arose due to this? That would make it burdensome for you to take action. With this excessive matter, it must have been difficult to reach your target. Isn’t this just putting the cart before the horse?”

“That would be peachy as well wouldn’t it?”

Neena wryly smiled as she elatedly spoke.

“For us, we don’t hesitate to take action for any reason. If slaughtering Sefi-sama becomes harder to do, then it’d be much more exciting overcoming those hardships to reach our goal.”

“You......”

Kurou was dumbstruck as he attentively gazed towards Neena’s face.

“However, since I failed this time, I can’t regard myself as being right. How regrettable, it’s just like Kurou-san said, I can’t win in this case.”

A strange pulsing sound echoed near Neena’s sword.

Kurou instantly ran towards Sefi and carried her body, protecting her in the process.

“Such sound judgment.”

The flame snake wrapped around the sword————and suddenly exploded with flames scattering in all directions.

Following that, Kurou’s vision became clouded in red. His body was also being scorched by the flame’s intense heat.

Kurou couldn’t help but close his eyes, but in the instant he opened his eyes afterwards,

“......Tch, what’s going on.”

Kurou clicked his tongue.

The place where Neena was standing had already violently erupted into a fire. The narrow pathways had been completely blocked by the flames and Neena’s figure was nowhere to be seen.

“We let her escape again. Curses......aren’t we about to be eliminated by Neena?”

Kurou surveyed his surroundings. Not only was he unable to find a fire extinguisher, the sprinkler system was also unresponsive. The flames on the other hand was burning more intensely without any indication of dying out.

“We have no choice, let’s go around that way. Sefi, follow me. As things stand, we no longer know who to trust anymore.”

It was clear from Neena’s words that she was undoubtedly part of a certain organization. Furthermore, the people that the organization dispatched to the academy might not just consist of her. That girl carelessly held affable feelings towards Sefi and could also be considered as a traitor amongst her group————but this was no laughing matter.

“Jeez, what’s wrong with her. In the end, I still don’t even know how she’s able to use mystic arts.”

“Ah, about that......she might be......”

“Hmm?”

Sefi took a glance at the flames, lowering her gaze as she pondered.

After a brief pause, Sefi stated the following.

“Those red eyes......I think Neena is probably......a Blaze.”

Neena seemed to be purposefully taking a meandering route when sprinting through the arena.

Of course, this was in order to shake off Kurou’s pursuit so she was forced to take a more indirect route. Furthermore, since there was a gap between her physical capabilities and that of Kurou’s who was a human, in all likelihood he won’t be able to catch up.

Although she was reluctant, she did accept the truth. Setting aside the fact she couldn’t overcome him with her sword, she was unable to prevail even with the addition of mystic arts.

She had failed her mission, thus it came to an end. Even with her true identity being compromised during the course of the mission, as long as the objective was achieved then it’d be fine. However, thinking along those lines was way too naive.

“If I can escape now, then this mission isn’t a complete loss.”

Neena muttered to herself.

The pathways to the arena were in complete disarray. There were plenty of other people scurrying around just like Neena.

Even if it was just a lone person murdered, the conduct of these Swordies who were running around in a frenzy was quite uncalled for. Whatever happened to these people who made a fool out of the humans seventy years ago?

Neena found the flight of stairs that was her destination. There were matters that she had to attend to up there.

At the top was the lowest section of the spectator stands that were organized in a stepwise fashion.

The students or any academy related individuals should have all been here to spectate the tournament. However, currently there were no other people present. It seemed that everyone sought refuge.

“Neena, are you hurt?”

“......Onee-sama!”

A dark figure silently appeared by Neena’s side.

She was also wearing a robe like Neena did. Grasped in her hand was an incredulous longsword and scabbard.

“I’ve made you wait Onee-sama. I’m not hurt at all, but.......”

“You weren’t able to kill Sefi, however I can’t blame you for failing. For now, let’s head back first. Plus, I’m finished with my work over here.”

With that said, the robed girl pointed to the nearby seats. Over there was a girl laying down. Seeing as her voluptuous breasts were still undulating, it seemed she was only knocked out.

“Although this task doesn’t really matter to us, I guess it doesn’t hurt to show a bit of sympathy for them.”

“Yes Onee-sama. Well then, let me carry that girl. Just in case, it’d probably be better if Onee-sama and I split up————”

Neena stopped speaking at this point.

The robed girl standing in front of Neena ————no wait, something came charging over across from them from the top of the stepwise spectator stands,.

There was clearly killing intent within the sword————

“Onee-sama!”

Neena, who wanted to protect her, was already too late.

That certain individual who charged over swung their sword downwards. That one strike targeted the robed girl’s back————

“O-Onee-sama, Onee-sama......!”

“Darn, I guess I missed.”

The boy’s calm and collected manner of speech distinctly contrasted with the panic-stricken Neena. Wait, Neena had met this boy before.

“I only managed to slice the robe? However, that’s already more than adequate. From the gash in the robe, I caught a glance of a familiar uniform.”

“Y-You are......”

That’s right, Neena recalled, this guy’s name was Lars.

He was the male Swordie that transferred over here with the human. He was also known as the son of one of the four generals.

Although he was a household member of the four generals, they weren’t very attentive of him since he wasn’t one of their targeted individuals.

“I took a peek at Kurou’s battle with that kid. Since she suddenly escaped, I wondered where she was heading to. Following that I just tailed her from behind. Jeez, who would have thought you’d end up in this kind of place to meet someone as prestigious as her. Actually, I was quite flabbergasted myself.”

“Just shrewdly handling the situation like you always do, Lars.”

The robed girl turned around and removed the robe that had a slit running diagonally down its back.

The blue hair going down to her shoulders along with her black suit and skimpy miniskirt, even with this kind of getup it greatly suited her. It was an authentic Sabers uniform.

“Aren’t you a bit simple-minded, or were you not vigilant of your surroundings? Which one is it, Director?”

“Which one is it......”

Manaka————the director of the Sabers, sinisterly smiled.

“Nevertheless, Lars is really quite frightening. Suddenly attacking from behind, it’s to be expected from the guy known to possess a demonic swordsmanship.”

“No no, this demon essence or whatever you call it is probably over exaggerated. It’s merely an attack from behind by a Swordie who is a bit lacking in etiquette.”

Demonic essence————this saying, Neena had also heard about it.

Although there were some male Swordies who rivaled female Swordies when it came to physical capabilities and swordsmanship techniques, it was said that the swords of those men were lodged with a demonic essence. Specifically, this referred to the prohibited use of backside attacks during a one-on-one fight among Swordies, slaughtering the defenseless, and even utilizing long range weapons. Furthermore, the most chilling aspect about it was————

“Being intoxicated with blood, making others suffer, committing murder, favoring these things above all else......is this person really like that Onee-sama?”

“The swords of the powerful Swordie males being infused with a demonic essence————I don’t buy that kind of silly nonsense.”

Manaka stated as she shrugged.

“However, I feel that this boy————Lars’s sword is indeed embedded with a demonic essence.”

“Goodness gracious, no matter who it is they all say approximately the same sort of thing.”

Although Manaka’s words were meant to provoke him, Lars responded in a calm manner.

Lars didn’t affirm it or deny it. Even Manaka looked at him with a dreaded expression.

“Well, anything works for me at the moment. Compared to this, you should probably explain yourself a bit Director. What in the world is going on?”

“If you want to change the topic, then please be a bit more clever. However, there’s actually no real significance behind gossiping over your demonic essence.”

Manaka gripped the hilt of her longsword tightly.

“It’s just as you’ve witnessed and detected Lars. The criminal who carried out the attacks against the students is Neena over here and the person manipulating things behind the scenes would be me.”

“How strange.”

Lars interrupted immediately.

“You are Manaka, one of the Seven Swords. The scope of things is way too small for this incident to involve someone as significant as you. Even if she’s the princess of the four generals, if it’s just killing Sefi, then having you personally come out is a bit unusual isn’t it?”

“That’s because the numbers of my group is insufficient. Everyone has to share the responsibility even if it’s just some diminutive task. Due to this cumbersome yet convenient Seven Swords standing, I’m able to do numerous things. Furthermore, even now I need to begin attending to some trivial matters.”

Manaka wryly smiled as she stated. Following her iai strike, she pulled out her sword in one swift motion. Anyone who were to witness her possessing such an elongated scabbard for a blade as short as that would probably be taken aback by this.

However, whether it was Neena or Lars, neither felt surprised at all.

“Lars, you leisurely came to this place. However, from the moment you saw me, you left me no choice but to kill you!”

“......!”

Lars retrieved his sword and blocked Manaka’s strike after she instantaneously closed in.

The blades of the two clashed. The rippling wave resulting from this shook the air as it dispersed in all directions.

After the wave dissipated, Manaka and Lars both backed off to their respective sides as they separated.

“Very excellent reaction time Lars.”

“As to be expected of the Sword General. If I was able to dispose of you based on that last surprise attack, that’d be too easy.”

Manaka’s sword was shrouded in a white light————and her eyes were flickering with a red glint.

On the other hand, Lars’s sword seemed to be emitting a blackish haze.

“Regardless if it’s red or white, they both seem quite vivid Director.”

“That applies to you as well. I believe it was called the Beast Slayer? It’s been a long time but that sword is still as ominous as always.”

Lars’s personalized sword seemed to be called the Beast Slayer. It was particularly long and although it wasn’t like Sefi’s Starbreaker, it was also pretty thick and heavy. Compared to its sharpness, this type of sword seemed to be focused more on sturdiness.

“The hue of my light blade is a tad different from other Swordies, but it’s not ominous at all. It has nothing to do with any demonic essence or whatever.”

Lars calmly asserted.

Although Neena firmly believed that the color of the Beast Slayer’s blade symbolized Lars’s demonic essence, he didn’t believe that was the case.

Forget about the demonic essence for now, Lars was not in the least inferior to females when it came to strength and agility. If that wasn’t the case, that heavy sword would have had no chance to absorb Manaka’s strike.

“However, red pupils? So Manaka is a Blaze after all.”

Lars attentively gazed at Manaka’s red eyes.

“You know the situation regarding the Blazes? That’s perfect.”

“Rather, it’d be more accurate to say that I just remembered. Although, I had considered this as a possibility after hearing about the mystic arts. The Blazes————were forgotten about over time. So you lamentable traitors have gathered together?”

“You bastard!”

Neena became unwittingly agitated as she placed her hand on the hilt of her sword————

“Please stop at once Neena!”

“......Y-Yes.”

Due to Manaka’s words, Neena returned to her collected state. Indeed, to waver from being incited to this extent really showed the disgrace the Blaze soldiers held.

“What Lars said isn’t wrong. Our existence had already been forgotten about. Even these red eyes are————”

“I’m not too familiar with the matter regarding the Blazes. However, to be able to change the color of those red pupils is really quite horrifying.”

“Only the younger generation can change their eye color at will. The survivors of the Great War along with my parents, that generation will always have red eyes.”

Manaka’s eyes would normally be close to a halcyon green color and Neena’s color on the other hand was brown. Although they could alter their colors at will, red was their original color.

“Even if we can do this sort of thing, it’s nothing to brag about. Overall I feel like we are forced to conceal this otherwise we’d be mocked over this genetic factor.”

Neena clenched her fists.

“Indeed, us Blazes had no choice but to conceal ourselves among the people————”

Neena slipped into the academy with forged personal records and falsely spoke about past dealings with her friends. Even matters regarding her family had to be stalled off through deceit.

Blazes————even among Swordies, Blazes were an exceptionally battle adept race.

They weren’t just sticklers for swords, they were even proficient in mystic arts. It was said that at the time of the Great War, they were the ones who utilized these mystic arts that could destroy the enemy field guns and tanks.

Seeing those red-eyed Blazes who frequently fought on the frontlines of the Swordies, it must have been a scary scene for the human soldiers.

However, that battle brought about their demise. Moreover, around the time when the Swordie leaders consolidated power within Japan————the Blazes were eliminated.

The Blazes were overly powerful. Faced with the end of the war, the Blazes were a threat to the Swordies who wanted to establish a new peaceful society. And once they heard the proclamation of the four generals————

The Blazes thirsted for battle. They were the traitors who wanted to disrupt the peace among the Swordies.

Although it was a fabricated accusation with no basis supporting it, the cries of the Blazes were easily brushed aside due to the stark inferiority in numbers.

Back when the Swordies all resided within Swordia, the Blazes were a mercenary group that didn’t belong to any particular nation. However, the world didn’t advocate for repeated warring. Although their combat strength was incredible which lead to various nations employing them, the thirst for battle within this mercenary group instilled fear.

Precisely because of this, the four generals’ calling for the removal of the Blazes went without a hitch.

Faced with a pre-emptive strike, practically all of the Blaze leaders were obliterated. Furthermore, the remaining combatants were unable to even stage a resistance with their fragmented numbers. Each time they were routed. It couldn’t even be called a war, it was pretty much just a slaughter.

The number of Blazes became strikingly few. In the end, they gave up resisting.

Despite avoiding the death sentence, the remaining Blazes were kept apart from society since they were latent criminals with their bellicose nature.

With the limitations on the districts they lived in, the relationship between Swordies and Blazes were practically severed. For the sake of molding their attitude to be more obedient, they put together a correctional course in the school primarily used by Blazes. Plus, the Swordies especially wanted to restrict them from using swords.

They weren’t even allowed to enroll in the military or become part of the police force. They were going to prevent giving the Blazes a chance to battle at all costs.

It didn’t matter if it was glory, swords, or battle, the Blazes were deprived from all of it. They were only left with their frustrated lives as a result of the world after the war.

Following that, even their existence itself was forgotten————

“......Well, it’s not like I’m unsympathetic towards the mighty Blazes but they couldn’t possibly be thinking about revenge just recently right?”

Lars refrained from speaking in an arrogant manner, he simply felt this was inconceivable.

“It was probably the four generals who declared the elimination of the Blazes after the war. Basically that’d be mine and Sefi’s grandfathers. Hasn’t it already been sixty years since then? Of course, setting aside the Blazes of that time period for now, but for Manaka, isn’t this an extremely ancient topic?”

“The survivors at that time are no longer with us anymore. After hearing about the whining and hatred towards the four generals and about the obliteration of our race from the grannies who know this matter intimately, we were pretty much brainwashed. The diminishing of our hatred doesn’t necessarily occur with the passage of time. Having this matter passed down is very possible.”

In response to Manaka’s statement, Neena slowly nodded. Neena’s grandmother was one of the people who ferociously attacked at the frontlines during the Great War. After the war concluded, not only were her contributions unrecognized, she was also freely discarded as if she was trash. When it came to talking about the cleansing of their race, her normally amiable grandmother became all demon-like, sending the young Neena trembling in fear.

“Furthermore, even though the cleansing had already ended, the difference in our treatment still persists. Like Neena over here, if we didn’t give a fake school record, there would be no way she’d be permitted in the Sword Academy. If word got out that a Blaze was holding a sword, she’d be imprisoned for many years.”

“Ah, I see I see.”

Lars enthusiastically nodded and gently waved the Beast Slayer a bit.

“Our goal is in accordance with getting revenge for the past and wiping out of the current state of affairs. With this, we had specially forged these school records to let Blaze members sneak in from all over the place. However, for the students it’s not a big deal, but to actually not engage in a background check for one of the Seven Swords is really quite laughable.”

“The Swordie government has already been around for too long. No matter what kind of government it is, there will always be the day that it becomes corrupted.”

“I’ll advise my parents.”

“That won’t be possible since you’ll die right here......”

An inauspicious smile surfaced on Manaka’s face————following that, she slowly approached Lars.

The air rumbled. The overwhelming light force from Manaka’s entire body was increasing steadily.

This type of force would probably even drive a Swordie unconscious let alone a human.

Confronted with her true power, Neena, who looked up to her as an older sister————was left trembling.

Manaka sighed within herself. Indeed, she could not treat him as just a child anymore.

Up until now, Manaka had been doing her utmost to suppress her light force while she was with the Sabers. However, she was presently unleashing her light entirely.

A Swordie’s light surfaces the moment they are born. Thenceforth, they are able to harness it with training and amplify it through a refining process. Manaka possessed this innate powerful light force and after much bitter training, she was able to control the light regarded as the “strongest among the seven”.

Without needing to mention humans, even Swordies would probably have a strenuous time holding a sword upright in the face of Manaka’s fully emitted light.

Nevertheless, Lars maintained his cool when confronted with Manaka’s light force.

However, up to this it was still what he had come to expect from Manaka. Following that————

Manaka took action without any warning.

With her blinding speed, she swung the sword downwards from over her head. Lars calmly wielded the Beast Slayer and intercepted her attack from the front. A rippling wave that jolted the air once again dispersed across. He was not in the least astonished when confronted with the speed Manaka displayed. Rather, he collectedly used his swordsmanship to deflect away the attack. No wonder he was a curious being.

Manaka did not cease as she continuously attacked.

“Ugh!”

However, Lars’s defending was done with great difficulty. Manaka’s sword traveled as if it was at the speed of light. A stiff staccato could be heard every time their swords met. The white radiance also cut through the black haze of the Beast Slayer.

Known as the Dancer————it was Manaka’s personalized sword. The length was pretty average, but the blade was very thin. It was akin to the thinness of a sheet of paper. With just the augmentation of the light blade, you would think it sounded like glass breaking when their swords collided.

“Guh......!”

After Lars had forcefully repelled Manaka’s sword, he decided to go for some separation.

“Fufu, you won’t be able to win if you’re just defending Lars.”

Due to the acute angles at which her sword maneuvers struck, Manaka’s Dancer would never break regardless of how their blades crossed. In some ways, it resembled the Olden Style utilized by Kurou.

“As expected of Onee-sama! You’re so strong!”

“Hey, you over there, your attitude seems to have changed.”

Lars still kept his eyes on Manaka as he calmly snarked.

Neena was a child who fervently worshipped Manaka’s sword. Clearly they weren’t siblings, yet she still referred to her as “Onee-sama”. Manaka on the other hand did not reveal any signs of abhorrence and was instead very fond of her.

“However, you’re still as fast as always Director. I’m completely unable to catch up.”

“Putting on an act or messing around wouldn’t result in such fluid wielding of the sword.”

Manaka’s sword was much lighter compared to Lars’s or Sefi’s swords. Being lighter only resulted in increased agility. Although there was a trade off in power, as long as she struck the opponent’s weak points then she would be able to remedy the issue. Of course, that kind of technique was already refined by Manaka ages ago.

“Flames, go forth!”

It was as if the dragon-shaped flame sprayed out of the blade of the Dancer. Immediately after, the dragon charged at Lars with remarkable speed.

Without even a second to be astonished, Lars pedaled off the ground with a ton of force to hop away. The dragon was overly quick and enormous. Had he reacted any slower then he wouldn’t have been able to avoid it. Passing by Lars’s body was the giant dragon that vigorously dashed towards the spectator stands. Following that, it exploded in a ball of flames.

“Guh, ah, hot......!”

The embers from the flame landed on Lars’s uniform so he hurriedly took it off. Not too long after, that suit completely caught on fire, incinerating it into a pile of ashes.

“Ah, that’s quite dangerous! What the heck, that child’s was clearly a snake but this time it’s a dragon. I definitely haven’t done anything to deserve a burning execution......”

“You sure have guts. The power of the mystic arts is entirely reliant on one’s light capacity. It’s just as you’ve known, my light is quite strong which means the power of the dragon isn’t the same.”

“It’s precisely as she stated. Onee-sama’s dragon is able to roast any guy. Quit struggling already and just let her partially roast you————e-eh?”

Neena, who let the success get to her, paused halfway through her statement. Manaka on the other hand instantly understood why. It was because the left cuff of Lars’s shirt was incinerated by the flames, revealing something that had been hidden.

“The Sword Saint’s......successor mark.......?”

“Ah, so you’ve noticed. Fortunately I’m quite cautious and tried my best to keep this from being spotted.”

After Lars half jokingly finished speaking, he knocked against the bracelet on his left arm.

“That reminds me, I forget to tell you Neena. Lars is also my sister’s————the Sword Saint’s disciple.”

“Eh? Isn’t the Sword Saint’s only disciple that reprehensible human?”

“You seem to have even mixed Kurou-kun into this. At the time it was an issue that caused quite a stir. A kid with a demonic essence that no one would ever want to accept as their disciple was taken in by the Sword Saint......”

Once Manaka heard this, even she was stupefied.

Although it was fine to accept a disciple, but to specially select a problematic child————

“I’m perplexed by my sister as well. That’s because whenever she spots someone weird, she always wants to place them by her side. However, after she accepted this kid with a demonic essence, she immediately went on to accept a human child as a disciple. It nonstop became someone else’s problem. Lars, it’s really quite pitiful.”

“However, I was absolutely jubilant over this. Having another disciple who was the same age as me, it truly was delightful. If it was just me and that unrestrained master of mine residing in the mountains.......don’t even get me started.”

Indeed, Lars never wanted to drift apart from Kurou.

More accurately, he practiced together with Kurou who had honed his bizarre swordsmanship based on the Olden Style. That allowed Lars, who was exceptionally strong for a guy, to take his training to the next step. Manaka was very knowledgeable of this.

Precisely because of this, he was still able to put up a fight against one of the Seven Swords even though it wasn’t quite enough.

“Darn, I shouldn’t be conversing like this all day. It’s time to put an end to this. I also have to take that girl back with me.”

Manaka took a peek at the girl who was laid down on the spectator stands————Hinako.

“Oh, so that means the Blazes are in cahoots with the sun cult?”

“Didn’t I just mention this? We were originally a rare race. The sun cult on the other hand consists only of humans. To us, there is some exploitive value in them.”

“Rounding up people......could it be, you guys are plotting a military coup?”

“I’ve already said that the time for chatting has ended. Well, if it’s just this then I suppose I can answer. It’s just as you stated. The Swordie government that has lasted till now will give rise to the people who have lain dormant in the darkness throughout history————us Blazes.”

Manaka’s words were spoken without an ounce of doubt. She wasn’t kidding around nor was she bluffing.

“Director, are you serious? Take a step back for a moment, you do know your enemy is the government of the entire country right? Besides the Blazes being somewhat powerful, there isn’t really any other distinguishing characteristics. You guys probably have no chance to succeed.”

“Isn’t that fine as well?”

Manaka elatedly laughed like a child.

“I don’t consider myself to be very normal, I also believe the Blaze’s battle capabilities cannot be dealt with. Truthfully speaking, wiping out the Blazes after the Great War was understandable.”

“However, eliminating and denying the Blaze’s existence are two separate matters.”

“Alright Lars, offer up your blood, accept our letter of challenge!”

Manaka raised the Dancer, seemingly sliding it to her side. Despite being on the spectator stands which were hard to freely move around, she did not appear to be hindered in her movements in any way.

“No way————!”

Just then, Lars’s face showed signs of nervousness for the first time.

Manaka’s seemingly weightless movements————suddenly changed.

“Seven figures————!”

In front of Lars, who opened his eyes wide in shock, appeared seven Manakas.

Manaka forcefully pedaled off the ground. As she ripped through the air, she continued to sprint on over.

Due to her high speed shifts in movement, afterimages were created. This absurdity was accomplished by the one acclaimed as one of the monstrous Seven Swords————Manaka.

Lars held his sword as such and traced Manaka’s movements with his eyes. Although it was quite impressive that he was able to capture the movements of the seven figures, he was already approaching his limits.

The seven Manakas appeared to be colliding together as they all engaged in a melee against Lars.

“Goodbye Lars.”

“......!”

Who knows how many strikes Manaka’s sword unleashed. Lars on the other hand let out an inaudible gasp.

The seven figures traveled past Lars in a violent gale————following that, those clones dissipated akin to a vanishing cloud and Manaka, who had been fiercely wielding the sword in her right hand, quietly stopped in her tracks.

Lars was slashed all the way from his right shoulder to below his chest and all the way to his left leg. His blood came pouring out.

“Chaos Dancer————”

Manaka solemnly declared as she put away her sword.

Through her overwhelming light force, she attained extreme speeds. With that, her fluid movements allowed her to replicate seven figures of herself.

The seven figures unleashed countless attacks in unison————which was known as the Chaos Dancer.

Lars had seen something like that during his training, but this was the first time he had to take the brunt of the attack head on.

Despite his reflexively fast parrying of the majority of the attacks with the Beast Slayer, he wasn’t able to defend from all of them.

Lars kneeled down from where he was and pressed against his chest that was covered in blood. Although this injury wouldn’t become a cause for death presently, there was no guarantee he would live if left unattended.

“As expected of my sister’s disciple. Having been engulfed by the Chaos Dancer, you only suffered an injury to this extent. Looks like even without my sister here, you have not let the training go to waste.”

“Chatting once again already Director? It’s just as you see, I’m still alive.”

“You needn’t overexert yourself Lars. I don’t like watching people suffer so now I shall free you.”

“It seems I’m the only one who is about to die. That’s not too bad right?”

Lars stared into Manaka’s eyes as he spoke.

The one who was stunned at this line was Neena. Regardless if it was Manaka or Lars, their fixated gazes did not even shift one millimeter.

“No can do, you want the successor mark to be placed solely on me?”

Kurou leisurely walked over in their direction and stopped as he reached where Lars was.

“A guy who has the same successor mark as me better not be accepting death. You’re not weak like I am. Liven up a bit.”

“I had hoped you’d comfort me a little......”

Lars faintly muttered as he smiled.

Normally they did not seem to have a very tight-knit bond, but there weren’t any strains between the two either.

The two guys who received her sister’s mentoring......

Kurou and Lars are truly quite admirable————Manaka thought to herself.

There were multiple figures on the spectator stands of the arena.

Kurou kept a vigilant watch of his surroundings.

Lars’s body was stained with blood as he kneeled on the ground.

Neena on the other hand, having not wiped off the blood dripping from the wound Kurou had dealt to her not too long ago, kept a wakeful watch on Kurou.

The one who fainted————or rather, the one leisurely sleeping away was Hinako.

Moreover————

“You’ve finally showed up Kurou-kun. I’m actually very thankful that you found our location here.”

“I spent the majority of my time aimlessly running around. However————fortunately it was easy to recognize the light of someone I was well acquainted with.”

Since he was unable to sense the force Manaka emitted, then it was obvious that she had already arrived at the spectator stands.

“Yeah......it’s annoying how there’s something in my body that I can’t completely control.”

“Everyone probably has something similar to that. Whenever I see Sefi, even I get these feelings that are uncontrollable.”

“Hold on! Be a little more tactful about it! At least make it sound more attractive!”

Immediately after Kurou spoke, Sefi hurriedly began to snark at him. However, the issue was probably just in the wording of it.

“Ah haha. No matter when, Kurou-kun always stays true to himself.”

“If I can’t maintain my usual self at a time like this, then it’d be impossible for me to stand here before you.”

Manaka’s eyes were glowing red just like Neena’s.

Up until he arrived here, he had already heard about the Blazes from Sefi. By combining all the facts, he was able to deduce Manaka’s motive.

Could this person be......

Kurou’s train of thought was right on the money.

Although he had come here seeking Manaka’s protection, the situation had developed in an exceedingly unfathomable way.

Despite this, Kurou wouldn’t waver from this even though what he saw in front of him was beyond his imagination. This was the self-confidence he had acquired from his grueling training.

Kurou’s piercing glare was fixed on Manaka————

At this moment, Manaka sprung up like an arrow.

“Kurou-kun!”

“Manaka!”

Manaka’s Dancer turned into countless strikes of light.

In face of that overwhelming light, Kurou practically unwittingly drew his sword.

A metallic ear piercing clash sounded. Immediately after, the friction even produced sparks.

Manaka’s sword was akin to a machine gun as it repeatedly attacked nonstop. However, they were all parried away by Kurou’s Olden Style.

As expected, she was in a class of her own compared to Neena————Kurou deflected away Manaka’s attack as he was under pressure once again due to the powers of the Seven Swords.

He didn’t feel stressed in the least bit from that sudden exchange.

Manaka was a Blaze and there was the fear that she was the one manipulating the entire situation from behind the scenes. He trusted her and even handed over Hinako who was now taken away————was she planning on using her? Or did she plan on returning her to the sun cult? Furthermore, just when did she realize that Kurou and Lars had to be eliminated as well?

Without a doubt, the Sword General was Kurou’s enemy.

Regardless of her being his master’s sister or his boss, Kurou would instantly be slayed if he were to deliberate over this kind of predicament. You will never find anyone who contemplates over these excessive thoughts when their life hanged in the balance against the opponent.

The wirewalking-esque attacking and defending persisted———actually, only Kurou was defending in this one-sided attack by Manaka.

With a battle like this, the combat would end as soon as Kurou exhausted all his strength.

However, carelessly pulling away was also a huge danger. Manaka was most likely an arts user as well. Having experienced the numerous flame attacks dished out by Neena, he already understood the battle style of an arts user.

Neena’s mystic arts required a slight charge up time to activate. This charging time resulted in a huge opening and as a result, if there was no separation then it would be cumbersome to unleash a mystic art. As long as he closed the distance by attacking in this fashion, there would be no time for the opponent to store power, rendering them hard pressed to activate a mystic art.

If Manaka was able to activate her mystic arts at this close of a distance without building up power, then Kurou’s chances of winning would be practically zero. Thus, he did not contemplate over this matter.

“Guh!”

Accompanying that sound, Kurou’s immediately felt a burning sensation on his shoulders.

It was because he was unable to fully avoid Manaka’s blade which lead to his left shoulder being slashed. Had he not partially evaded her blade, he might have lost his entire left arm. Even until now, he had dreaded being engulfed by a Swordie’s blade.

“You’re still far from good enough Kurou-kun!”

“Guah......!”

The pain from his shoulder did not even have enough time to soak in.

There was an immediate change during the clash of swords between Kurou and Manaka.

Although Manaka’s blade was a tad small, it had actually pierced through Kurou’s body.

As he mustered all his effort in dodging her sword, there was absolutely no window for him to even counterattack.

Seemingly as if it was reducing his life, he pushed his limits as he fought. At every instance, he would experience a body shattering sensation.

Kurou’s maximum currently culminated in astonishing speeds. He instantly closed in————

“Oh jeez, you are really get on my nerves! So annoying!”

Manaka stated as such. She raised the Dancer and jumped back a few meters.

Kurou did not negligently perform a parlous maneuver such as closing the distance. Although he really feared mystic arts, he wasn’t one of those amateurs who would recklessly approach his opponent.

“Haa haa......”

Kurou adjusted his breathing as he confirmed the wound on his shoulder. It was a pretty firm strike and there were numerous lacerations all over his body.

Although they were minor wounds, those injuries actually dampened his physical capabilities, resulting in his sword becoming sluggish.

With a swordsman of Manaka’s level as an opponent, even the slightest wavering would certainly result in death.

“Kurou, the Director will unleash a massive flame dragon attack. If you’re not careful, you’ll be charred in an instant.”

“I appreciate the advice. However Lars, you should lay down.”

Although he mentioned as such, Kurou clearly understood that he could not permit him to do that. Despite going against a sword wielded by one of the Seven Swords, there was no clue as to when he might get caught up in the battle. At the very least, Manaka was probably unconcerned about Lars’s life.

“Kurou-kun, how about I give you a piece of advice? Currently, it seems Sefi can’t resist the urge to attack you.”

“Uh.”

Kurou unawarely turned around. So that was it, Sefi’s face was blushing entirely as she wielded the Starbreaker in embarrassment.

“O-Of course not. Even I would wait for an opportune time arises to attack you!”

“So you’ll come attacking when the time is right!?”

Was she getting excited over Kurou’s sword again? He could not bear to take more attacks under these circumstances. Certainly a human would be unable to withstand this courtship of death.

“Being a Swordie is demanding. But in the end, we Blazes are Swordies as well. Thus, it’s easy to relate to this————it’s difficult to control the impulse to love swords.”

“What, you’re also captivated by me?”

“What do you mean by ‘also’......”

“It’d be fine if we set this trifling issue aside right?”

Manaka elatedly spoke to Sefi who was completely sullen.

“Although it’s regrettable, my heart is also set on someone. That person was very, very strong. My heart had always been captivated by her sword. Kurou-kun, do you know who I’m talking about?”

“......”

Kurou offered no response. Rather, he waited for Manaka to continue.

“Sword Saint Hyouka————Kurou-kun, it is my sister which you have killed.”

“Eh......? Killed......?”

The one who blankly stared on as they muttered wasn’t Kurou, but rather Sefi.

“From the lack of a reaction, Lars knows about it too I see. Actually, perhaps you two were accomplices?”

“.......Did I just hear the Director reasoning to herself aloud once again?”

After glancing at Lars, Manaka tapped her finger against her forehead.

“That wound on Kurou-kun’s forehead......I had detected it ever since you came down from the mountains. That wound was dealt by my sister wasn’t it?”

“Even if that is the case, what’s so strange about it? Since I’ve constantly used real swords to train with my master, receiving one or two wounds in the process isn’t that out of the ordinary.”

Kurou attentively gazed at Manaka’s red eyes as he candidly stated.

“That wound isn’t just an ordinary wound. My eyes have not yet deteriorated. Every Swordie utilizes a personalized sword. Kurou-kun’s wound was most likely dealt to him by my sister’s personalized sword, the Eternal Horizon. Do you understand what I’m getting at? Don’t even deny it.”

Kurou was also informed of his master’s personalized sword, the Eternal Horizon.

Upon first glance, there was nothing particular to say about it. It was merely a single-edged katana. As for its specs, even the Starbreaker and Dancer possessed more offensive power. However, the Sword Saint’s personalized sword seemed to be one of the few renowned swords that were forged in her birthplace. Also, they had previously heard that no other swords were able to endure a full power slash by the Sword Saint.

Furthermore, when the Sword Saint utilized her personalized sword, it was going to be a life or death deciding fight. Only when she would be willing to risk her life in battle would she ever wield her personalized sword. This matter was only known by those close to the Sword Saint.

“I had always attentively watched my sister. I only had my eyes set on her. As a result, I have come to understand the kind of wound that sword can generate and the type of wound that would result from her going for the kill. Kurou-kun, you unleashed your true powers when fighting against Sword Saint Hyouka. However, to this day, you’re the one standing here and my sister on the other hand is missing without a trace. That means————”

“Ah, so it must mean I slayed Sword Saint Hyouka.”

At the moment, Kurou felt as if his own heart was coldly sinking.

There was probably no point in feigning ignorance. Manaka’s reasoning was pretty much one hundred percent accurate. The everlasting wound on Kurou’s forehead was dealt by none other than Sword Saint Hyouka.

“Indeed, me and my master wagered our lives in a match. However, how did it end up like that? Why was that the case? Why would I battle against that person......?”

“Quit joking around!”

Finally, Manaka got all riled up.

In the eight years he had been with her, he had never heard her voice this stern.

“You’re saying you don’t remember!? Your own master————my sister was killed, yet you still joke around!? You......You!”

Kurou was not fiddling around in the slightest.

He barely recalled what happened during the battle against the Sword Saint. He had experienced overwhelming fear. In the past, he saw her in his hometown holding the Eternal Horizon in her hand. In a fluid fashion, she battled as if she was going to exterminate everyone in the world. That kind of omnipotent monster was right in front of him.

That dreaded creature, was it of this world?

Actually, it must have been due to his extreme levels of fear when confronted with her.

Within Kurou’s memories, it did not contain the entire battle against the Sword Saint. When he returned to his senses, his forehead had received a deep gash, his body could not even move as he was sapped of all his strength. He had collapsed by the side of the little hut in the mountains.

Additionally, the fallen personalized sword by Kurou’s side was covered with someone’s blood......

“Guh......”

Suddenly, the wound on his forehead began to pulsate. A wound from a year ago had already healed right away, so how come up till now......

“Alright, enough. It doesn’t matter if you truly don’t remember or you’re just playing dumb. There’s nothing I have left to say towards Kurou-kun. In place of not having been able to slash my sister, how about I slash you instead? This should serve as a replacement.”

Wooosh, an eerie sound emanated from the blade of Manaka’s Dancer.

“Flames, go forth......”

As the flame rose while wrapped around the blade, it began to take shape. It was just as Lars had described, it kindled into a dragon shaped flame.

Although he understood that he shouldn’t be spellbound by this————that genuine red dragon appearance was remarkably beautiful. Following that, the flame dragon continuously expanded.

His forehead kept pulsating with pain. Clearly he had no choice but to flee, but his body wouldn’t budge. Was it the result of the pain from his wound, or was it because he was captivated?

“Rou!” “Kurou!”, the shouts of his name came from nearby. Kurou believed that it would be great if Sefi and Lars were able to escape. There was no need to worry about him.

“I won’t allow someone who bears a wound from my sister to live. You’ll be incinerated along with that wound.”

That colossal ball of flame that had transformed into a dragon was casted off from Manaka’s sword.

Why did it seem as if time was slowing down? The world became dyed in red and accompanying that deadly scorching heat, Kurou distinctly saw the gaping mouth of that gigantic dragon.

Looks like this had nothing to do with his body being petrified. Even in Kurou’s ideal state, he would probably feel powerless in face of this flame.

In the end, it probably cost him dearly that he had never predicted a situation where someone as powerful as Manaka would be the one manipulating things from behind the scenes.

“......?”

Just as everyone had thought Kurou was going to be burned to ashes, suddenly the back of someone’s figure stood in front of him.

“Hinako!?”

As Kurou yelled out for her, the flame dragon engulfed the maid outfit wearing girl. In an instant, her slender figure should be roasted by the flames, not even a trace of a single bone should remain————

“What......!?”

The one expressing their shock wasn’t Kurou, but rather it was Manaka.

The momentum of the flame dragon that was supposed to have burned her to death was rapidly weakening.

It was as if the flame dragon was sucked into Hinako’s chest————the whole thing vanished.

“What’s going on, how could this be happening......?”

Kurou muttered. As the flames disappeared, the surroundings were still eye piercingly bright.

There was clearly no wind, yet Hinako’s black hair floatingly swayed. A golden radiance was emitted from her body.

This light was identical to the one discharged by Hinako when he first encountered her that one night.

The girl of the sun————

Kurou unwittingly recalled that line. Was it the power to eliminate all traces of flame based mystic arts? In that case, the attack Neena unleashed from before was also stopped by her.

“Flames, go forth!”

Hearing Manaka’s shout, Kurou instantly lifted his head. Just like before, a flame raised from Manaka’s sword————however, the flame then dispersed in all directions as it vanished.

“I can’t activate it————!? What the!?”

Manaka could plainly be seen wavering while Kurou couldn’t hide his own shock either. Previously described as dispelling mystic arts, would it be more accurate to say that her power was to seal the Blazes from using mystic arts......?

“Do not interfere with Onee-sama!”

Damn, I had forgotten about her!

Kurou had no time to react to Hinako being suddenly attacked. With things happening one after another, Kurou couldn’t even keep pace.

“You’re the one who shouldn’t interfere!”

“Sefi-sama!?”

Sefi reacted much quicker than Kurou. Standing by Hinako’s side, she used the Starbreaker to block Neena’s sword.

Neena strength surpassed Sefi’s. However, it was not to the point where Sefi crumbled under the might of Neena’s sword.

“Hinako, that’s enough. Come back here with me————”

After parrying away Neena’s sword, Sefi dragged Hinako by her hand.

At that moment————a golden light of greater intensity poured out when the their hands touched.

“What is it this time!?”
[[File:Kenshin v01 247.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
It was the first time Kurou encountered this. These preposterous matters were occurring one after another.

Suddenly, everyone present————even Kurou and Manaka who had repeatedly fought countless battles actually gazed away from their opponent and looked up into the sky.

In the sky overlooking the arena, a sound akin to thunder echoed and there appeared to be a split in the blue skies.

The split was actually fairly large, making it unfeasible to actually estimate its dimensions. However, it was quite obvious that only part of the sky turned pitch-black as if it was night. Accompanying that air-tremoring sound, the split gradually increased————

An explosive noise rang. Following that, the split disappeared just as suddenly as how it emerged.

“......I have no idea what’s even going on.”

Kurou was dumbfounded as he spoke. The golden radiance had already dissipated.

Sefi and Hinako lowered their heads and sat down from where they were. Gazing up into the sky wondering what had happened was Neena who was a few meters away from them.

“Could that have been......a portal......?”

“A portal......”

Kurou was stunned after hearing Manaka’s murmuring.

The portal was used by the Swordies to enter this world. Who knew how many there were at the time, but after the Great War they should all have been closed.

That kind of thing, why would it happen now————

“I......I see. Now I see why the sun cult highly coveted Hinako. Perhaps the group’s orders to obliterate Sefi were also————”

“Perhaps so......however, I’ll have to contemplate over this later. Right now we still need to determine a victor.”

Kurou stated in a declaration towards Manaka.

The throbbing pain from his old wound had already disappeared at some point.

His head was all cleared up now and he knew exactly what he had to do.

If it was impossible for him to land a hit on Manaka, then nothing could be done.

Sefi and Hinako, what happened between them? In order to find out, he had to protect his own life here.

“Yes, if Kurou-kun were to lose here then I’ll end up killing Sefi. Hinako will probably once again be imprisoned by the sun cult.”

“How regrettable, I won’t let that happen. Although bathing with you was nice, it’s unfortunate that it wasn’t with a younger girl.”

“Fufu, Kurou-kun still doesn’t understand the charms of an adult?”

Manaka revealed a seductive smile. She put on an act as she flipped the hair resting on her shoulders behind her back.

“Hey, Kurou-kun. Do you believe you can win? Even though I can’t utilize any mystic arts, I still have my sword. Actually, this sword is my entirety.”

“If that’s the case, then it’ll be fine as long as I put everything on the line.”

Kurou continued to pace along the stepwise spectator stands.

Manaka on the other hand did the same as Kurou, walking one step at a time as they maintained their distance.

In a decisive battle between swords, there was no chance of him winning. Kurou was well aware of that already.

Despite that, he couldn’t just withdraw his sword and call it quits.

For his own future————in order to attain his Dagger and establish his foothold within society, Kurou kept wielding his sword.

However, right now there was more than just that.

During the time that had passed since he arrived at the academy, the number of reasons for him to battle had risen.

Reflecting over it, he had always acted like a spoiled child around Sefi. Regardless if it was teasing her or sexually harassing her, being able to act coquettishly around her and her being able to bear it made it very exciting.

Hinako————she was barred from the outside world her entire life. Although she was very pleased with the school lifestyle, she still needed to go beyond the school and see the vast world.

I won’t let you kill Sefi, or allow you to lock Hinako up again.

As long as they were present, Kurou would still find a way to stand. He was able to battle because he wanted to protect them.

Despite that the swordsman in front of him was not on par with that monster he had encountered during his childhood, overcoming this obstacle was still exacting. There was an obvious gap in strength between the two of them.

However, he had changed from his childhood days when he survived Sword Saint Hyouka’s sword.

For Sefi and Hinako, and in order to display his swordsmanship, he now crossed swords with Manaka.

“Perhaps the number of reasons for prolonging this life has increased. I’m able to fight you because of that.”

“I only have one reason to kill Kurou-kun. Just one is enough. I have wanted to kill you all along, any time would have been fine and that time is now.”

Manaka’s footsteps ceased and then she took off in a gliding motion. Accompanying her breakneck speed, a sonic boom sounded. The seven Manakas that appeared seemingly went to surround Kurou as they lined up together.

That wasn’t all though.

Manaka tightly gripped the scabbard by her waist. In one swift motion, she pulled out another sword.

Her personalized sword, the Dancer, was in each of the two sides of the scabbard.

She was the dreaded dual wielder of two slender swords. This was Sword General Manaka’s true combat style.

“Let’s go Dancer. In front of these spectators who eagerly await, let’s transcend the world in our dance!”

The seven Manaka’s crossed their swords in front of their chest and gently kissed the blade that emitted an icy lustre.

This action, which exuded womanly charms, sent the heartstrings shaking.

“As expected, Manaka is sure terrifying.”

There it was, Kurou’s heart began pounding nonstop.

The dual wielded Chaos Dancer————that blade had the profound meaning of making countless people drop dead like a meteor shower and it was expertly put into use by the seven Manakas. It was Kurou’s first time witnessing this.

“Goodbye Kurou-kun, goodbye.”

Manaka’s muttering, just how many managed to catch that?

These seven princesses initiated the movements for the sword dance of death————

“Haaaaa!”

“What!?”

Suddenly, an animal-like roar was heard. Manaka’s dance-like movements came to a screeching halt after her shoes intensely braked along the surface.

“Lars! What are you?!”

“You had mentioned my demonic essence before, but it’s really quite a shame that you had forgotten all about me.”

Lars had silently approached Manaka from behind and saw through the main body of the seven Manakas. With one swing of the sword, he cleanly sliced Manaka’s lower leg.

After that, Lars nimbly separated from Manaka and stood there as he held onto the Beast Slayer. Blood violently bursted out from the wound Manaka had dealt to him. Perhaps even standing was strenuous for him.

There was no doubt that he poured all his strength into that one strike.

“I’m sorry but————I won’t let you kill Kurou. That’d be the equivalent of killing me.”

“Lars......!”

Manaka’s indignant eyes focused on Lars who was brazenly smiling despite looking pale from the loss of blood.

“That’s all I can do. You’re up Kurou. You still haven’t displayed your true strength. Now is the time to pull out your sword!”

After Lars finished speaking, the Beast Slayer and Lars both toppled to the ground. Although he was not dead, he was nearing his breaking point.

“Pull out his sword? What’s he saying? Didn’t Kurou retrieve his sword a long time ago?”

“......”

Manaka was completely baffled, however Kurou clearly understood what Lars meant.

Kurou diligently fought against the Sword Saint. Furthermore, he at least came out alive.

At that time————if he could just summon the strength that allowed him to survive back then......

Despite losing all recollections, he recognized what he needed to do. He didn’t just learn the Olden Style from the Sword Saint. Originally, the Sword Saint’s technique wasn’t even the Olden Style, her true values were embodied by something else.

“At best, all you did was deal a cut to my leg!”

Manaka once again made her move. Her dance was at divine speeds and caused a gale. At this moment, Kurou noticed something slightly off.

This time there wasn’t seven duplicates, but five instead. Looks like the wound she had suffered from Lars was quite grave.

However, the disparity in strength between Kurou and hers was still too great even though she had been dealt a wound like this. Even just five of them utilizing the Chaos Dancer would probably desecrate Kurou without difficulty.

However, he couldn’t lose here.

It was Manaka herself that had stated this before. As the disciple of the Sword Saint, he absolutely could not incur a shameful loss.

The wound Manaka delivered to him was pulsating in pain as blood flowed out.

Even so, that was nothing compared to the pain from being slashed by the Sword Saint.

For I to have lived after battling the Sword Saint————how could I die here!

Now was the time to use it, the other significant ability he had learned from his master————

“Die Kurou!”

The dual wielded Chaos Dancer came flying at him.

Kurou ran towards the five Manakas.

As he sprinted over, a white ray of light was radiating from Kurou’s entire body————

“The light blade!? B-But how!?”

No, this wasn’t the light blade.

Swordies were able to transmit a portion of the light in their body to their blade. However, it differed for Kurou.

Because he was unable to completely control his light, it was impossible for him to concentrate it into his blade. As a result, the light kept pouring out from his entire body.

There was the disadvantage of being unable to gather it in his blade, but the light that traveled throughout his entire body raised his physical capabilities and defensive power.

Although it wasn’t on par with a Swordie, it did go beyond the limits of a human.

To Kurou, who had always maintained his normal state when fighting against Swordies, this was already more than enough. An unpredictable swordsmanship plus the physical capabilities that surpassed that of a human.

If the two were to be combined together————

“How is a human able to utilize light!?”

“Your sister taught me this!”

The light force of the Seven Swords could even detect the light in humans.

If it could be sensed, then perhaps it could be manipulated as well————

That haughty Sword Saint taught Kurou how to handle light through this convenient way of thinking. Having Kurou put it into use would allow him to grow its power.

However, the phenomenon that occurred from Kurou’s body, did it have something to do with the light being from a different race other than Swordies? Even Kurou wasn’t too sure on this matter.

Because the Sword Saint possessed such insurmountable light and was well adept in handling it, she was probably able to detect a similar power that laid dormant in humans.

She spent countless years and even used her own disciple as a test subject. In the end, she had successfully brought out this kind of strength.

Nothing changed though. Instead, regardless if it was me or Manaka, we are just dancing in the palm of that person’s hands.

Following that, as the two of them met up————something appeared......

Kurou’s eyes could now detect light after being empowered by his light force. Heading towards one of the fast approaching Manakas, he unleashed nine white streaks of light.

The nine white streaks of light did not have a physical form. However, Kurou’s eyes were actually able to visualize it.

Saintly Slash of the Nine Heavens————the direction of the strike was guided by the light. It was a spectacle developed by the Olden Style and the Sword Saint’s swordsmanship.

Each of the nine streaks of light from the sword maneuver headed towards the incoming enemy.

Kurou still should have been incapable of spotting that minute opening from the incredible speed of the Dancer.

However, as long as his sword was in motion it should be fine. It was as if he was trying to chase after the light and become one with it.

There wasn’t even the necessity of blocking the sword of the Chaos Dancer. With even greater speeds, his sword merged into the light——that radiant blade transformed into a flash of light as it came at her.

As Kurou’s body was irradiating white light, the killer strike that was directed toward the beautiful princess————

</noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Kenshin no Keishousha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume01 Chapter5

2013-07-19T16:33:27Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 5 - Suspicious Kiss==

"Why must I bare my skin before others?"

Rushella grumbled, she was bothered by the surrounding gazes.

After finishing the cleanup during lunch, Rushella went to the infirmary.

Today was the physical examination.

Before entering the room, all the students had to wear gym clothes but after arriving at the infirmary, most people had taken them off, only leaving underwear.

Because their bodies were exposed to others during the examination, everyone was concerned and especially chose their underwear with care. The various fabrics covering the girls' bodies were truly a colorful sight.

Although the physical examination's purpose was to measure, height, weight and sitting height, most girls would take the opportunity to take out the measure tapes and record their three sizes.

Gathered into groups, friends measured one another's bust and hips.

"What are they so happy about......?"

"Oh dear, are you really not planning to measure yourself?"

Someone behind her suddenly pulled off Rushella's t-shirt.

Clad in white lace, two fruits came tumbling out.

"Wha......"

"Wow, those breasts are really huge. Between us, we have a draw? No... You're slightly ahead!?"

Hands reached out from behind to grope and squeeze boldly. Rushella went red in the face and turned around, yelling angrily:

"Y-You bitch......!!"

"These are F-cups infinitely approaching Gs huh... No, they're probably broker through the G barrier. Massive puppies, these things."

Mei smiled at her formidable rival.

She had already removed her own gym clothes and was only in underwear. Completely not embarrassed. Her skimpy punk underwear's design was quite salacious for a first-year high school student.

"Y-You bitch, what are you doing so suddenly!?"

"Doing what? ...I was only wondering if I should help you measure. By the way, your bra is a bit tight. Since Hi-kun accompanied you to buy them, why didn't you get proper measurements before buying?"

"B-Because, I don't quite get it, anyway I just bought some cute ones first..."

"What a waste of a shopping date. Just as the shop staff to help you measure. Aren't you too ignorant in the ways of the world?"
[[image:Draculea V01 - 164.PNG|thumb]]

"You're being noisy! Anyway, I don't need your help!!"

"If you wear ill-fitting bras, the shape will get ruined, you know? If you still want to wear those kinds of clothes with revealing necklines like the dress you wore on your first day, I'd advise you to pay a bit more attention, okay?"

"Ooh......"

Mei made a fair point. Rushella fell silent, unable to find a rebuttal. Even without memories, she could tell that Mei's experience as a woman was far superior to hers.

"Hi-kun is such a poor dear. To think he would be accompanied by a girl who is this ignorant about staying presentable. Perhaps Hi-kun's own standards of appearance might get dragged down a lot."

"......Grrrr."

The mentioning of Hisui's name caused Rushella to change her expression immediately.

"After all, my three sizes are measured already, I don't mind if I leave straight away... How about you?"

Mei smiled with full composure.

Rushella hesitated for a long while then finally sought help from the enemy.

"...Help me, measure."

"There you go, a nice and obedient kid. Then let's get this over with quickly.

Mei's experienced hands unrolled the measuring tape and measured Rushella's body.

"Just as expected, your bust exceeds the 90cm domain...... Waist is... Wow, even narrower than mine......"

"What's the matter?"

"N-Nothing! Hips...... Seems smaller than mine. I guess I should be glad huh... Hey, is Hi-kun a boobs worshiper or an ass kind of guy? For making babies, I suppose my childbearing hips are sufficient?"

"...No idea. Why do I need to know that guy's tastes......"

"Oh dear, is that so? Then that means you don't know why Hi-kun is absent from school today? Right right... I've also heard that the class rep is absent too. Did you know the reason?"

"......No idea. That guy didn't come home last night."

"Mm~hm... He's not well? Isn't that because you keep sucking his blood every day?"

"Well......"

Rushella looked down and could not speak. After all, she knew very well that losing blood burdened the human body.

"...I don't drink that much in a day. At least he's not in any risk of dying?"

"But it adds up every day, right? Although Hi-kun is always so easygoing, it's actually quite tough for him, right?"

"That guy's lazy to begin with..."

Although Rushella retorted insistently, her tone of voice was much weaker than usual.

Mei did not bother with the argument and cut straight to the chase.

"Oh well whatever. By the way, your three sizes are measured... Next, when we switch with the boys and do the dental and medical examinations, it'd be best if you could examine me... After all, given our identities, it's quite troublesome."

"That's true... My body's structure is different from humans."

"I should be fine with the dental, but the medical on the other hand... If I run into an experienced internist, it could get very risky. You probably have a problem with both, but dental will be the bigger issue. The length of your fangs are sure to draw attention."

"It's much shorter than when sucking blood, but a commotion would still be troublesome. Okay, time to use the mystic eyes to get through this!"

"Could you also hypnotize 'everything normal' for my checkup? As your reward... I'll help you do the dental examination. It'd be a problem if your prided fangs caused an issue, right?"

Mei smiled in a considerate manner.

Rushella did not notice her ulterior motives.

"Hah, looks like you're finally showing respect towards a 'True Ancestor.' Very well, go ahead and feel very honored."

"...Yes yes. By the way, how about I help you with some teeth cleaning? Let those prided teeth shine with radiance?"

Mei smiled tenderly and took out a paper cup filled with a white and sticky liquid. Then she stirred it up with disposable chopsticks.

"Teeth cleaning...? You mean brushing teeth? If it makes the teeth prettier, go ahead."

"...Okay, come, open your mouth."

"Yes. Ah—"

Rushella opened her mouth wide.

Mei instantly poured the contents of the paper cup inside.

Some of the liquid splashed and even made Rushella's face white.

"(What is this!?)"

"Relax, it's harmless. It'll solidify instantly in your mouth... Then the stains on the teeth will stick to it. Once removed, your teeth will shine brightly. Come, bite down firmly~~"

"Really...? Why does it taste so bitter... And so sticky."

Rushella felt the liquid solidifying slowly in her mouth. It felt similar to that 'chewing gum' she tried recently. Rushella did not like gum already but this sticky feeling in her mouth was even worse.

"Great, it's okay now— Open wide, don't damage the shape when I'm taking it out."

Rushella frowned and spat out the rubbery substance.

Her teeth was clearly imprinted on it. Mei carefully placed it into a plastic bag that resembled those used for handling criminal evidence.

"...Is this done? How are the teeth?"

Rushella wiped her mouth but there was still some dried-up stains of the white liquid on her face. Even her tongue still had traces of the white and opaque liquid. Her noble face was filled with displeasure.

Putting on an act, Mei handed her a tissue and told her the results of the "dental examination."

"Yeah, aha, right... Nice and white, isn't it? No problems. Right, go and rinse your mouth? Then head over to the gym and handle the internist and dentist for me, okay❤"

"...I know. My mouth feels terrible... And this sticky stuff on my face..."

Rushella adjusted her messed up clothes and exited the infirmary to rinse her mouth.

Watching her leave, Mei then looked at the bag in her hand and smiled with satisfaction.

"Got it❤"

"...So that's how it went, mission accomplished!"

"Thank you for your efforts, Ms. Informer."

During the break after the physical examination, Hisui was talking to Mei.

"That's so rude~ This is work, I repeat, work. I only reported to the police that a vampire had sneaked into the high school here. I should be commended for such behavior, right?"

"Thanks to you, I got dragged into it as well. I ran into so many troublesome things~~"

Hisui found it hard to accept what had happened yesterday. Combined with a lack of sleep, his mood was hitting lows.

"What does it matter? At least it proves that you're completely human, Hi-kun."

"I'm human already, I don't need proof of that. Whether my blood is sucked or not, I'm not affected. But I hope you haven't disclosed about my constitution, have you?"

Hisui was verifying the questions arising during the "examination" and Mei nodded.

"No I didn't. Besides, I still find your constitution quite unbelievable. It's impossible, being bitten by a vampire yet remaining fine."

"My blood becomes less, that's not completely fine... Anyway, thank you for that. If you disclosed it, I'll probably be taken away and dissected. That Eruru girl's style of doing things is completely unlike her name. Who knows what could result."

Recalling his unfair treatment last night, Hisui face-palmed and shook his head.

Treated like that simply because he was living with a vampire. Had he turned completely into a vampire, that girl would surely have shown no mercy.

"Ah~ That's right, although she's really cute in appearance, she's quite merciless against supernatural creatures, especially vampires."

"...Why on earth is that?"

Hisui recalled his doubts from yesterday and muttered to himself. Although he did not know how outstanding her abilities were, her arrogant attitude and coldness towards vampires were highly unusual. He felt an almost fanatic obsession.

"But she's very into her work and gets results. Since you're worried about the class rep, wouldn't it be best to let her handle things?"

"...Currently, I can't trust those people."

Hisui spoke, very displeased.

Mei's operation today was due to Hisui accepting Eruru's mission the night before.

As the first witness of the incident, Hisui was taken to the police station to record his testimony after he called the police.

"Getting the bad stuff out of the way first, we do consider the vampire who lives with you as the prime suspect. Very the victim fainted, she indicated 'Rushella' as the culprit. Didn't you hear her?"

"...I heard it."

Hisui did not feign ignorance. After all, the police already knew about it so there was no point in lying.

"Then I'll be upfront. Looks like you've realized your own stupidity, right? Because you left a vampire alone in this case, you're partly responsible."

"...What do you want me to do?"

"We hope you can assist the investigation. To exterminate that vampire, evidence is needed first. In other words, it needs to be rigorously proven that she did attack the victim."

"You want me to find proof of absence or gather fingerprints?"

"You're half right. What I want you to do is gather teeth marks."

"What's that?"

"Like humans, vampire's teeth have minor differences in their shapes. If the bite mark on the victim matches the teeth marks you gathered, then the vampire's guilt is confirmed. We'll prepare the tools for you and Sudou Mei will assist you. Go and gather her teeth marks."

—After explaining that, she had allowed Hisui to return home.

He had gone to school in the afternoon, met up with Mei who was already informed, then things happened as previously narrated.

Next, the teeth marks were to be handed to Eruru then their task was done.

"You look quite unhappy, Hi-kun. Are you that unwilling to suspect Rushella? I found her strange from the start. Insisting on calling herself 'True Ancestor' or whatever... After I told Kishida-san, he laughed, you know? That poker faced man."

"Hmm... Hold on, you also reported about that girl calling herself a 'True Ancestor'?"

"...? I reported it, yeah. Eruru-chan hopes we can provide as much detailed information as possible. But I don't think she really cares about that claim."

"...I see."

Hisui looked at the photos Mei had borrowed as investigation materials.

Mei poked her head over and frowned after looking at the photo.

"Wow... That's the blown up photo of the bite mark on the class rep? What a horrible wound......"

"I've seen many vampire victims before... But this counts as the most serious case. Almost on the verge of turning into a complete vampire. Quite a lot of blood was sucked in one go."

"Is this type very rare?"

"In order to turn a human into a vampire, the person's blood needs to be drained completely. Blood occupies 8% of a person's mass. Because the class rep is more slender than average, her mass probably doesn't even reach 50kg. Calculating from that, her blood is roughly 4L. Drinking this amount in a short amount time is quite a tall task even for a vampire. Vampires usually drain their victim's total blood over several nights, not only due to principles or rules, but also more importantly because drinking it all at once is too hard."

"Perhaps you're right... However, the body produces blood every day, right? If a period of time passes, won't the blood be replenished? Then what?"

"What I mean by 'total blood' is conceptually speaking. As an analogy, it's like the total amount of the 'soul.' Kinda like someone's HP bar in a game. Anyway, it's the accumulated amount of blood that needs to be drained from a human to complete the vampire transformation process. For a human's whose total blood is 4L, it can be done at once or in multiple goes. All it takes is 4L total. The replenishment from metabolism doesn't matter. Blood sucking is actually just a ritual. Compared to the actual blood situation, satisfying conceptual conditions is more important."

Hisui's continuous stream of knowledge was quite convincing. And some of the content was bringing them close to the core of the unknown vampire that Mei did not know.

"This vampire... It's possible that he might be quite thirsty, but in that case, there wouldn't be a single drop of blood left in the class rep. I think it goes beyond the matter of turning into a vampire. She would have been drained to death directly. Besides, if the vampire only sought blood, there should be more victims. In that case, I should have been attacked to. So—"

"So?"

"For some particular reason, the culprit deliberate sucked a great deal of blood from the class rep. To the point just before turning her into a vampire completely. What exactly is that guy planning...?"

The smell of a conspiracy made Hisui think deeply.

"...The way I see it, judging from your tone of voice, you're just trying to clear Rushella from suspicion?"

"The method of blood sucking doesn't fit her style, that's the truth. Having been bitten by her, I know very well."

"But what about the victim's testimony? Even if the teeth marks are not compared, isn't that evidence enough?"

"Perhaps."

Hisui spoke blankly. Mei shrugged.

"Oh well whatever, this teeth mark sample, I'll deliver it over. A conclusion should result today."

"That thing... You used that tool that Kariya gave for obtaining teeth marks?"

"Yeah, it's an improved version of what dentists use. A special super fast drying resin. It probably will solidify completely in a little while."

"...I see."

Hisui closed his eyes and thought for a moment, then suggested.

"Ah, let me take it over actually. It's the police station, right?"

"Yeah... Why?"

"I have something I need to confirm. Before sunset."

"You're thinking of going now!? What about the afternoon lessons?"

"I'm taking today off. The teachers don't even know I came to school... Just make up any old reason."

Saying that Hisui took care to avoid being seen and made his way to the school gates.

"Why are you here?"

Eruru's first sentence was full of annoyance.

Naturally, Hisui was not particularly friendly either.

"I came to deliver what you demanded."

Hisui raised the police evidence labeled plastic bag before her eyes and said. It was already dusk and the setting sun was making long stretched out shadows for them.

"In that case, just wait at the reception in the station. Why did you deliberately run to the benches outside?"

Just as Eruru described, Hisui ran out to the outdoors as soon as he told reception to inform Eruru.

"I want to feel the breeze outside. Staying in that building makes me uncomfortable."

"No one needs your comments. Hurry and give me that thing."

Eruru reached out and urged Hisui to hand the teeth impressions over.

But Hisui ignored her and standing in the same spot with his back towards the setting sun, he made a demand.

"Of course I'll give you this, but there's a condition."

"What condition? You actually want money? How shameless..."

"Can I visit her?"

"...?"

"The class rep must have been moved here, right?"

Hisui looked towards the white-walled building next to the police station.

It was one of the few comprehensive hospitals in the area. Built in this location, it was probably quite intimately related to the police.

"...You are quite observant. Whether you are dense or sharp... I really cannot tell sometimes."

"It's obvious with just a little thinking. So, what's your answer? Just a quick visit should be fine, right?"

"...Okay. Follow me."

Hisui followed Eruru and headed towards Seidou Comprehensive Hospital.

Passing through security card checkpoints and retinal scans, the two went underground.

Victims bitten by vampires would inherit the characteristics of vampires and fear light. Reina was probably kept underground to avoid suffering additional damage.

Finally, Hisui and Eruru arrived at the destination. This floor was the same as the facilities above ground, giving a clean, white image. And also because it was underground, there was an even more oppressive feeling from the surrounding walls.

The facility's goal was not treatment but isolation. That's what the environment seemed to make one think.

"We have arrived."

Eruru stopped walking.

The two of them were in a room with various medical equipment, like an intensive care unit. They were hooked up tot the sleeping girl in the bed, converting her breathing, metabolism and especially the state of her blood into numerical values.

Perhaps to an ignorant observer, this was just a sickroom. However, seeing the girl tied to the bed with various restraints, this clearly seemed more like a prison.

The girl with the deathly pale face was Reina indeed.

When Hisui approached her, Reina suddenly opened her eyes.

"Kujou-kun...?"

"Hi."

Hisui raised his hand and greeted.

Reina stared at him with hollow eyes and then surveyed her surroundings.

She seemed to be as yet unclear of her situation. Her eyes kept wandering.

Her state was common in vampire victims, a hazy consciousness. She probably woke up multiple times earlier but her memories probably stopped at that night.

"How do you feel?"

Hisui sounded like a doctor. Reina simply answered in a hoarse voice.

"It feels like, so thirsty..."

"Let me buy you some juice, how's that?"

Hisui said this typical patient-visit-dialogue and approached Reina even closer.

Reina was almost close enough to touch his neck.

"What would you like a drink?"

"..."

The instant Hisui asked this question, Reina's eyes faintly shone with crimson light.

She spread her parched lips and revealed clean, white, healthy teeth.

Among them, the canines were particularly long.

"What I want to drink, is..."

Only Reina's head was mobile. Hisui did not move.

"Get away!"

Eruru snarled angrily and forcefully grabbed Hisui's arm, pulling him away from Reina.

At the same time, the crimson light faded from Reina's eyes as though she was drugged and she went to sleep with peaceful breathing.

"Are you mad!? Did you actually want her to drink your blood!?"

Eruru said coldly. Pointing her gun at Hisui's forehead without hesitation.

Unlike the police's standard issue S&W M3913 or the SIG Sauer P230JP, this gun had an elegant design and was silver all over.

It was covered with decorative patterns of angel's wings and cross motifs. Clearly custom made. The muzzle almost looked as though it fired lasers instead of bullets. As a lethal weapon, its design was quite intricate.

"What's that... Where did you draw it out from!?"

"This is the sacred gun, 'Argentum.' Normally used against vampires but also works on humans. But rather than silver bullets, you probably prefer eating lead."

Seeing Eruru move her finger to the trigger, Hisui raised his arms and surrendered, his face gone pale.

"I only asked if she were thirsty, okay? Even if the class rep drank my blood, what does it matter? As an incomplete vampire, she doesn't have the power to make people vampires through her bite, right?"

As soon as Hisui finished, the gun smacked him on the forehead. Probably intended to handle close combat with vampires as well, the gun's body was built quite sturdy. A smack on the head hurt quite a bit.

"What are you doing!?"

"You deserve it. Have you ever thought about if she turns back to human and recalls herself drinking someone else's blood, how she would feel!?"

"..."

"After bitten by a vampire, the issue is not as simple as turning into a vampire. More importantly, human dignity is infringed. Do not act rashly with your half-assed knowledge!!"

Roaring with hatred and anger, Eruru pointed at the sleeping Reina again.

Vampire Characteristic #6: once bitten by a vampire, as the vampirization process progresses, the victim will show loyalty to the master vampire and gradually turn into something like a vampire.

Reina's restraints were not only for protecting her but also to guard against her own dangerousness.

"I brought you here to let you see how pitiful she looks. No matter what theory you would like to advocate, this a vampire's true nature. They suck blood and harm people. Even a person like you can understand that somewhat, right!?"
[[image:Draculea V01 - 181.PNG|thumb]]

Hisui could not refute and looked towards the shelves at the head of the bed.

That was probably where Reina's personal items were kept.

"This... is the class rep's?"

Hisui held a cross shining with noble radiance in his hand. It looked quite high-class and not a simple trinket. He could also feel the holiness emanating from it.

"...Yes. Her whole family is reported to be devout Christians. She also went to a Catholic middle school and attended church on Sundays. The parents are not home due to the church's work. According to records, they can only return after they finish handling their work."

"Clearly such a pious family, but why didn't God protect her?"

"If she had worn the cross on her neck at the time, she might have been spared. But that's how vampire attacks work. Whether pious saints or sinful women, once bitten they all fall and become inhuman monsters. This is the most terrifying disease in the world, treating everyone equal."

"I see."

Hisui pinched Eruru's cheek hard.

"...What are you doing?"

"This is payback."

"Are you a kid?"

"Lemme ask you a question. To you, what is a vampire?"

"...? Pests that everyone must exterminate. Haven't I said it already?"

"Another question, if it's one of those high-ranking members of the 'Pure'? Or even higher... A 'True Ancestor'?"

"All the same. That simply increases their threat. We will raise the alert and exterminate them more thoroughly. However, I do not believe that kind of thing still exists in this age. Pureblooded members of the 'Pure', at most one or two, 'True Ancestors', all the more impossible."

"I see. I get it. Okay, here you go."

Hisui tossed the teeth impressions to Eruru.

"Thanks. The analysis results will be out very soon. You can go reflect on your own actions."

Hisui did not answer but gazed at his fingers that had just pinched Eruru's cheek.

"You should understand more or less. That vampire by your side is just a bloodsucking monster. Hurry and leave her. No matter what choice you make I will deal with her."

"Thanks. Then could you lead me out? I can't exit alone."

"Still giving trouble even at the end. Fine, let's go."

Following Eruru, Hisui left the building and went on his way home.

After Hisui left, Eruru instantly summoned Kishida and handed the teeth impressions to him.

"The mold has arrived. Analyze it immediately."

"Understood. Once determined, I'll report to you."

"I know. Also, go down there and prepare anti-vampire combat equipment and troops. Capture not needed, just exterminate directly. It finishes tonight."

Kishida inquired of his merciless boss.

"But special consultant, the results are not yet—"

"The analysis was redundant to begin with. The higher-ups... No, this is a more convenient way to shut the mouths of those people who keep crying about coexistence with vampires and researching immortality. The end result does not matter. Anyway, hurry and prepare. I do not want to lose initiative."

The girl delivered a cruel message with an adorable voice.

The loyal right hand man did not say anymore and simply bowed his head and followed orders.

"Understood. Then will start the analysis and prepare the team."

Kishida left and Eruru sat down at the desk in her office. This was where he had interrogated Hisui last time.

The punctual adjutant will surely finish preparations swiftly.

"...!?"

Eruru suddenly coughed and wheezed. She frantically covered her mouth.

While panting, she searched the drawer by her side and took out a small bottle filled with tablets.

Trembling, she poured out several tablets, placed them in her mouth, chewed them and swallowed.

The coughing persisted a while longer then her body finally calmed down. Eruru breathed out deeply.

Her cute face showed fatigue like a severely ill patient, filled with deep chagrin.

Biting her little lip, Eruru murmured like a curse.

"Destroy... Vampires, leave them all to me. All of them... I will destroy you all."

After "visiting" Reina, Hisui returned home. Rushella was standing at the door.

No matter how you looked at it, she must be waiting for him.

The two had not seen each other for a day and felt embarrassed. Silently standing face to face without moving, Rushella finally spoke up first.

"You're back really late. Where did you go...?"

"Hmm~~ There was something to do."

"I don't suppose you went to shack up with that fake woman called Sudou, right!?"

"You're really acting like an old father with strict curfews. It's not like you're Miraluka."

As soon as he said that, Hisui knew he misspoke.

But it was too late, Rushella stepped forward like an arrow and interrogated.

"Who is Miraluka!?"

"Are you a vengeful wife interrogating a husband for affairs? You want to scold her for being a thieving cat?"

"Stop mocking me. Hurry... Tell me. Is that... the woman who raised you?"

Seeing Rushella's sincere gaze, Hisui gave up on arguing. Unhappily scratching his head, he finally nodded.

"...Yeah. I don't know her last name. Her first name was Miraluka."

"That woman... told you lots of stuff?"

"...She only played the role of a mother. But she had long passed the age to be my mother. Basically an old hag. But she gets mad if I say that, insisting 'at least call me Onee-sama.'"

Despite his displeasure, Hisui could not hide the emotions in his voice.

Acting as a mother, age older than a grandma, but looking like an older sister. A vampire like that.

What kind of relationship it was, Hisui himself did not know.

Perhaps family—This would capture their relationship best.

Hence, whenever he referred to her, Hisui used that word.

She is my family.

Seeing the look in Hisui's eyes as he reminisced, Rushella ordered unhappily:

"Hurry... Enter. Then make dinner. I haven't... eaten all this time."

"Yeah yeah... Why are you so particular about food when you don't even need it for nutrition?"

Hisui made a wry look and changed into casual clothing, put on an apron and went to the kitchen.

Tonight's menu was rice, miso soup, roasted fish and pickled vegetables. A pure Japanese style meal.

After cooking, the two had their meal in the living room.

Rushella was not used to chopsticks in the beginning but she had almost mastered them by now.

They started out eating silently but Rushella timidly spoke up.

"You... have something to say, right?"

"Huh?"

"Then hurry and say it. I will answer."

Rushella spoke and turned her head to the side.

After pausing a while. Hisui asked the question he could not ask last night:

"Did you... suck the class rep's blood?"

Rushella shook her head but grumbled worriedly at the same time.

"...I dunno."

"You dunno? ...What do you mean, you dunno?"

"Because I didn't drink any blood yesterday, I was thirsting for it. But... I should have been able to endure it."

"Should? Don't you know your own body well?"

"I don't, know... I don't feel the thirst right now, maybe it's... because I drank the class rep's blood, perhaps..."

"Say, even if that's the case, whether you drank or not, you should remember..."

Halfway through, Hisui suddenly remembered what Rushella tried to express.

Memories—These were quite ambiguous to her in the first place.

She did not even know who she was.

"That night, I heard a girl screaming. My instincts told me someone was attacked by my kind. So I hurried over to the sound—Should be like that. But I'm not too confident..."

"Even if you lost your memory, you should still recall recent events, right?"

"...Yeah, but, I did feel a thirst at the time. At least, that girl collapsed on the ground... The fragrance of blood attracted me. I thought about sucking her blood, if you hadn't appeared then... I probably would have attacked her directly."

"..."

"I'm very afraid sometimes."

"Afraid of what...?"

"Afraid of myself when I thirst for fresh blood... Afraid I will turn into another person. If the 'thirst' cannot be stopped, maybe I might attack people on sight without thinking... This feeling is very scary."

The periodic thirst for blood—A basic instinct that no vampire could escape.

The interval between bouts of such thirst varied massively between individuals, but they had a common point—when the thirst for blood hit a max, they lose their rationality and degenerate into mere beasts.

"So... Sometimes I'm afraid. Thinking if I can't suck blood for long periods of time, what might happen. Will I become a different person, become... just a monster who knows nothing except sucking blood, like that Mei said, even worse than a mosquito."

"..."

"I've been thinking. Why do I have no memories? Perhaps, maybe... Something happened in the past. Maybe thirsting for fresh blood... I became a beast. Perhaps I turned into another person. Therefore, therefore... The current me, will something happen? Then I'll disappear, I'm always thinking of that..."

So everything was so hazy and disturbing.

Fear of a vampire's basic instinct and the loss of memories—burdened by these two stresses, Rushella frowned in self-mockery and hugged herself tight.

"So... I dunno. Maybe I drank the class rep's blood. Just like before, perhaps... I forgot after I drank it..."

Rushella's voice grew increasingly soft as she curled herself into a ball.

No matter how you looked, her fragile appearance did not look like a member of the race that ruled the night like kings since ancient times.

The fragile heart of puberty was a very frail and weak existence.

No matter what her actual age was, her mental age was the same as her appearance. This girl currently shouldered a heavy darkness on her own.

"That night... I think there was a trace of blood on your lips. But I never could figure out, why was there blood on the short sword as well? If you're sucking the class rep's blood, you don't need to use a weapon, right? Unarmed is enough, plus there's the mystic eyes. Then why?"

"I don't wanna say."

Rushella was reluctant to speak for some reason and turned her head to the side.

"Why? This involves your innocence, you know!?"

"......"

Rushella avoided eye contact and remained silent.

Hisui continued to stare at her relentlessly.

Finally, Rushella gave in and spoke gloomily.

"I was... practicing."

"Huh?"

"I was practicing sucking blood."

"HUHHHHHHHH!?"

Hisui stared with his eyes wide in surprise. Rushella blushed and said softly.

"It's because you said I sucked blood too clumsily, so... So I went to the butcher's to buy a hunk of meat as similar to human as possible, with relatively more blood..."

"Then you cut the meat into a suitable size and bit... Is that what you mean by practicing sucking blood?"

Rushella nodded with her face bright red.

Hisui clutched his sides, desperately trying to suppress his laughter.

"Hey, no way!? Practicing... Blood sucking practice! What the heck, that's unheard of in vampires! And going to the butcher's shop! Eh, what was it, pork or beef? So that's why you had blood on your lips and sword!?"

"You're being really annoying!! That's why I didn't want to say it..."

Rushella was so embarrassed she was almost about to cry. Her tiny fists hammering Hisui's body.

Hisui laughed even harder, rolling on the floor clutching his stomach.

"Gimme a break... I was stuck thinking about it all day, how silly of me..."

"You're being noisy, hurry and shut up!!"

Rushella's mood was very bad and she pouted unhappily.

Hisui finally managed to stop his laughter and asked again:

"...Why did you want to practice?"

"I said already. Because you said I am clumsy."

Rushella still looked cross and did not want to face Hisui.

"Umm, say..."

"Not drinking blood is out of the question. However... At least it's better if you don't hurt when I'm drinking, right? And I do control how much I drink..."

Hearing Rushella's delicate voice, Hisui scratched his head awkwardly.

"Then... What do you think?"

It was Rushella's turn to ask. She had explained her situation completely.

Then what did Hisui think of her?

"Do you think... I would break my promise with you and suck other people's blood casually?"

Rushella whispered, slowly approaching Hisui's face.

Hisui could not answer immediately. Then he prepared to speak.

Just as Rushella was waiting for his answer. The sound of a car stopping and many people's footsteps were heard at the entrance.

"What now, visitors at this time?"

"...You wait here, don't go out."

Hisui's face was serious. Ordering Rushella to stay in the living room, he walked out by himself.

Exiting the house, he found uniformed police tactical unit lined up in the garden outside.

Dressed in smart-looking heavy protective gear around their necks, clearly they were designed to guard against vampires.

Very likely, all the materials used in their uniforms were made of strong fibers to resist vampire teeth.

Outside the yard, signs of an armored van could be seen. Several searchlights were directed towards Hisui's surroundings, lighting up the night sky as bright as day, leaving nowhere for the target to hide.

"Good evening, Kujou-san."
The leader of the troops was Eruru.

Just like the first time they met, Kishida was standing by her side.

"What are you doing? Don't cause trouble for the neighbors, hurry and shut the lights and stay quiet."

"We leave once things are done. Will you hand it over, the pest?"

"...Are the analysis results out?"

"Yes. I have gone through proper procedure before coming here. So there was no need to seek your consent. This is my first and last warning to you, accomplice. Hand her over now."

Eruru's face was solemn and did not tolerate any objections.

On her orders, Hisui would probably be captured by one of the men standing by behind her.

Faced with this critical moment before the imminent crisis, Hisui clenched his fist and thought of countermeasures. The surrounding atmosphere grew tense.

Facing off silently, shrouded in danger—The silence was broken by a rude sound from behind Hisui.

"What's with these people? Hey you, hurry and explain to me!"

Rushella ignored Hisui and openly appeared at the door.

"...Idiot."

Hisui grumbled but things had already happened.

Captured—No, judging from Eruru's intent, this should be an extermination mission. The members of the tactical unit all entered high alert at the arrival of the "enemy."

"Oh my, this sure saves me a lot of effort."

"What are you planning? Hey, my servant, who's this girl? Why is a little runt acting so superior?"

"Please don't make things any more complicated..."

"Seriously. If you will obediently allow me to stake your heart and chop off your head, at least I will give you a swift end."

"You bitch..."

Feeling the murderous intent shrouding the entire surroundings, now Rushella understood her situation.

"Mere humans, what you do plan to do to me?"

"Destroy you. What about it?"

"Big words there. But you have no reason. I require blood for survival and you have no compelling reason to destroy me, right?"

"Speaking of reasons, the fact that you are a vampire is reason enough. Besides the evidence is iron-clad. That guy beside you gave us proof."

"What!?"

Rushella looked at Hisui in surprise, but he ignored her and simply stared at Eruru.

"I never thought you would drink the blood of so many young virgins. You're the greediest vampire in recent times in this area."

"You're taking about that whatever class rep...? But no, I didn't do it..."

"You're still denying? How unsightly. Your teeth matches the victim's bite marks completely. Also, this guy helped us to verify that."

"Teeth marks... Mine!? You...!"

Rushella recalled Mei's actions during the physical examination.

That turned out to be for this. And the reason was... Hisui's instructions.

"You suspected me after all...!?"

Rushella bit her lip and spoke, tears already appearing in her eyes.

But Hisui remained unmoved.

"What nonsense are you talking about? If a human had their blood sucked, then it's naturally to suspect a vampire. Very well, Kujou-san, hand her over to us. I am duty-bound to deal with this pest."

Eruru, Kishida and the rest of the police approached.

Then Hisui finally reacted.

As though protecting Rushella, he stood before her, blocking the police team members.

"What now? You cannot be thinking of taking that pest's side, are you?"

"Then let me verify the evidence. Speaking of which, why did you guys suspect her in the first place?"

Hisui pointed his index finger at Rushella.

Seeing his serious face, Eruru could not help but sigh.

"...Because she is a vampire. Since victims have appeared, suspecting her is only natural, right?"

"Apart from her, there are other vampires."

"...What about the victim's testimony!?"

"This point exactly is what I find very suspicious. Why do you believe her so readily? Believing someone who has been bitten?"

"Why? ...Ah!"

Eruru shook involuntarily.

Indeed—That was an untrustworthy existence.

Once bitten, a person cannot be trusted.

As for why—

"Once bitten, a person will show loyalty towards the one who bit them—the master. A victim will only repay kindness with treachery towards people trying to protect them. Because of that, you kept the class rep tight up securely. Then you should know right? You can't believe the words of someone who's been bitten. They will usually defend their master. They can't possibly give up their master's identity. If they say it... It's more than likely on the master's orders, to find a scapegoat."

"...!"

All the policemen began to talk among themselves. They all possessed substantial knowledge on vampires. Hence, they could understand the key point that Hisui raised directly.

Feeling the gaze of her subordinates, Eruru remained calm.

"Indeed, what you say makes sense. However, the loyalty of the bitten varies substantially depending on the person's mental strength and rate of vampirization. And in this incident..."

"Almost on the verge of turning into a full vampire, the victim is a weak high school girl. No matter how you look at it, she can't possibly oppose the master's will. I also went to the hospital to confirm her condition. You should know better than me, right?"

Hisui's argument was even more acute.

Standing behind Eruru, the policemen's chattering became even noisier.

In order to prevent further chaos, Eruru took out the evidence.

"...But the teeth marks match. There has never been two people with completely identical teeth marks. This is just as precise as fingerprinting. There absolutely cannot be a mistake!"

"Really?"

"You are getting annoying! Why are you protecting this pest?"

"Impossible."

Hisui asserted with full confidence, instantly suppressing Eruru's intimidating aura.

"Impossible. The teeth marks could not possibly match."

"What rubbish are you spouting..."

"Just as she said... I did suspect her at one point."

Hisui pointed at Rushella behind him and said.

Indeed, he had suspected Rushella from a while ago.

However—

"I also suspected you guys. Members of the Supernatural Investigations Section?"

Seeing Hisui's acute gaze, Eruru could not help but feel intimidated. But she kept true to herself and mocked in reply:

"What nonsense are you saying... We are a proper police organization."

"Proper police organization that easily believes a bitten victim's testimony. Perhaps you guys... Making up a plausible criminal charge, trying to exterminate my freeloader... I felt that you guys had that intent. So in order to test if you guys are trustworthy... I did some slight tampering."

"Tampering...? What on earth did you do...!?"

"Before the teeth marks solidified completely, I adjusted them slightly to change the shape."

Hisui's words left Eruru's entire team standing there speechless.

Vanquishing a vampire who was feeding on human blood—This righteous reason was beginning to show cracks.

"So, it definitely cannot match Rushella's teeth marks exactly."

"You...!"

Eruru's face was emotionless.

The boy she had despised was now standing in her way as a giant threat.

Hisui pressed on his advantage.

"Why would teeth marks that could not match end up being a match for the bite marks on the class rep's neck? Very simple, that. Someone is fabricating evidence to set her up as the culprit."

Eruru clenched her tiny fists.

This decisive accusation caused the atmosphere to tense.

The criminal was not a vampire but a human.

The police team did not voice this but their inquiring gazes sought Eruru's confirmation.

"You believed me...?"

Silent all this time, Rushella asked gratefully.

Hisui scratched his head in embarrassment.

"...I suspected you in the beginning but then I believed you. So... What are we going to do here?"

Hisui answered in a casual tone of voice and glared at Eruru sharply.

Before Eruru could answer, her face gone pale, Hisui continued to pursue the heart of the matter.

"Ultimately, who sucked the class rep's blood? I have a clue. Say, mister, why didn't you report that particular matter!?"

Hisui looked towards—Kishida.

And everyone followed his gaze.

The man under everyone's attention simply muttered quietly.

"What a nuisance of a guy."

"Eh...!?"

The first to notice was Eruru.

The person who had followed her faithfully like a shadow suddenly disappeared.

Then Hisui noticed too.

The man whom he had met several times before suddenly vanished from view.

Clearly faster than the limits of human speed.

This was precisely as fast as a vampire.

His eyes gave off vivid red light and his mouth was filled with pale white and sharp teeth.

"Damn brat."

Kishida laughed violently and grabbed Hisui's arm, biting his neck!!

"You...!!"

Hisui felt a sharp pain from his neck and blood was being sucked away at a frightening rate.

This completely merciless blood sucking reminded Hisui of Reina's tragic state last night.

No mistake, this guy is the true culprit.

"What a clever brat, but this is the end of the line for you. You will help me block these pesky people."

"You bastard, get away from him!!"

Faster than anyone else, Rushella rushed towards Kishida.

But Kishida had expected it and smiled fearlessly, separating himself from Hisui's neck. This blood sucking, done with the intent to harm, ripped out large chunks of skin and flesh from Hisui's neck as the teeth were withdrawn.

Kishida smiled cruelly and threw Hisui towards Rushella.

"Hey, pull yourself together!!"

Rushella tearfully caught Hisui in her arms. All this was going according to Kishida's calculations.

Using this opportunity, he took out a spraying device and sprayed it Rushella.

"This is...!?"

Instantly, Rushella's sense of smell was numbed.

This smell was just like the garlic attack she suffered from Hisui that time.

Naturally, this concentrated and intense stench was on completely levels than the little attack last time. Rather than a deterrent, this was a proper weapon for deploying against vampires.

Kishida used a simple gas mask to cover his mouth and nose, remaining unaffected. Looks like he had prepared beforehand to prevent the anti-vampire equipment from affecting himself.

"You bastard..."

Rushella did not even have the strength to speak. Unable to stand steadily, she collapsed.

Kishida snickered, grabbed the unconscious Rushella and ran away like a puff of smoke.

He easily jumped over the wall. His figure as he raced across the night was indeed that of a bona fide vampire.

"Chase him, hurry!!"

Eruru immediately issued orders. Several people followed Kishida on foot. The rest boarded the armored van and set off.

The vampire and the hunters all departed like a storm, leaving only Hisui and Eruru at the scene.

"Are you okay!?"

Eruru rushed over to Hisui and immediately started first aid. Because she was not carrying a medical kit, she could only use a white handkerchief as gauze, trying to staunch the bleeding.

Seeing the wound, Eruru could not help but frown and divert her gaze.

The wound was very deep.

The carotid artery had suffered severe damage, resulting in horrific bleeding. Part of the skin was completely chewed off. Not dying on the spot was quite fortunate already.

Nevertheless, he stood up.

"That bastard... Sucking away as he pleased... Rushella is much better than him... Glutton, greedy vampire... I'm guessing that's 2L taken? Oh well, it saves me the effort..."

Eruru was so frightened she instantly cried out.

"What are you talking about!? If you move recklessly now...!"

From Eruru's perspective, Hisui's blood loss was enough to be fatal. Everything he said was just trying to act tough. But Hisui showed his neck to her, causing Eruru to stare wide-eyed, dumbfounded.

"No way..."

The repulsive and terrifying teeth marks were already gone.

No, more strictly speaking, the wound still lingered... But it was disappearing before her eyes.

Ripped open by teeth, the wound was still seeping blood, but traces of the vampire's "kiss"—Had already healed.

"Why...!? Could it be, you're a vampire...!? No, that's impossible... Then another kind of supernatural creature... But, during the examination..."

"I am just a human. Except with a constitution that won't turn into a vampire, that's all."

Hisui remarked lightly. Having suffered an attack like Reina's, Hisui was further convinced that Kishida was the culprit.

"You won't turn into a vampire...? Impossible, that kind of thing...!!"

This phenomenon, overturning her world view, caused Eruru to shake her head repeatedly in denial.

Nevertheless, he was a true human. The examination results clearly wrote that. And the one conducting the examination was herself.

In mere minutes, something inside her brain was collapsing from its very roots.

"Look, the situation is a bit beyond expectation. But it turns out you're not the one fabricating..."

"Of course not!! Because I originally thought the culprit was surely..."

"You're saying that despite your hatred, you still follow the rules? So that guy fabricated the analysis results..."

"Looks like... it. I obtained the results from him... So he was framing other vampires for his crimes...? But why..."

Eruru bit her lip and shook her head.

Originally so strong, she was now a deeply troubled girl in Hisui's eyes.

It looked like the guy used to be quite a trusted subordinate of hers.

But in actual fact, he was a vampire who should be destroyed.

And right by her side, yet she did not see through it.

Although her situation was sympathetic, but unfortunately, Hisui currently did not have the time for that.

"That guy... Why did he abduct my freeloader? If he just wanted to escape, grabbing the most powerless human, me, would be the best choice. Wait, why did the class rep frame that girl? Since he doesn't want experts to see through him, hiding skillfully in human society, he shouldn't be drinking the class rep's blood wit reckless abandon..."

"I have no idea about that...! How would I know what a vampire thinks!?"

Eruru cried out emotionally then bowed her head.

Her delicate and petite body was trembling, looking very vulnerable and frail.

"While going out on operations with that man, I have seen him under the sun many times. Recalling that, he must have shown me deliberately. Also, he is particularly punctual, that is probably in order to never forget to apply the light blocking agent. A habit of wearing gloves... To avoid skin contact with me."

"Direct contact would allow you to discover his use of the light blocking agent. Looks like he was quite on guard. But the problem is why would he deliberately infiltrate an organization most unfavorable towards vampires?"

Hisui's greatest doubt regarding Kishida was that.

Although he probably thought "the most dangerous place is the safest place" but being part of an anti-monster organization was too high a risk. Also mentally, there should have been quite a lot of stress.

Even so, he still hid his identity and laid low by Eruru's side.

Hisui had a theory regarding the reason for this.

"That guy... He kept one point to himself when he received Sudou's report."

"What happened? Sudou-san's report was passed on to me through him..."

"About my freeloader, what was the first report you received like?"

"Nothing special, very ordinary... Vampire attending high school... That was it."

"I knew it..."

It made sense now, Hisui nodded.

Eruru looked surprised and asked.

"What are you trying to say...? There is something suspicious about this report? At least, the appearance of a vampire girl, going to the same high school as you—These are all rigorous facts, right?"

"Indeed. But the important part was omitted. My freeloader claims to be a 'True Ancestor.'"

"What did you say!?"

Eruru's face changed in alarm.

A True Ancestor-class vampire—someone of that exalted status was in a place like this!?

"Impossible... That vampire, unbelievable, how... Nothing of that sort was in the report...!"

"Right... It didn't appear in the report. That Sudou girl said that she gave that Kishida guy the report. But he hid this fact and did not report to you. This is one of the reasons why I couldn't trust you guys completely. Clearly a True Ancestor-class vampire had appeared yet you take such ordinary measures. And regardless if you believed or not, at least you'd ask me for confirmation."

"Then... Kishida's goal... Was that girl from the very start...!?"

"Most likely. By staying by your side, the chances of running into his own kind became higher. Perhaps while assisting your work, he had been searching for a 'True Ancestor' in secret. Sucking the class rep's blood then framing Rushella. Then using the police to capture her. Then report to you the target was destroyed, allowing him to imprison her elsewhere... However, the most important reason still eludes me."

"Reasons do not matter at all! To think a True Ancestor-class vampire... What an embarrassment, I must instantly contact headquarters to send reinforcements... No, first, the equipment needs to be adjusted...!!"

Eruru ignored Hisui and began to take out her cellphone to operate with racking her brains.

Compared to Kishida, compared the the victim, her first thoughts were destroying the True Ancestor Rushella—In the end, everything in her heart returned to the starting point.

Hisui sighed lightly and asked her in exasperation.

"Hey hey, we already cleared her of the crime, are you still thinking of exterminating he?"

"If she really were a 'True Ancestor' then she must have sucked numerous people's blood to this date. Aren't her crimes obvious!?"

"Do you have a right to talk about others? What about yourself?"

Hisui reached out his left hand towards Eruru. Having wiped the wound on his neck, there was still some blood there that had not dried yet.

"...!"

Eruru turned her head away from Hisui's arm and covered her mouth. Not only that, she also began to cough, her body trembling slightly.

"You're afraid of blood?"

"O-Of course not... Just some old illness. I-I can treat it instantly..."

Taking out a medicine box with trembling hands, she popped tablets into her mouth.

But Hisui stopped her, scattering the tablets on the ground.

"What are you doing...!?"

"Stop it. Eating that is harmful to your body."

"What nonsense... This is just ordinary medicine..."

"That's right. Just ordinary medicine for suppressing your urge to suck blood."

Eruru's face instantly lost all expression.

She looked at Hisui, her face all pale—As pale as a vampire.

"What are you saying... You are not implying I am a vampire, are you!? Even as a joke, that is going too far!"

"That's true... You were fine standing in the setting sun."

Eruru suddenly recalled what happened earlier.

Earlier in the day, when Hisui came to find her, why he specifically waited outdoors.

That was to confirm. Confirm whether she was affected by sunlight.

"You suspected me...? Suspected me of being a vampire!?"

"Yes. Seeing the way you hated vampires, it reminded me of how like poles of a magnet repelled one another. Although not being afraid of sunlight could be due to applying the light blocking agent, I checked it out as well... But the result was you didn't use it."

Hearing Hisui's words, Eruru could not help but touch her cheek.

Earlier... Hisui had pinched her there.

She originally thought Hisui was childishly seeking revenge, but now she realized the true meaning behind his action.

He was checking out how her skin's texture.

Through texture, he confirmed whether a light blocking agent had been applied.

"You... when did you start suspecting me!?"

"The first time we met. Such a petite physique yet you seemed unnaturally strong. Also, you turned away when I had a nosebleed, right? An anti-vampire expert afraid of blood? I was thinking, perhaps you're not afraid of blood but you liked it too much—Seeing blood, you can't control yourself so you avoid it. Because that guy also did the same evasive action, I also became suspicious. Finally going as far as to open the window for ventilation... Truly suspicious."

"..."

To Hisui, visiting Reina was just an excuse.

His true motive was to confirm Eruru's identity.

"...How sly you are. But this all your random guessing, I am not a vampire."

"Right, you're not. Unafraid of light, you even use a gun with a cross imprinted on it."

Hisui admitted.

But he did not relent.

Almost in a merciless tone of voice, he revealed Eruru's true identity.

"You're a dhampir, right?"

Eruru lost all color in her face. With a fearful gaze, she took a step back.

Dhampir—A hybrid offspring between a vampire and a human.

Born in the gap between light and darkness, day and night, inheriting the blood of both races.

And their bodies naturally inherited dual characteristics of humans and vampires.

With sufficient intent, they could masquerade as normal humans virtually flawlessly, but Hisui discovered a tiny flaw in Eruru's behavior.

Eruru hugged herself, trembling nonstop.

It looked like the dangerous signs of drug withdrawal. Hisui gazed at her.

Eruru reached out a trembling hand, trying to get medication from the box but Hisui called out sharply.

"Didn't I say stop?"

Eruru bowed her head and bit her lip.

A dhampir's most taboo characteristic—the desire for human blood just like a vampire.

But unlike vampires, humans did not fall under their control as a result of a bite. Neither did they turn into vampires. However, the desire for fresh blood remained unchanged.

"Like vampires, dhampirs cannot stop their desire for blood. Neither vampires nor dhampirs would die from not drinking blood but their strength would diminish. But when diminished to the very limit, their power would suddenly grow great instead, turning them into an irrational monster that seeks nothing but blood. You should know that already."

"..."

"If you are considerate of the people around you, I think you should compromise a bit. Ingesting blood in small amounts would actually be a lot better. If you just keep suppressing it, the final impulse could be terrible. So..."

"So what!? Are you asking me to go suck blood!? Asking me to shamelessly suck blood!?"

Eruru looked up, her eyes filled with tears. She continued to yell hysterically.

"What do you know!? Do you understand the me who desires blood!? Do you understand that if I do not suppress it this way, I would lose my sanity!?"

She screamed at the top of her lungs, almost as though blood would gush out from her throat.

She had suppressed these feelings at the bottom of her heart. This could not be captured simply by "likes repel one another."

"This tragic situation, it is enough for me to shoulder on my own. That is why vampires must be exterminated...!"

That was why she desperately learned about vampires and pursued this career.

Hisui listened to her plead her mission, but wiped his index finger across Eruru's lips.

His fingertip was smeared with his own blood.

The moment the vivid red lipstick was applied on Eruru's lips, a minute amount of blood accidentally entered her mouth and relieved her desire for fresh blood.

"Y-You...!"

"What a nice person you are."

"W-What are you talking about..."

"When my blood was sucked just now, you instantly rushed over, worrying about me. That's no good... I was already ordered by that guy to stop you people. You should have been more vigilant."

"T-That was..."

"Same with the class rep, right? You believed the victim like a normal person. This is normal, right? I must be the abnormal one."

Eruru wanted to say something. Hisui turned his back to her and clumsily took out his cellphone.

"Hey, it's me. Could you come over? Where are you? The convenient store in Nichoume? Perfect... Then come over... That girl was captured... What, you're busy? Let me tell you, it's all because of you! I'll explain later. Thanks."

Hisui hung up. Then he muttered with his back to Eruru.

"I was raised by a vampire. However, the one who killed my real parents was that vampire as well."

"Huh!?"

Hisui divulged his origins in response to Eruru's confession.

However, completely unlike Eruru, Hisui spoke indifferently without emotion. His tone of voice was also very uninvolved.

"I can't really remember but apparently my parents wanted to kill me. A collective suicide? My parents wanted to kill me, who didn't know anything at the time, then commit suicide. Then a vampire happened to pass by, killed my parents and saved me and raised me. This sort of situation, what do you think I should do about it? Hate the vampire for killing my parents? Thank her for saving me? As a human, what should I do?"

Eruru did not answer.

This type of question cannot be answered.

"Ludicrously, that vampire died to save me in the end. For my sake, turned into ash."

Memories of the past surfaced before Hisui's eyes.

Enduring the scorching from the intense sun in the sky, the vampire who kept performing chest compressions to rescue the boy.

"That person not only saved me but also many humans at the scene, finally dying herself."

"..."

"However, the humans who were saved, everyone was cursing at the vampire. Saying monster, you deserve to die, etc. Some people even threw rocks at her. Hey, which side is right in your view?"

Eruru could no answer, She did not want to confront this type of question at all.

However, Hisui continued to question mercilessly.

"What should I do? Because I'm human, should I follow those humans and curse the vampire who raised me? But as a human, shouldn't' I say thanks first? Whether the other person is a vampire or a monster or not... I should first say 'thank you', right?"

Hisui turned to look at Eruru but her face was turned away. No, she was avoiding Hisui's gaze.

"Before that person died, she turned me into this kind of constitution. Otherwise I surely would have died. Hence... Ever since, I won't turn into a vampire even if bitten by one. So... What am I now?"

"...?"

"Humans turn into vampires once bitten by vampires. Conversely, someone who doesn't turn into a vampire after being bitten would not be human. Then what am I? A supernatural creature? Or neither human nor supernatural, some kind of monster?"

Hisui continued to stared at Eruru as he asked.

Eruru could not answer but did not avoid his gaze, staring at him straight.

"That kind of thing I guess. Whether human or vampire..."

"So... You want to save that vampire? Saving an enemy of mankind...?"

"That girl... Drenched by rain, when she most wanted to suck blood... She didn't. Clearly a vampire."

"..."

"For my sake, she even tried to practice her blood sucking technique... Just now also... tried to save me. So what do you say, what should I do?"

This was a so-called calm tone of voice.

But the firm resolved it carried, Eruru could feel it clearly.

"That girl promised me. Before figuring out her origins, she won't suck anyone's blood but mine. I also responded to her promise. Before that... I'll be her servant. So I must go to where my master is."

Saying that, Hisui entered his own home.

Eruru stared at his back, spacing out, then a familiar voice was heard from behind.

"Good evening~ Ah, looks like the mood isn't quite right. There's been a commotion nearby?"

Mei was in her uniform, opening the gate and entering the yard.

"Sudou-san... Why are you here?"

"Hi-kun called me here. Then... Who got caught? Rushella?"

"Do you intend to assist him...? No matter what I instruct, do note that saving her is Kujou Hisui's willful decision, okay? I will not be providing any reward."

"Yes~ Oh well, it can't be helped. Who can refuse a lover?"

Although suddenly called here, Mei did not seem annoyed.

Unable to comprehend, Eruru simply asked in puzzlement.

"Why...? Don't you hate vampires as well?"

"I do dislike them, yes... And for me, she counts as a rival."

"I don't understand. In particular... I don't understand Kujou Hisui. Why is he able to go this far?"

"Right. But him, if Rushella really sucked the class rep's blood... He'd probably exterminate herself by his own hands."

"...!"

"This is probably his way of taking responsibility? But in his heart, he believed in Rushella's innocence. That's why he pondered so much and verified so many things... Seeking the truth all along. But he also worried about the class rep at the same time. Human and vampire—clearly taking one side was enough but he wants both and seeks the hardest path. To this date... And probably henceforth as well. If Rushella sucked anyone else's blood, he will exterminate her personally. That's the kind of resolve he has made."

"Who on earth is he...?"

"Just a human. But a human who treats non-human entities equally. After he found out my identity... Nothing changed. Although I'm quite confident in my appearance... But most people would distance themselves after finding out, right? But he didn't. Neither distancing himself nor getting any funny ideas—Just continuing as normal."

Mei spoke with a bright expression. She originally treated him as just the target for her baby making mission, but before she knew it, he had become her fated one true love. Meeting this kind of human, even her first ancestor might have avoided resenting being created and lived a happy life instead.

"...I do not understand."

Eruru fell silent. Footsteps were heard from behind at this moment.

Turning back, she found Hisui coming out. The moment she looked at him, Eruru felt a sense of dizziness.

"It's better that you don't look. Even if you're a hybrid, it could still be fatal."

Hisui was carrying on his back something that made Eruru, no, something that made all vampire kin feel shocked.

A giant silver cross.

He had pulled it out from the basement, wrapped its chains around his hand and carried the cross on his back.

"What is that...?"

Careful not to look at the cross behind him that stood at his height, Eruru turned her gaze away and inquired.

"The cross-shaped sacred sword, the 'Tzara Blade.' Just by raising it, ordinary vampires will be immobilized. Its blade is also very sharp. Its only flaw is it's too heavy. Probably 30kg."

"I have researched crosses in my line of work, yours... Clearly a weapon? And the holiness it carries... Very extraordinary."

"A certain savior was crucified on this thing in the past. Thus the cross turned from a symbol of death into a sacred symbol. Reportedly, this is the antique surviving from that tme period. Because it's forged from silver then processed, whether as a work of art or a weapon against vampires, it is the highest ranked. If it's not handled carefully, those bigshots at the Vatican might come running to reclaim it."

"How did such an extraordinary item fall into your hands!?"

"I inherited it from my foster parent."

Hisui simply explained in a sentence and turned towards Mei who had rushed over.

"So, could you help me carry this? I'm already out of strength."

"What... You're treating me as mover!?"

"Well, you're strong. Please, my blood was sucked, I'm already seeing stars."

"Fine... Then you must go on a date with me next time, okay? Includes an overnight stay."

"I'm going home by sunset and you bear all the costs, please accept my haggling."

Mei shrugged and reluctantly took the Tzara Blade. Then she lifted it effortlessly with one hand.

Then the two exited the garden, Eruru following them.

"W-Wait, you two. You're going to save that vampire!? You know where she is?"

"You gave Sudou all kinds of tools, right? I saw a tracking device among them so I secretly placed it on that girl's person. Vampire aside, if that clueless lady wandered off, who knows how much trouble she'd cause to others."

To think Hisui was this well-prepared.

He lightly raised his right hand and ran into the night with Mei... But no sooner had they taken two steps, Eruru had already grabbed their collars and dragged them back.

"Say, we're in a hurry you know?"

"I'd like to get things done and go home too, yeah?"

"In this emergency situation, you still want to carry that conspicuous object out in the open, running on your legs like fools? Use your brains a little. I am calling for a car."

At some point, Eruru had recovered her former eloquence.

Probably due to the earlier commotion, her half-framed glasses were almost falling off. Eruru pushed them up with her hands, a flash of inspiration glinting in her eyes.

"Also, let us discuss our plan."

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume01 Chapter3

2013-07-19T15:37:04Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 3 - Unresponsive Cross==

By the time Hisui stepped out of the school gates, the sun had already set.

He should be elated by the arrival of Saturday, a holiday, tomorrow, but his footsteps felt incomparably burdened.

The vampire had thrown an inexplicable temper tantrum and run off on her own—Clearly that was all that had happened.

"So tired......"

Hisui listlessly murmured, walking without purpose.

In his hands were his school bag and the parasol Rushella had left behind.

Although the it was past sunset and Rushella did not need the parasol—This was her personal belonging after all.

Leaving it behind should have been fine, but for some reason, Hisui picked it up when leaving the classroom.

It was not as if the thought of returning it to its owner had not occurred to him. However, he did not know the owner's current location.

If one had to hazard a guess, she was most likely at Hisui's own home.

Since they had parted on such poor terms after the ridiculous dispute, Hisui did not expect her to continue insisting on living in his house. But since her coffin was still there, she would have to return at least once.

Although vampires did not have to sleep in coffins, they provided cover from sunlight and helped recover fatigue and spiritual powers, hence coffins were necessary items. Especially high "class" vampires were very particular about their coffins and liked to have them custom made. Rushella's coffin was probably the same.

If she really were to leave him, she would surely take it with her.

Besides, she might be done with her move. By the time he got home, it was possible that she might have left already.

To think the day that they would go their separate ways would arrive so simply, Hisui could not help but make a wry expression.

Besides, why did he have to waste brain cells on a noisy and arrogant girl?

Suddenly biting him, calling herself his master on her own, a willful vampire.

Chasing him to his home, chasing him to school... So troublesome beyond compare.

Even in drinking blood she was so clumsy...... Most annoyingly, she made him once again aware of his unusual constitution.

He originally wanted to forget it completely.

He originally wanted to forget about his constitution and live like an ordinary human being.

"Such a pain in the ass......"

Hisui muttered to himself. At this moment, he felt cold water drops on his face.

"It's raining huh......"

Hisui looked up at the sky. The rain drops instantly blotted the sky and poured down violently.

The weather report had not predicted this rain. The surrounding pedestrians were all caught in the sudden disaster.

The rain was astounding, causing people in the streets to hold up bags or magazines as substitute umbrellas as they made their way rapidly through the rain.

Watching them, Hisui suddenly recalled the parasol in his hand.

Rushella had mentioned—this could be used as an ordinary umbrella, able to handle unexpected rain with ease, a fine treasure. In other words, it was used by vampires to defend against living, flowing water that they feared.

But currently, it was no in Rushella's hand.

The sudden rain did not care whom it was pouring down on, simply continuing nonstop.

Thinking seriously, this sort of worry was perhaps part of his overactive emotions.

Whether Rushella was outdoor—He did not know.

Whether Rushella had returned to his home—He did not know.

Whether Rushella was in trouble because she forgot her umbrella—He did not know.

Even if he delivered the umbrella to her hands, surely, definitely—She would not have pleasant words for him.

Clearly this result could be easily guessed, but Hisui did not slow down at all.

The road was wet and he almost slipped a number of times. His sight was also foggy. His stamina was also draining gradually as a result of getting drenched.

Yet Hisui still did not rest and ran straight for home.

Finally, when the front entrance entered into view, Hisui was already panting out of breath. Using the last of his strength, he opened the gate and stepped into the garden in front of the entryway.

"You......!"

Clearly he had hoped he was worrying too much, but Rushella appeared before his eyes in the worst possible state.

Flowing water: a vampire's weakness. And in one of its typical states—A girl drenched in rainwater was trembling slightly, collapsed in front of the entryway.

"Hey, are you okay!?"

Hisui held her in his arms and shook her but could not get any response.

Rushella's eyes were tightly closed, her lips blue, her entire body trembling, her body stiff, her temperature low. Even her pristine white skin was turning into sickly pallor.

Flowing water was a weakness but not a fatal one. But due to standing out in a rainstorm for a long period of time, the damage was still severe.

Rushella's body was virtually like a corpse right now. Her heart beat was very weak, her entire metabolism slowed to a crawl.

"What are you doing here!?"

Because the sudden rain weakened her, with no umbrella at hand to shelter from the rain, drenched in this manner, she finally fainted—The process was easily imagined.

However, normally speaking, a vampire could not possibly be caught out in the rain unprotected like this.

After all, vampires themselves were the most sensitive and aware of this weakness.

Hisui clicked his tongue, picked up Rushella in his arms and entered the house.

Although he was drenched as well, he could feel from his arms that Rushella's body temperature was even colder than his, almost as though it had fallen to water's freezing point.

It really felt like—hugging a corpse.

"Don't die okay......!!"

This cry made Rushella's hand twitch slightly but Hisui missed it completely.

He was not even aware that he had used the word "die" instead of "destroyed."

"......?"

Waking up, she found her surroundings warm.

Clearly it was unbearably cold just now, almost chilly enough to cut straight to the bone from a vampire's perspective, but it was quite warm now.

"This place... is.......?"

"You woke up?"

"You......"

Her consciousness still hazy, Rushella sat up from the sofa.

As soon as she got up, Hisui, sitting beside her, frantically turned his face to the other side.

Just as she found it strange, she instantly noticed her appearance.

"Ah—!!"

Looking down, she found herself completely naked. Although she was sleeping under a blanket, due to sitting up, her voluptuous bosom instantly jumped out.

"D-Don't......!"

"I'm—Not—Looking."

Hisui spoke while keeping his face turned away. He had predicted Rushella's reaction already.

Rushella's raised fist halted in midair, then blushing, she pulled the blanket up to cover herself.

"It's okay now... You can look this way."

Called by Rushella, Hisui faced her again.

She had already put on her usual sleep outfit of a t-shirt and shorts. She had also taken a bath, thereby warming up her body that had been drenched in the rain.

Rushella surveyed the room as though to confirm the situation.

This was Hisui's living room. The air conditioner was blowing warm air. The temperature was originally winter-like, but now the room was nice and warm. The blanket earlier had also served to help her stay warm.

"Why... was I naked?"

With the key issue raised, Hisui avoided eye contact and answered.

"...If you stay in wet clothing, you'll catch a cold, right? By the way, I kept my eyes closed while taking your clothes off. Then all I did was help wipe you dry. Because there was a towel, I didn't feel anything at all."

"...Really?"

"I'm not so depraved that I'd make a move on an unconscious girl."

"Just this once... I'll believe you."

"Thanks."

The two of them seemed to be suffering from some kind of dialogue disability.

As if trying to find each other, searching for each other's location... The two tried hard to form words.

"You helped warm me up? For me......"

"...Yeah. But not like in movies where two people hug together naked. If I really did that, you'll surely kill me. Besides, I'm not that warm either, I'd just make you colder."

"I see......"

Normally, no matter how Hisui explained himself, Rushella would still attack...... But today, she seemed unusually honest.

In any case, she looked so frail, combined with the pure whiteness of her body, one would only think of her as a frail and vulnerable young beauty.

"This thing, you forgot it."

Hisui casually handed the parasol to Rushella.

The owner received her lost item and simply stared blankly at it.

"Isn't this a vampire's necessity? Why did you leave it lying around?"

"Because......:

Rushella pouted.

Because she did not have any legitimate reason. She had simply thrown a tantrum like a child and caught in the mood, she threw the parasol away.

"Why were you standing in the rain? Even if you didn't have an umbrella, you could have found shelter, right?"

"It suddenly rained when I was at your entrance. I didn't have time to find shelter......"

"Then you could have broken the glass on the door and entered, right? Even if the rain weakened you, that's within your ability, isn't it?"

Hisui pointed out an easily imagined solution. Rushella simply answered softly:

"...I was afraid, you'd get angry......"

"......"

Apparently she fainted in the rain because she was hung up over such a matter.

While she was hesitating, the rain fell harder, in the end, she did not even have time to come up with a different plan—That was probably how it went.

"...Anyway, let's put that aside. Come here."

Hisui extended his neck and pointed at it.

Seeing Rushella cock her head in puzzlement, he added reluctantly:

"Hurry and drink."

"...Why? Aren't you always unwilling to let me suck your blood?"

"After all, when that girl pushed me down... You saved me."

Hisui treated this as a return favor. However, he did not look into Rushella's eyes.

"Even a vampire would recover very slowly if they were hurt due to their weak spots. Drenched by that much rain, drinking blood is the best way to recover faster. You should know that better than me, right?"

Hisui's words were very unbiased and objective, but Rushella did not take action.

Clearly she never considered his feelings before when sucking his blood in the past—Pouting, she averted eye contact.

"What, you're not satisfied with my blood now?"

"...After all, I suck blood very clumsily, right!?"

Rushella covered her face with the blanket and spoke with despair.

Although Hisui could not see her face, she seemed to be weeping.

"Say......"

Hisui showed an exasperated expression

Apparently, his honest opinion had damaged this proud lady's self-esteem.

"......Now is not the time to mind that, right?"

"........."

Rushella remained silent, staring at Hisui resentfully.

It looked like the comment had struck her in a sore spot.

"...Clumsy, well... It's because of that. You're still not used to it, right? After all, you lost your memories. You should be able to retrieve the feeling, since you're a 'True Ancestor' after all."

"...You really believe it? That I'm a 'True Ancestor'?"

"........."

"Even if I call myself a 'True Ancestor'... I have no way to prove it. If I had servants or family, they could help me prove it but I'm just alone... I can't prove anything."

Rushella spoke in self-mockery.

She belonged nowhere in the world. Just a lonely vampire.

Having only awakened last night, she had not even seen any of her own kind.

Solitary—All she knew was that she was a 'True Ancestor' class vampire.

Nevertheless, even this one fact cannot be proven.

"By the way—what exactly are 'True Ancestors'? I just know the literal meaning of the words, but never truly understood the term as an existence......"

"Same for me as a human. Even among vampires, those who truly understand the term can probably be counted on one hand—No, maybe not even that. The only ones who can understand it are the 'True Ancestors' themselves."

Indeed, speaking of the greatest secret in vampire legends, nothing surpassed that of the 'True Ancestors.'

For a vampire, the one who had sucked their blood was their 'master.' And the masters in turn had their own masters.

Tracing this cycle all the way back, the entity known as the 'True Ancestor' was the final end point.

Also, there existed offspring between vampires. They were called the "Pure." And tracing back the lineage of the "Pure" to the very source, the progenitor's existence was known as the "True Ancestor."

Blood sucking and mating were the two methods by which the birth of new vampires was achieved.

Vampires did not exist in isolation, but instead belonged to complicated and massive family lineages through these two methods of procreation.

And taking the most primitive spot at the top of these lineages, ruling from the summit was the existence that was the "True Ancestor."

Given so many servants and descendants, then the existence of a first "master" or "progenitor" was only natural.

So—Where did these 'True Ancestors' come from?

There was no clear answer to this most natural question.

"Who on earth... am I? Why would......"

Rushella's eyes were glimmering from a faint hint of tears. Hisui indifferently said to her:

"It's blood."

"......?"

Hearing Hisui's incomprehensible words, Rushella finally looked up to face him.

"How to identify a 'True Ancestor'—it's by blood. Vampires find blood sweet and tasty but humans do not experience the same feeling. It's just an ordinary liquid. But the blood of a 'True Ancestor' is different. Even humans or vampires belonging to different clans would be charmed by the blood of a 'True Ancestor.' That type of blood gives of a rose's fragrance, compelling people to taste it... It's said that the taste is sweet enough to melt your heart and soul. That said, I have no interest in drinking it."

"You......"

"Also, when the blood is shed, the droplet of blood will produce a stain, forming a certain pattern. Completely defying the laws of physics. It's also said that there's a difference in color, but that's about all I know."

"......"

Hisui spoke coolly while Rushella listened with a calm expression.

Then listening to this point, as if guided by his voice, she reached for her short sword on the table.

Hisui immediately called to stop her with a sharp tone of voice.

"Don't do anything reckless."

"But......"

"Whether you're a 'True Ancestor' or not, it doesn't matter to me. You are you, that's all. If you want to obsess over that, I don't care but save it for when your body has recovered."

"......"

"Okay, hurry and drink. If you delay too long, I might change my mind."

Urged, Rushella approached Hisui timidly.

Originally called a "kiss," the act of blood drinking was actually carried out like a kiss right now.

In order to stabilize her body that was still unsteady, Rushella slowly wrapped her supple arms around Hisui's neck. Her bountiful bosom pressed against Hisui's chest and their heartbeats were superimposed as one.

Then unlike previously violent and forced attempts, Rushella's lips touched Hisui's neck with utmost gentleness.

Nibble.

Rather than sinking her fangs by instinct, she bit lightly the way a pet might engage in play biting with the master.

As blood seeped from the wound, Rushella did not suck hard, instead she lapped lightly. Even the drops of fresh blood spilling out of the corners of her mouth, she would lick the clean with the tip of her tongue. Preventing the blood from staining the area surrounding the neck, she used her red tongue to carefully lick Hisui's skin thoroughly.

"Mmm......."

The ticklish feeling caused Hisui to stir.

This time, it did not hurt at all.

He could even go so far as to say it was comfortable. If an analogy was needed, it would be similar to the feeling of sucking your wounded finger.

The duration of blood sucking was quite brief. Rushella stopped soon after and left Hisui's body.

A silver thread of saliva connected the two of them.

"...Is that enough, you're only drinking this little?"

"Yeah......"

Rushella nodded and shyly pulled up the blanket, returning to the sofa.

Seeing her recovered to some extent, Hisui stood up.

"Since you can move, go take a bath, it'll feel warmer."

"Eh......"

"Your drenched clothes are not dry yet. If you're willing, just settle with using mine for now. In second floor, the room on the right, the clothes are in the closet."

Saying that, Hisui walked to the kitchen next to the living room.

Rushella stared in a daze at his back. After watching for a while, she stood up in a stumbling manner.

Roughly an hour later, Hisui laid out the diningware on the low table in the living room.

Since he had not even had a proper meal since the night before, Hisui decided to have sumptuous feast tonight.

Placed on the table were a plate of carbonara pasta, a large bowl of salad and vegetable soup.

There were also plates for eating—The table was set for two people.

Right after he finished preparing, Hisui heard someone enter the living room.

Rushella had just exited the bath.

"Oh, you're done with your bath... Hey, why did you pick that one to wear!?"

The beauty straight out of the bath—Rushella—was wearing nothing but a white shirt.

There was nothing underneath and the shirt's top was wide open. Her breasts were at risk of spilling out any moment. Even the protruding tips' shapes, poking at the shirt, were fully visible despite the fabric.

One could accidentally catch glimpses of the the base of her slender thighs if one were not careful... Hisui tried his best to shift his gaze away from the danger zone.

"Isn't that my uniform......? I intended to wear it on Monday, that's why I hung it on the clothes rack......"

"You asked me to find clothing to wear. This one is able to cover up the bottom as well. It also feels nice."

Rushella spoke with satisfaction, completely unabashed.

"Fine, whatever you want...... Sit down first. I made more than enough. Although I'm very hungry, I don't think I'll finish it all."

Only after Hisui indicated towards the low table which was laden with food did Rushella notice the situation.

With a wary expression, she looked towards Hisui for confirmation.

"May I......?"

"Didn't I already say I made extra? Relax, I didn't put garlic. In fact, I've hardly ever ate garlic my whole life. Even chili peppers, I haven't ate them recently."

"...In that case, how did you get that stuff all over me yesterday?"

"I happened to buy it because of a sale. After all...... That annoying person's no longer in this house."

"......?"

Rushella could sense some kind of underlying message in Hisui's words but she simply sat opposite him instead of asking about it.

Watching him clap his hands together and go "itadakimasu", she could not help but imitate him.

"Itadaki, masu......"

Next, the meal started.

Rushella used her fork to curl up the pasta and observed for a while, then finally shoved it in her mouth with determination.

"...Delicious."

"Thank you."

Hisui said emotionlessly.

Rushella smiled and began to eat harmoniously.

When the food on the table was almost finished by the two of them, Rushella spoke up as though she remembered something.

"...Hey."

"Hmm?"

"About yourself, tell me stuff too......"

"Huh?"

Hisui was drinking his soup and cocked his head, unable to understand what Rushella was referring to.

"After seeing the world during the daytime today... I understand now. Very likely, my race has dwindled to few survivors in the current world. Even if there are survivors, they hide away and spend their days in the shadows. Hence, humans do not know of our existence. But you're different. You understand too much, particularly about 'True Ancestors'... Ordinary humans won't know that much, right?"

"......"

"You said you used to know someone who's a vampire, right? You heard from that... person?"

Rushella gazed intently at him.

Hisui wanted to just dismiss her casually, but in the end could not win against her serious gaze. Shrugging, he returned his cup to the table.

"Rather than someone I knew...... I guess family would be more accurate?"

"Why did you lie to me!?"

"I didn't lie. That still counts as someone I know, right? If I told you that, you'd press the issue so I just worded it ambiguously.

"What a sly way you have with words...... But what's with this talk of family? Are you actually......"

"We're not blood related. Probably, you can think of that person as the foster parent who raised me? As much as I hate to admit that."

Instantly, Hisui's expression was filled with an air of reminiscence.

That appeared to be—a very sorrowful air.

"A person your age should usually live with your mother and father, right? Your parents—"

"Were dead. I don't even remember their faces. Then from what I've heard, I was adopted by a vampire before I was old enough to know things."

"That person... A woman?"

"...Why is gender the most important thing you care about?"

Hisui remarked with surprise.

Rushella looked a bit miffed and continued to press the matter.

"Cut the crap!! She's a woman, right!?"

"Fine, yes......"

"What kind of woman!? Prettier than me!?"

"This sort of subjective question varies from person to person, right? She looked older than you. Who knows how old she was actually."

"Advanced in years!? Then it's my victory!"

"...Who the heck knows. Besides, do vampires even have the concept of getting old? Although I don't know what you're deluding yourself about, a vampire adopting a human probably happened on a whim. Once fattened and matured, she planned to suck my blood?"

Ultimately, just a vampire and her food—That was Hisui's conclusion.

Rushella remained skeptical and stared intently at Hisui as she asked:

"That woman... What happened to her?"

"She's dead."

Without any sorrow, a completely monotone answer.

Rushella looked apologetic and did not know what to say. Hisui continued with his meal, unfazed.

Although Hisui was not depressed nor was he struck with sad nostalgia, Rushella still noticed something strange about his words.

Dead—This was a term that could only be applied to the living, to those with infinite lives.

Hence, 'death' was not a concept used for vampires.

Their fates ended not in 'death' but 'destruction.'

As for why, that was because they were already dead.

At least, based on the concept of human 'life', they were already outside existences.

However—He had just used 'dead' to describe the vampire who had raised him.

Basically treating her as human.

"What was she like... as a vampire?"

"A strange woman. Although Japan counts as her base, she still ran around all over the world. Because I accompanied her, I never went to school properly until middle school. This house was also hers. Right, one more thing......"

"What?"

"She was a 'True Ancestor.'"

"WHAAAAAT!?"

Rushella's face was filled with shock.

On their first encounter, she discovered that Hisui was unfazed by the sight of vampires, calm to a suspicious degree—combined with his constitution, she wondered if she had sucked blood from someone of extraordinary stature!?

"That's what she said. I don't know the specifics. Because I lived with her, I could not help but learn plenty of knowledge about vampires. But personally, I'm still just an ordinary high school student."

"You're fine despite getting your blood sucked by me. That doesn't sound very ordinary to me."

"Yeah, but only when my blood is sucked. When I'm not losing blood, I'm no different from ordinary people. My constitution only acts up when a vampire bites me. I don't want to talk about it. Having seen human society today, have you remembered anything?"

"No......"

Rushella shook her head sadly. Her core memories about herself were still very uncertain.

"However, I did have some results. First of all, I've decided I need to understand more about the human world. This will surely have intimate relations to my origins."

"I see... Okay."

"So... I will be going to school too!"

Rushella acted majestically as usual and declared loudly.

"EHHHHHHHH!?"

Perhaps things would be better if she had not recovered.

Seeing Rushella's conceited look, Hisui's face began to twitch.

"Eh, what the heck, you're going to go to my high school on Monday too?"

"Of course! Besides, you're my servant, it's your job to serve by my side!!"

"I refuse!! How important do you think you are!?"

"I am the great 'True Ancestor' of the vampires!!"

Rushella proudly puffed out her massive chest.

Hisui secretly regretted saving her and watched from the corner of his eye as Rushella stood up and left the living room.

Then she quickly returned with a sack in her hand, large enough to hold a human head.

"What's that?"

"I kept it in the coffin."

Rushella did not answer the question but poured the contents onto the floor.

Out from the sack came a lustrous golden brilliance.

Accompanied by crisp metallic sounds, they scattered all over the floorboards.

"This..."

Hisui picked one up for a closer look. Unbelievably, it was a gold coin, roughly the size of a 500yen coin, with a pattern like someone's face on top, but who knew what time period and what country the coin was from. Clearly it was not merely gilded but forged out of highly pure gold.

There were roughly five hundred of these gold coins rolling on the floor, instantly filling the house with a swathe of golden magnificence.

The scene in the room was like opening a treasure chest in a fairy tale.

"What's this, your accumulated wealth for hibernating?"

"Although I don't know its exact value, it should be worth quite a lot, right?"

"Of course, this is real gold after all... But it needs to be converted into cash first."

"I see. So, umm... Basically, yeah, umm that......"

Rushella spoke in an arrogant tone of voice as she sneaked glances at Hisui's reaction.

"This can count as 'rent', right?"

"Huh?"

Hisui was increasingly befuddled by her words.

Rushella awkwardly fiddled with her fingers and looked up at Hisui.

"Umm...... If I go to school, I need an address. It's too troublesome to find a new one...... Besides, you're my servant, so staying by my side is your obligation without question!! Indeed, you should be the one kneeling down and begging me!! Hurry up and prostrate yourself to beg me to allow you by my side!!"

"Huh——!?"

Hisui's face twisted.

He really should not have saved her. He should have simply cast her aside.

He began to deeply regret everything he had done for her. Rushella then began to pick up the scattered gold coins. Then holding a full pile in her hands, she presented them to Hisui.

"You don't want... them? This, isn't enough......?"

"You......"

"Staying here...... I can't......?"

Just like the time when she confessed her memory loss, Rushella's voice was helpless and dream-like.

Like the color of her skin, her existence was so fragile that it seemed as though the surrounding scenery would be dyed white.

Hisui scratched his head and took one gold coin from Rushella's hands.

"I'll use it as a lucky charm."

Saying that, Hisui stood up, cleared the table and took the utensils back to the kitchen.

"Wait, you......"

"After all, this isn't my home originally. It's the house of your kin."

"......"

"So basically... Even if some vampire of unknown origins lived here, I won't have any objections."

Hisui spoke with his back towards her. Rushella instantly burst into smiles.

Her unease dispelled, she instantly recovered an expression that befitted her teenaged face.

This change could be sensed even with his back turned towards her. Hisui then said indifferently:

"The inner room on the second floor...... Should be the most convenient for you to use. There's thick curtains to block light so you don't need to worry in the mornings. Also, it's the most spacious bedroom."

"Yes!"

As if wanting to see her bedroom immediately, Rushella raced up to the second floor.

Hisui smiled wryly and began to wash the dishes.

In a blink of the eye, it was late night already—Hisui went down to the basement at home.

The basement's layout was very spacious, basically an open area the size of the entire floor.

The room was built with solid rock with a library, wine cellar, food storage and used antique candlesticks for lighting, giving a decrepit medieval atmosphere—In other words, very much filled with a vampire's style.

Rushella had already gone to bed in the room he assigned to her. Originally, he had thought about providing the basement to her who did not like sunlight.

But Hisui did not do that.

Because the object before his eyes did not permit the existence of vampires in the basement.

Stabbed into the ground, this object was a vampire's weakness rivaling sunlight.

Namely, a cross.

Standing at a tilt, entrenched in the ground, its size was large enough to crucify a human on it.

The luster of its surface resembled that of pure silver. A pristine and flawless exterior.

The cross' edges were polished to be as sharp as knives, with the four ends shaped like "hooks" that resembled arrowheads or harpoons.

Criss-crossing the center were decorations of crimson gemstones. Wrapped over it were chains symbolizing dogma.

Although the style of the design was different from the ones usually found in churches, this did not affect the sacred impression the cross exuded.

Ordinary crosses used as signs or decorations did not pose any threat to vampires.

But this cross right here was the real thing.

It was a crucifix for exterminating evil and purifying the world.

Furthermore, it was the the tombstone of the former master of this home and this place.

Hisui gazed at the cross, his eyes wavering with indescribable sorrow.

Facing the cross for a long while, Hisui said softly in a grumbling manner:

"Hey...... Is this house cursed by any chance? A weird vampire has moved in, you know? Are you scheming something? She's sleeping in your room now."

The silver cross remained unresponsive.

It could not answer in the first place.

"You were dead already but another one came. Clearly I don't want to be involved with your kind anymore, but here I go running into one again."

The cross remained silent.

Unresponsive.

Hisui bent down and stared at the crimson gemstone inlaid in the silver cross.

"Come on, say something...... Miraluka."

The cross did not respond.

The tombstone simply chose to reject the living through silence.

The dead could not resurrect.

No matter how he interrogated, his questions simply resounded through empty space.

Although Hisui knew it was futile even before coming here, in the end, nothing changed.

Listlessly, he left the basement.

"Ow ow ow!!"

The next morning, even without an annoying alarm clock, Hisui still could not enjoy waking up in a natural and comfortable manner.

After a tempestuous first day at school, it was Saturday immediately.

Just as he planned to prepare for the official start of high school life next week by getting proper rest, he suddenly felt a sharp pain on his neck.

Opening his eyes...... There was a vampire slurping away at his blood in the same posture as yesterday.

"What are you doing... Rushella-san!?"

"What ma I doing? First blood in the morning. After a bath, this is the perfect taste."

Rushella declared openly. Her body felt warm and still had some humidity.

Her pale white body was wrapped in nothing but a bath towel.

Enjoy a drink of blood after a bath like yesterday.

"Who asked you to take a bath so casually!? Didn't you take baths last night already!? Are you Shizuka!?"<ref>'''Shizuka'''(静香): Doraemon character who has a passion for baths.[http://doraemon.wikia.com/wiki/Shizuka_Minamoto]</ref>

"Shut up, I took a bath first so that the blood will taste better!"

"Why do you have to take a bath to make someone else's blood tastier when you suck it!? Isn't that completely reversing means and goals!? Also, get away, it hurts!"

"What are you saying to your master!? I paid already!"

"Japan has no system of blood selling! Besides, you're wrong if you think you can buy my blood with a single gold coin, it's not that cheap!!"

"You're really noisy, anyway, who cares!?"

Rushella pressed down from above while Hisui struggled below.

While struggling, Hisui unmistakably touched Rushella's massive bosom—The bath towel slid and fell.

"D-Don't look——!!"

"Say, this is your own fault......!!"

This scene, familiar to both of them, was reenacted once more as the house echoed with screams and groans.

Vampire and human, master and servant.

Thus the curtain rose for the drama of Hisui and Rushella's life together.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 06 Chapter 5

2013-06-27T01:59:31Z

Nukie: /* Chapter 5 The Fall of Fort Lux */

== Chapter 5 The Fall of Fort Lux ==

When Lyudmila Lurie visited LeitMeritz and enjoyed friendly chats with Tigre, she once said something about castle siege.

"Castle siege, in one sentence, is psychological warfare."

While sipping the tea which she brought in the guest room of the Imperial Palace, and glittering her blue eyes, she proudly launched a speech.

"Even if you can make a hole in the rampart, you cannot destroy the entire rampart. How to raise the morale of the army, how to dampen the morale of the enemy. Leading a large army surrounding the Fort, as well as food-capture of soldiers, everything is for that purpose."

"But, there is also examples of overcoming the rampart relying on the number and the momentum, and of invading the Fort and altogether knocking down the enemy and occupying it."

In the strange attitude of Mira which stretches her moderate chest, if compared with Ellen's, and can somewhere be regarded as lovely, Tigre carries out such a rebuttal. The {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} was not particularly upset.

"Just as you said, there are also precedents of this, but only to a certain degree. Keep that in mind, Tigre. What to do to make the enemy's morale drop significantly. Whether subjugating the General enemy, or burning out the enemy’s food, or also requesting reinforcements, it is just one of these means."

As he was kindly admonished like that, Tigre, scratching his head, had no choice but feel ashamed of his own innocence. Though Lim too, it seemed that teaching Tigre was also a very pleasant thing for Mira.

"I wonder if it is because you are honest unlike someone I know. Although it would be nice if you honestly accept my invitation, too."

The Vanadis of Olmutz revealed a pleasant smile. Tigre, himself up to now had never considered a castle siege. Even such basic knowledge for him was very precious and he was thankful for that.

''---Now, then, what should I do in this situation...?''

While recalling the conversation with Mira, Tigre rode forward. Beside him were Olga and right in front, Tallard's subordinate Ludra, each respectively straddling horse.

Following behind them were three thousand troops, with the sound of hoofs, and armors which were clattering. Three hundred of them were the aforementioned Sachstein mercenaries. They were marching slightly away from the regular army.

The General Commander of those three thousand soldiers was Ludra. Neither Tigre, nor Olga.

Though Tallard said he would entrust the troops to Tigre, the young man requested Ludra to act as General Commander. The three people Tigre, Olga and Matvey were under the pretense of being Tallard’s close friends, and Ludra was responsible for supporting them as adjutant.

Tigre and the others were heading to the Fort through the highway which linked the Fort Lux to Valverde. For the moment, there was no problem that occurred, and if they kept up this pace, they would probably see the Fort before noon tomorrow.

There were several sheets of papers in Tigre's hands. It was a detailed sketch of the Fort Lux. There were the ones that were in the castle of Valverde, Tallard let him have them.

''---Though there is no moat, the walls are very high and very thick. There is no water wells, and they get water from the underground waterway.''

On the maps, even the underground waterway was conscientiously drawn. In a case that the Fort was captured by the enemy, Valverde would be placed in a very dangerous situation. This level of preparation was, of course, natural.

''---If I use that power, it should not be difficult to capture the Fort, but...''

Thinking of that, Tigre immediately reconsidered. If he used the power of the black bow or Olga’s {{furigana|Dragonic Skills|Veda}}, it would not be difficult to capture the Fort Lux. After all, just making a hole in the rampart so that the soldiers break into from there should be simple.

However, Tigre decided not to use the power of the black blow at least in the fall of the Fort Lux battle. He also asked Olga not to use her {{furigana|Dragonic Skills|Veda}}, except in extreme emergency.

Since this was not Zchted, but Asvarre. There were only Olga and Matvey who he could call true allies.

Thinking about the threat, showing the power of the black bow or the Dragonic Tool by the current situation, aside from being wary, the battlefield would be locked in their lives, and they would not stand being confined. At least until they rescued Sophie, he was hoping to avoid conspicuous action.

Moreover, Olga aside, he himself did not think that he could handle the power of the black bow.

He shook his head to brush away idle thoughts. At that time, Matvey came riding a horse. For him who could freely speak the Asvarre language, Tigre had him look at the state of soldiers.

"Have you thought about any plans?"

In a cheerful voice while turning a look to the bunch of papers which Tigre had, "Not at all." was Tigre’s reply by shaking his head.

"What about the soldiers?"

"Their morale is quite high. The army appears to be organized in soldiers accustomed to war, most people look cold, and almost no one is disturbed."

"What are they thinking about General Leicester? I mean, they were allies until the other day, right?"

"The awareness of traitor seems to be strong. Lord Tallard has certainly betrayed Prince Jermaine, but before that, the fact that General Leicester went over to the enemy has a greater impact on them. In addition, they know that Lord Tallard hates General Leicester."

Looking like he had no words to say, and rummaging his darkish red hair, Tigre looked up at the sky. The blue sky mixed with the end of summer and the start of fall looked like it lacked some vividness.

"So both fighting spirit and proficiency are enough, huh. I wonder how they are seeing us."

"Foreign guests, so it seems. Because of the announcement that we are Lord Tallard's friends, so you should not worry about it, but if it can fully be trusted... is hard to say. That being said, they trust Lord Tallard and Ludra-dono, and swear an oath of loyalty. As long as we're in no big gaffe, then it won't matter."

Hearing the same answer as speculated, Tigre was relieved.

The reason that he requested Ludra to act as Commander was this. Even though there were under the pretense of being Tallard's friends, not only they weren't people from Asvarre, also would the soldiers really bring themselves to entrust their life to people whom identity was not apparent to them?

For Tigre, for example if it happens that an unknown person, who claims to be a friend of Ellen, commands the soldiers of Alsace, he won't help but feel uneasy.

Though Tallard entrusted the soldiers to Tigre as proof of his trust in him, and chose Ludra as adjutant so that no trouble occurred, Tigre, when departing from Valverde, finished the formality.

If Ludra acted as Commander, the soldiers would be relieved, and moreover, reduce their vigilance to the trio. Above all, this was their war. Tigre did not mean to meddle more than required.

"Thank you. So please continue to check out."

As Tigre's expression of gratitude, Matvey saluted and turned the horse. He rode the horse to the side of soldiers again. After seeing him off, Tigre began to rethink about the plan for the capture of the Fort Lux.

''---First of all, I must solve the issue of the same number. And then, I want a military unit that will follow me. It would be impossible with the soldiers of Asvarre. Since there is almost no relationship of mutual trust between them and me. As such, I will ask to Ludra...''

Absorbed too much in his thoughts, he seemingly failed to pay attention to the horse. The pace of a horse shifting horizontally (to the side) little by little, as Tigre was startled, he stopped right next to Olga. The Vanadis with light pink-colored hair looked up at Tigre with her deadpan expression.

"Is something wrong?"

Tigre revealing a wry smile, scratched his darkish red hair trying to dodge the question, but immediately reconsidered that this was a good opportunity.

"I would like to ask something to Olga, can I?"

He actually wanted to ask it earlier, but there were many things he should keep track of even after leaving Valverde leading the army, and he accidently delayed it.

"In the audience hall after meeting Tallard. Since then, you have entrusted (all) the decisions to me. That's what I'm concerned about."

About Olga's current status, Tigre was feeling guilty for the fact that, by the course of events, he might have involved her. Although he was very grateful that she lent her power, he did not want her to overdo it.

"I do not say anything because there is especially nothing to say."

Olga's reply was clear and concise. However, re-thinking that this alone was not enough, the 14-year-old Vanadis added.

"If I think that there is a problem in Tigre's judgment, I will also give my opinion. So far, I do not think so."

"But, there is no need for you to join this war."

He knew Olga's strength. It might be more reassuring than anyone if she fought to his side. But, on the other hand, he had a hesitation to take her to the battlefield.

"Though while bearing the title "Vanadis" it's not to me to say it, I, who fled from the land which I should govern, probably do not deserve to be called a Vanadis. However, while knowing Sophia Obertas's crisis, I cannot overlook it."

"Have you and Sophie met?"

"Only once, when I went to the Capital; she did not give me a bad impression."

After answering so, Olga moved only her line of sight upward looking Tigre.

"So Sophie is her nickname. Tigre, are you close to her?"

"Rather than saying close, she is more a benefactor. She really helped me in various ways regarding the matter of Brune."

Hearing Tigre's answer, Olga just made a "hmm" sound. After 3 to 4 counts, she said in a casual tone.

"Tigre. As for me, I trust you. Whether having revealed you that I am Vanadis, or still being here now, you may think that it is the proof to that. So-"

Olga shy, with a slightly faster tempo, and slightly raising her voice continued.

"When calling my name, you can also put a little more affection."

Not being able to understand right away the meaning of what she said, Tigre steadily gazed at Olga's profile. As her face slightly flushed, the young man finally understood. With a wry smile, Tigre gently patted Olga’s shoulder.

"Count on it."

However, this alone could not seem to satisfy Olga who slightly pouted.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Among the three thousand soldiers of Tallard, there were three hundred Sachstein mercenaries. The name of the man commanding these mercenaries was Simon. He was exactly 30 this year. He was a veteran mercenary recognized by his subordinates.

He was neither too large nor too short with a height that met his age, and his sturdy body was forged in the mercenary life. Plus, one might say he had a teenage constitution with short black hair and sharp eyes, and a baby face, but the big scar in his left cheek denied the youthful impression.

"When covering the left side of the face, he is very cute", was the statement of the whores who have slept with him.

A young man was visiting the tent of that Mercenary Captain. That was Tigre.

"What can I do for you?"

Deliberately putting on a steep expression, Simon, scowling at Tigre, applied (issued) an irritated voice. In the slightly soiled camp, there were two mercenaries other than him. The three people including Simon were dressed in iron armor, and their waist was girded with a sword.

On the other side, Tigre was lightly dressed just wearing leather armor on hemp clothing. Though he still held the black bow, the sword was obviously more advantageous in the tents.

However, not only Tigre showed no signs of being frightened, but he also caught Simon's line of sight with a hearty expression. It was not a bluff, and he seemed rather satisfied.

"Mercenary Captain Simon-dono. I have something I want to discuss with you."

''---Ooh...''

Simon still with a stern expression was inwardly impressed while silently staring at the young man. About Tigre, Simon only knew that he was Tallard's guest.

''---Clothes and leather armor are also decent. He gives the feeling of a noble young master who got lost his way in middle of the hunt... But the fact that he is scared neither by this atmosphere nor by my voice shows that he is quite brave.''

That was the reason Simon put on a steep expression and suddenly poured on a threatening voice on Tigre. He was not really angry, nor hostile to the young man.

In addition to the belief: "If you underestimate a mercenary, you will be doomed", coupled with the observation of each other, there was the purpose to make the opponent falter if lucky, and advantageously carry subsequent negotiations. Even now, he was calmly assessing Tigre in his mind.

Since Simon did not speak, Tigre continued.

"I want you and the three hundred mercenaries led by you directly under my command. I have already got Ludra-dono's permission. To what Lord Tallard currently pays, I will add one piece of silver coin per day. Two pieces of silver coins for those leading more than 50 persons. Three pieces of silver coins for more than 100 persons. While it's five silver coins for you. What do you think?"

Simon did not answer immediately. Just like wild beasts, eliminating the presence of those who suddenly show up and observing the situation, he was sitting still on plain chair staring at Tigre.

"Which country language are you good at?"

After a while, Simon uttered these lines. Tigre, even though revealing a surprised expression, still answered Brune language.

"Then speak to me with Brune language. I can stand to hear your third-rate Zchted language."

"Sorry about that."

As Tigre smiled and politely bowed, he once again repeated what he just said in Brune language. Simon looking the young man did not ride on provocation. He brought himself to hear the story just a little.

"Why come to us? You should ask Ludra-dono to borrow regular soldiers."

"Are you not a friend of Tallard?" As he implicitly asked so (As the question included such overtone), Tigre shook his head. Erasing his smile, he put on a serious expression.

"What I need are soldiers who will go forward as long as they judge the command to be correct even if it is a bit dangerous."

"I think the loyalty of those fellows to be quite considerable."

In a sarcastic voice, Simon replied. He did not intend to exaggerate. Even aware of being clearly numerically inferior in comparison with the enemy army, the soldiers here still believed in Tallard, as well as his subordinate Ludra.

Likewise, Simon was here simply because he bet on the General who led the first string of Tallard army.

Tigre showed an attitude of thinking, it was just the time for about two breathing.

"You know that I am a person from Brune, right?"

"I can somehow guess from your accent, as well as your face."

"I just get acquainted with Lord Tallard, by serving as a foreigner. Even if I persuade them with Ludra's help, I do not think that the soldiers will entrust their life to a person that they do not know well."

Simon who, inwardly believed that it makes sense, was also amazed. He was young, and yet he understood.

If the commander is a foreigner, he must whether have very high prestige and reputation, or require the ability to convince the soldiers. Though most of the mercenaries led by Simon were people of Sachstein, there were also those from Brune, Zchted and Asvarre. It was Simon's power and prestige that could unite them.

"...So you think we would listen to what you said?"

"Compared with the regular soldiers, it is easy to sustain (your) trust by money. Besides, the point of 'foreigners' is hard to be much of an issue. I thought so."

A smile appeared on Simon's mouth. This was a satisfactory answer. He let his men prepare to put a chair on the corner of the tent, inviting Tigre on the seat.

"Let's hear the story. If I can be convinced by your suggestion, I will follow with the value said a while ago."

However, Tigre did not sit on the chair.

"Before that, I have a proposal."

Simon silently nodded, urging Tigre. The young man with an amiable tone said.

"I am very skilled with the bow, don't you want a match? From your squad, choose people good at the bow... Let's say, about five people. We will use a bow. And we won't use crossbow. If even one can shoot an arrow farther than me, let’s add ten pieces of copper coins to the allowance that we said a while ago."

Steepness disappeared from Simon's face. It was happiness that emerged instead.

"Okay. I get on."

Mercenary is basically on the merit system, following the person with superior ability obediently.

It was Ellen who taught so to Tigre. "Of course, there are also exceptions", Was what she added while slightly sticking out her tongue.

The young man was betting on this now. To get their trust in a short time, he intended to do all what he could.

Tigre's purpose was to let the mercenaries - particularly the Captain Simon recognized his skills with the bow. Even if there was a user of the bow superior to him, it was not particularly a problem. Because if there was such a strong person, he would be there to be reckoned long ago.

In addition, Tigre had just the feeling that he intensely wanted to compete with somebody at the bow.

''---There might be someone somewhere who can shoot an arrow farther than me.''

He had that feeling in a corner of his heart. The encounter with Tallard which was a bow errand with ability equal to him, gave the young man a lot of shock and strain.

In the rest of the interval of the march, Tigre played the match with the mercenaries.

And then Tigre won the trust of the mercenaries.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Just around noon the next day, the 3000 of Tallard army led by Ludra stopped the lineup to the south of the Fort Lux.

The Fort Lux was built with piled up black granite, and was obviously of a strong structure.

Though there was no moat, it was endowed with a high thick walls, it had two gates to the north and one to the south. On the south side was the main gate, here was something sturdy which inserted the board of the oak into thick iron plate.

The back gate on the north side was around two or so smaller (than the main gate) and there was also only one small iron plate. The second gate directly next to the back gate had a size that could not safely be referred to as iron door rather than gate. This gate was used when the main gate and the back gate must be shut.

With the dense forest spreading directly at the north of the Fort, such as the deployment of troops or the setting of siege weapons were nearly impossible. That is why the north gate was small.

On the other side, to the south was a flat prairie. The way this Fort highly rose the forest over the back, appeared like a black giant was standing in the way, so the offensive momentum atrophy (shrank).

Though the soldiers of Tallard army were also overwhelmed by the appearance of the Fort, they regained their composure seeing the calm way of command of Ludra.

Ludra completed the lineup in the south of the Fort. Even though it is said the south, it was not in the vicinity of the Fort. It was about five hundred alsins (about 500 meters) away.

"Do we not make the castle siege?"

Olga emitted a wondering mutter. Tigre also thought about the question, but that was cleared immediately. It's because he was told that Ludra, taking over more than ten horsemen, went toward the Fort. Tigre and the others asked him to let them accompany.

Even when seeing Ludra and his subordinates approaching, the Fort showed no reaction in particular. As they stopped the horses in a place where arrows could not reach, Ludra shouted toward the Fort.

"General Leicester and his followers. You probably already know, but Prince Jermaine, by who you took the banner of revolt, is dead. Now, General Tallard Graham became the Lord of the whole area centering on Valverde. Don't you think we should avoid unnecessary conflict, and join hands (bid together)?"

This was definitely not sound great, but could be heard clearly. His men also shouted the same thing toward the fort, and then after a short time General Leicester appeared on the rampart.

With some brown hair bequeathed on the left and right ears, he was almost a bald man. As Ludra, he was probably not more than 35 years of age, but he gave a different impression (vibe). His physique (build), though medium, was easily wearing a heavy armor, and one could see that he was training (well forged).

"The likes of hunter born in a fishing village shouting for Generals really make me laugh. We have inherited the royal bloodline of Prince Elliot as his peers. If you bastards do not want to be known as the vanguard of traitors, you should throw away your weapons and prostrate yourselves to the seedling of the castle gate. From those supplying wives and daughters in order, I will convey to Prince Elliot."

The soldiers on the rampart also repeated Leicester's words aloud. Matvey, twisting his tough look, which seems to say "It's helpless" shook his head. For Tigre, too, the mood was souring (unpleasant).

"It's such a man, huh. It's as Tallard said."

When he finds young girls of his liking, he kidnaps them and brings them back to the Fort. As for Tallard fighting so that people live in peace, even a temporary cooperation (joint) could not maintain long-term friendly relations between the rivals.

Ludra and his men did not continue to speak, and with the attitude that he did what he could, he returned to the army. The Fort side silently saw him off.

Like that, the sun set while both armies were on alert at each other, and the first day, without major incident, was gradually approaching night.

In the commander's tent, there were four people Ludra, Tigre, Olga and Matvey. They were sitting around the sketch (on the map) of the vicinity of the Fort.

The autumn nights of Asvarre were very cold, but this tent, which was only for Commander service, blocked the cold night air with thick clothes overlapping, and the ground was also covered with a carpet of animal hair (fur). Therefore the four people, only dressed with a mantle on top of the armor, were able to continue the war council.

"So, Tigre-dono. What should we do?"

Without interrupting his mild smile, Ludra asked. Tigre asked back.

"That the enemy did not come out from the Fort, is it unexpected for Ludra-dono?"

"It is within the scope of expectation. This side and the enemy have the same number. Therefore, I expected them to come strongly attack, but it should be say it's as expected of General Leicester. However, there is something that I learned."

The sun was setting, and in the tent, only the light of candlesticks lit up the four people. The trio felt that Ludra's added dreadfulness.

"Today's provocation was to check General Leicester's actions. If he opened the gate and come out, I was planning to break through in the prairie. However, they firmly shut the gate. I'm afraid that, they won't come out until Prince Elliot's troops appear."

"In there, we will take advantage that the enemy stays indoors in the Fort and the cave which connects to the underground waterway... Underground tunnels will be dug and we will attack from there?"

At Tigre's words, Ludra could not help but leaked a sound of admiration.

"Just by looking at the map depicts, you were able to think that, eh?"

Tigre just smiled and did not answer. In addition to the knowledge once learned from Mira, he judged so after getting Matvey to carefully check the lineup of this army of 3000 soldiers. Receiving reports that only some kinds of siege weapons such as castle mallet fracture (battering ram) and catapult were missing, Tigre held his conviction.

"It's just you say. Waiting until the cave is connected to the underground waterway, we will flashy perform the castle attack as a diversion, and with that chance, a squad will sneak into the Fort to open the gates."

"Will that be well for you?"

Matvey showed doubts. Though Olga did not say anything, she seemed to be of the same opinion. Ludra, quietly confident, calmly nodded.

"Before we leave Valverde, Lord Tallard spread a rumor in this whole area. If His Excellency gathers an army, the plan is to be joining with us first, and assault the Fort Lux, as we are just the advance party before the real attack of the castle."

If they believed the information that Tallard spread, it would be better for Leicester to strike this army of three thousand before it's too late for him. Besides, only the capitulation declaration was carried out here, the troop’s deployment being also away from the Fort, there was a lack of motivation, such as "don't do anything until the army of Tallard arrives".

However, Leicester did not take the bait. Unless a major change occurred, he intended to devote himself to the defense of the Fort. As for Ludra, only with capitulation declaration and lineup, he virtually took the means of sortie from Leicester.

"The underground tunnels are scheduled to be finished digging in 4 days. While being on alert of the enemy's actions till then, we're going to act as if we are really waiting for that army (Tallard and other troops). - Do you have any questions?"

"...Can you listen to my plan? No, it's not that I deny your strategy."

Looking at the map of the Fort, Tigre said so. It was a brilliant plan, but without drawbacks. He thought so.

Ludra who heard the pointing out and the proposed amendment of Tigre, was speechless for a moment, and then patting his knees with a delightful expression, he accepted this view.

Four days passed after, Tallard army took up their lineup in front of the Fort Lux.

Meanwhile, the three thousand soldiers scheduled only with a large wooden shield spent the days of sporadically attacking by shooting with bows and arrows.

Likewise, the enemy took action against this attack by only fighting back with bows and arrows. The Fort Lux should also have catapults, but did not mean to use them.

"In view of the situation, I have to prepare a false rumor that the army of His Highness Tallard will show soon."

It is an opinion of Ludra, and the trio also held the same view.

There were dozen people of Tallard army who suffered minor injuries, but injured person also hardly appeared on the fort side. There were too few arrows which reached the top of the wall.

Around evening of that day, the four people gathered in the commander's tent.

"The number has somehow become complete."

Ludra, said so to Tigre with a smile, and Tigre nodded back, too.

"As scheduled, we begin the operation at dawn."

On the map of the vicinity of the Fort, Ludra ran his finger.

"First, my squad will attack from the front. Besides, with 500 soldiers, we will make a surprise attack from the underground waterway. And then---"

Ludra's fingertips pointed the west of the Fort drawn on the map.

"Waiting for the internal uproar, Tigre-dono and Olga-dono along with the mercenary squad of 300 will climb over the walls from here."

Ludra, half dumbfounded and half amazed, looked at Tigre.

"It's a bit late, but the height of the walls is 12 alsins (about 12 m) high"

Walls exceeding 10 alsins were very rare. Not only they swelled highly enough to spend an extraordinary amount of time and materials, but it was also because they lacked stability. Walls five or six alsins were common.

Meanwhile the Fort Lux, not only thickened the walls, but also imparted a gradient (a slope) through his structure to solve this problem.

"They will somehow manage. Since they also said that they will do it."

"Since I increased their pay, it would be troubled if they don't make better work than usual."

Ludra revealed a wry smile. He moved his eyes back to the map.

"Last - Tigre-dono's squad will get down the walls and open the back gate in the north, and the squad sneaking into the forest will break into from there."

"Do we divide our troops in four parts as the enemy?"

"It's because it's the same number. To remove the advantage of the enemy which is the walls, we just have to disrupt them by exploiting the gap."

To Matvey who groaned folding his arms, Tigre replied with an optimistic tone. Although the unit led by Tigre was the most dangerous, the young man's face did not reveal the slightest sense of tragic.

He reconfirmed the order, and when the war council was drawing to a close, Olga suddenly raised her hand.

"I have a proposal."

"...Please, speak."

Ludra which was half-rising to his feet sat again on the carpet, revealing a wonderful expression. During these three days, even though they held the war council every day because they need to confirm the situation, Olga never spoke.

Since Tigre had also been thinking that she rode on his plan, he stared at Olga with a surprised face. Only Matvey showed anxiety in his tough look.

"Before the attack, I want to go to the Fort as a messenger."

"As a messenger... do you want to propose the capitulation again?"

At Ludra's question, Olga shook her head.

"These four days, I asked Matvey to make a little investigation. About the type of girls that General Leicester likes. He seems to like girls my age."

Tigre understood what Olga was trying to say. Approaching Leicester under the pretense of messenger, she would try to assassinate him. With a stern look, the young man forestalling rejected.

"No"

"...I understand."

To Tigre's surprise, Olga easily gave up.

In this way, the war council was disbanded.

After finishing the war council, Tigre and the others visited the camps for mercenaries, and prepare adjustments and props of the force attacking from the west.

As the sunset had long gone, there were only the twinkling stars shining in the sky and the flames of the campfire. To prevent the Fort to detect them, they chose this time to start working.

The length of the siege ladder was about six alsins at best. In front of the walls of 12 alsins, it was useless. In this, Tigre, Simon and the others prepared a rope tied to the claw tip.

Since this was not high enough even if normally cast out, and it must be tied with a rope to the bolt of crossbows, Tigre and other mercenaries skilled at using crossbows shot them out to hook.

Tigre having thought of this plan two days ago, tested it at a remote place from the Fort. As the result was not bad, Simon and the others suddenly became motivated to do it.

When Tigre noticed something unusual, he finished the preparations.

Matvey, whom he said that he had something to discuss, and Olga who suddenly disappeared were missing. Asking Simon, he replied that he did not also know.

"That can't be", as he thought so, Tigre jumped out of the camp, leaving the command to Simon.

The tent where the trio was sleeping was next to the Commander's.

When Tigre proposed to set apart for theirs a tent for Olga, she refused saying that there was no need to do so. For Tigre, considering their own safety, also knew that it was better for them to stay together, so he did not say anything.

When he walked inside, Tigre realized his fear became reality. There was no figure of Olga, but only a note with her handwriting left in a conspicuous place.

『I will sneak into it (the Fort). I hope you do not get angry at Matvey.』

''---What did you...''

After reading this sentence, Tigre tightly grasped the black bow, and ran to the commander's tent. Though the soldiers turned a surprised look, he could not afford to care about such trifles.

When he rushed in out of breath, there was only Ludra inside. He was probably re-examining once again the plan of this time, and sitting on the carpet, he was looking at the map and the sketch of the Fort. Though he was surprised for a moment after seeing Tigre, he soon revealed his usual mild smile.

"...Did you know?"

"I have just heard. She wanted me to keep that secret from you."

Though it is a very brief question even though he guessed correctly, Ludra replied.

Olga headed to General Leicester pretending to be a messenger of Prince Elliot.

"Did you not stop her?"

"From my standpoint, to capture this Fort, her proposal was quite attractive."

As Ludra indifferently replied, Tigre, with nowhere to vent his anger kindled, and firmly clenched his fists. However, he clearly understood that it would be meaningless even if he beat him here.

"She said that she wants to be helpful to you."

He knew that. And it's precisely for this reason he did not want her to do something like this. Since it was her, she should have no problem. There was also Matvey.

''---But...''

After a long silence, Tigre turned his anger into a sigh and spitted it out.

"...We will proceed as scheduled, okay?"

As he only asked that, and confirmed that Ludra nodded, Tigre made depressed left the tent.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

The moon considerably inclined to the west, and the night wind was getting severe when the sentries began to feel that dawn was near. In Fort Lux's north gate, there were two shadows.

"I am a messenger of Prince Elliot. Please open the gate."

Matvey deliberately with a rude voice shouted towards gate. Olga stood beside him. Both were dressed differently from usual.

Matvey wrapped his body in linen clothes and leather armor stained slightly which really harked back to pirates, and girded a curved sword to his waist. As a sailor, he who had a sturdy body and an explicitly tanned skin should not be happy that this outfit really suited him.

After for Olga, she was wearing slightly soiled clothes pretending to be a village girl. She was holding a small decorative ax, which looked quite heavy.

Since the other party was only two people, while the soldiers of the Fort Lux were cautious enough, they opened the small second gate next to the back gate and received Matvey and Olga. The two of them were sandwiched around six soldiers, and guided toward the room of Leicester - The Commander room in the top floor of the Fort.

"It's you, huh. The messenger of Prince Elliot."

"Yeah. The messenger is me, and this small one is a present"

If a person knowing Matvey saw the scene in which the scary-looking sailor was talking with a rude voice, he couldn't help bursting into laughter, but for someone who did not know him, he was the ill-bred pirate himself.

While Olga kept her usual deadpan, Matvey intentionally pushed her out in front of Leicester.

The bald General's eyes, tinged with color of lust looked down at the girl. Whether the swelling of her flat chest one could see even through her clothing or her delicate body was very consistent with his preferences.

At this time, Leicester finally noticed that the girl had a small axe. With a structure even smaller than a hatchet, and from its beautiful decorations, one can only think of a kind of artworks and the like.

During the time about the count of three, Leicester silently stared at the axe. This man felt the extraordinary power hidden in the axe.

"...Well, I should leave this for later. There is something that I must check first."

However, Leicester frankly gave priority to his own desire, and turned a lecherous gaze at Olga.

"You can put that axe on the wall there."

Olga silently obeyed. Still keeping his eyes on the silhouette of the girl with light pink-colored hair, Leicester palliating dignity at most only in his voice, asked a question to Matvey.

"By the way, what does Prince Elliot say?"

"Oh. That he will come here with twenty thousand soldiers after three days. He hopes that in the meantime, you don't let this Fort fall."

"Oh! Three days, huh. That's really quick. I wonder how he captured Mariajo."

Matvey tilted his head as saying he didn't know.

"I was just ordered to take this fellow down with a small boat, going through the highway up to here..."

Leicester believed that it was probably something like that. He would not possibly speak about important information to a pirate he sent to deliver a souvenir (present).

''---It means that Prince Elliot also attaches great importance to this Fort and me.''

Even Leicester, who led an army as General, understood the importance of this Fort. Therefore, he believed Matvey's words.

What was above all important for Leicester was to satisfy his own desires.

In other words, when finding a girl of his liking, he abducted her, had his way with her, threw her away when getting bored and looked for a new prey. As long as he was allowed to do it, whether the monarch was Elliot or Jermaine, did not matter.

''---In the reign of King Zacharias, it was necessary to devise enough to pretend to be the act of thieves, but... Now it's a good time. In fact, if I wait a little more, I will no longer need to refrain.''

"You've worked hard. I will give you a room, you should take a rest until dawn."

Leicester ordered one of his soldiers to prepare a room for Matvey. However, he did not forget to add in a low voice.

"Just in case. You look at him so that he doesn’t do something suspicious."

As the soldiers left, Olga and Leicester were the only two left in the commander room. Since the soldiers knew the hobby of their master, even if they heard some bawl (wails), they would pay no heed to it.

Leicester directly after sitting on the bed wearing armor, and accosted Olga with a smile.

"Come on, take off your clothes and come here."

Olga admitted some mistakes in her calculation. Apparently this man intended to 'play' with her while in armor. It was still too early to act. She should obediently abide.

Olga approached Leicester while carefully calculating the distance, and put her hands on the clothes. But suddenly filled with a feeling of disgust, Olga's hands stopped.

''---Even though it was okay with Tigre.''

"It's good, don't be afraid. I will be as gentle as possible."

Misunderstanding Olga's hesitation, Leicester revealing a lecherous smile talked in a coaxing voice. Olga holding back her shyness took off her coat. Revealing a delicate body fantastic fruit. Coupled with her adorable look, even if not Leicester, one would probably feel a fairy-like beauty.

Olga was more confused here, but noosing her mouth as seeming to be determined, she put her hands on the clothes covering the bottom of her waist.

"Enemy attack!"

A scream from outside the door quickly pulled back Leicester to reality.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

The Fort Lux capture, before dawn as scheduled, the curtain was opened by an attack to the south.

The war cry of nearly 2000 people shattered the silence of the night, some people held a large wooden shield, and some other charged at the huge gate with a battering ram which reinforced the log. Furthermore, those who set up the crossbows covered their companions by shooting thick arrows at the top of the walls.

The impact of a roaring in the void of the forthcoming dawn shook the gates and walls.

The soldiers, on top of the walls lining up side by side in a row, poured a rain of arrows. Countless groans overlapped on the ground, and several figures fell.

"Don't falter! Those guys just woke up - They cannot set up an aim in this darkness!"

While holding a large shield, Ludra shouted. Several arrows piercing the shield which he held made a dry sound.

''---Not yet. We must still continue to attack. We must attract the enemy's attention.''

Perhaps, a bolt was put to the other side of the gate, and in addition, woods and stones were piled up supporting the gate. It was within Ludra's predictions. If the enemy made the choice of not coming out from the Fort, naturally the treatment course should be performed. But, though expecting so, Ludra had to order the charge by battering ram many times.

To attack the Fort side, fire arrows were also mixed. There was Fire here and there. The flames were revealing their position to the enemy's eyes.

Constantly looking down at the motionless shadows of his companions collapsing one after another, Ludra began to feel anxious.

''---How much longer can the soldiers here hold...? In the meantime, will we be able to take General Leicester's head?''

Though there were nearly two thousand soldiers here, only about five hundred participated in the siege warfare.

The remaining (about) one thousand five hundred were only collar people employed in the neighboring villages and towns. They were only employed in order to bluff loud in the rear.

This was Tigre's proposal. The plan was to make the enemy think that there were more people there.

The collar people were in the place where arrows could not reach. In this darkness, they could not be distinguished with soldiers, even the light of fire arrows would not be bright enough to illuminate them.

Before long, an uproar occurred inside of the Fort. It was the soldiers who invaded from the underground waterway.

When he confirmed the situation, Ludra ordered a retreat to the soldiers. This, of course, did not mean that it was over. Reorganizing only the soldiers who can still move, he intended to attack the gate again at regular intervals.

The soldiers who tried to rush from the underground waterway, however, did not succeed breaking into.

The underground waterway was connected to the water reservoir, and although the soldiers of the Fort were to scoop enough water from the water reservoir, an iron grill was inserted to the boundary of the underground waterway and the water reservoir.

This is what was originally ordered since Leicester came to guard this Fort, and it was not drawn to the sketch which Tallard had obtained, either.

The soldiers of Tallard army who tried to undermine the iron grill with swords and axes did not succeed, on the contrary, they fell into the waterway one after another by the bolt of the crossbow which the guards of the Fort shot over the iron grille.

Both the underground waterway and the water reservoir turned bloody red, even the defending soldiers were horrified by this frightful spectacle.

At that time, an uproar occurred a third time in the Fort. From the West of the walls, several hundreds of soldiers invaded. It was the mercenary squad led by Tigre and Simon.

"You guys do not have to quietly sneak anymore! Give me war cry! Scare those guys with your voices!"

After Simon shouted these lines, the roaring of the mercenaries holding up their weapons overlapping rang throughout the Fort. Simon and the others did not miss that the guards were confused. They bravely continue to attack cutting down the enemies one after another.

The soldiers with spear in hand, who were running on the walls, were good targets for Tigre. On walls, the carrying fire was also burned at regular intervals, and it rather helped the young archer as a result.

Nocking two, three arrows at once and shooting, the guards shivered to the feat that he hit every soldier enemy who were aimed at. Roaring, scream and agonizing cries whirled here and there on the walls, the persons invading (intruders) and the persons invaded wielding their weapons, and getting closer, killed each other in a situation in which they could not even clearly know the enemy’s face.

The narrow corridor on the walls was soon filled with corpses, and the people still alive violently kicked them down to the ground (and cleaned off). Or they tripped and fell, and were added to the string of casualty.

While the allies being killed and also killing the enemies, Tigre and the others moved on the walls to the North little by little.

''---No matter how easy it is to aim at them, if there are so numerous…''

Finally, the sky of the east began to dawn, and even though the air was still so cold, some drops of sweat floating on Tigre's forehead were drifting. His first quiver was already empty, and now it was the second. This, too, would be soon empty.

"Simon, how is it?"

Tigre, while nocking a new arrow, asked the mercenary captain with a scar in his cheek. While throwing a hatchet toward an enemy at a distance, Simon answered back yelling.

"Don't worry, kid! So many people are still alive, there's no problem!"

As he responded those words, some mercenaries raised a war cry. But, it was clear that the dead becomes conspicuous to the companions.

Originally, everyone was light dressed in order to climb up the walls. There were even those not wearing leather armor. Such persons almost certainly lost their life by a stroke of the spear. Even if they endured it, they would lose their balance because of too much pain and fall down from the walls.

Nobody would be safe falling from a height of 12 alsins. Even if luckily saved, he would certainly be surrounded by soldiers enemy, and died. They would be even mistaken as guards and killed.

The number of companions was dreadfully decreasing, around half, Tigre and the others finally arrived at the north gate. At that time, the guards’ offensive was also settled.

"Go down-"

Holding the rope with his bow on his shoulder, Tigre started sliding down. He understood that it was not what a commander should do, but did not give up.

Receiving the support of his companions, Tigre safely got down on the walls. Quickly setting up his bow, he nocked an arrow, and shot. The soldiers who were the closest was pierced under the nose and died.

Other enemies poising their spears were trying to stab him, but were hit directly by corpses falling from the top of the walls, fell and never got up again. As he looked up, he caught Simon’s line of sight. It seemed to be him who suddenly dropped the corpses.

''---I should say as expected from mercenaries…''

With a twitched smile, as he responded waving his hand, Tigre again nocked an arrow.

As he killed about several enemies, the figures of the guards were no longer found around for the time being. At that time, several companions including Simon went down to the ground. Half was on alert of the surrounding, and the remaining half was smashing open the smaller gate.

From the forest spreading to the north of the Fort, a war cry broke out. More than 1000 soldiers of Tallard army, brandishing sword and spear rushed in like surging waves.

Tigre camouflaged the number of soldiers deployed to the front with collar people to deceive them, but thereby he infiltrated here more than thousand soldiers.

During these four days, Tallard army would only employ the collar people whenever the same number of soldiers was made to lurk in the forest. They would take a big detour around the Fort. And they would move using horses to shorten the time.

They could not deploy a large army to the North woods. The setting of siege weapons was also impossible. However, it was possible if they divided the squad into dozens of units and lie hidden in the forest. Even Leicester did not think this blind spot.

By attack from various directions, the deployment of the guards was fully dispersed. There, 1000 soldiers newly surged. They spurred guards’ confusion.

Tigre and Simon leading the mercenaries ran straight towards the top floor of the Fort - Aiming at the commander room. However, soon in the top floor, the guards caught up.

Because they were invaded so far, they were also desperate. Raising a cry without words, and desperately swinging their swords around, they rushed with spear. Simon clicked his tongue.

"Kid. Go ahead. "

Tigre, with a surprised expression, stared at the mercenary captain with scar on the cheek.

"However, you should give me the reward of the Commander's head."

"That's, if Olga has not yet taken it."

As he responded to a joke with a joke, Tigre and Simon ran respectively to opposite direction. Tigre ran up the stairs leading to the top floor, and Simon, while commanding his followers mercenaries went towards to intercept the guards.

With the sound of weapons behind, Tigre ran.

Immediately after, he set foot on the top floor.

Like a storm mowing down trees, a frightful roar shook the atmosphere, and gave a feeble shock to Tigre’s whole body. Rattling and numbness spread to his face and hands, the flame torch that was on the walls violently shimmered like a (hopping) dance. There was also something lying on the floor.

''---What was that, just now……?''

He heard a roar which would possibly not be that of a human coming from the inside - the Commander room. Olga’s figure flashed across his mind, and while his chest was tightened with uneasiness, Tigre ran the corridor.

Subsequently, the roaring sound shook the whole Fort. It was a Commander room. And, a petite figure rolling out to the floor came from the Commander room. It was Olga.

"Olga……!"

As Tigre rushed over, he stopped. From the wall that was blown away, something white caught a glimpse of his figure. At the same time, a pain ran through Tigre’s left hand.

Unintentionally turning his gaze, the black bow which he was tightly grasping was clad in something which was neither black mist nor dust. As if it wanted to tell something to the user.

''---I will think about that later……!''

Tigre nocked an arrow, and drew the bowstring of the bow to the limit. The shot arrow flying tore up the dusk, and, as planned, pierced that white something. The white thing which was trying to approach Olga on the floor stopped his action.

''---A human? No, to say that's human is a bit......''

While Tigre drew out a new arrow from his quiver, he advanced at a careful pace. That something, in a visible range, had a human face. But, what kind of thing was it that it was in such a high position and that it rubbed its head against the ceiling? Besides, looking well, something like a horn was growing from his forehead.

『I heard it from that man and Drekavac, but…… It’s truly the “bow”. 』

Before that face, issuing gloomy Laughter, Tigre held his breath.

Coming to a close distance of ten steps to that something, he finally caught his full picture.

That was a pure white giant.

A little time back.

General Leicester which received the report of the enemy's raid immediately pulled himself together. Though he did not release his gaze smeared with lust from Olga, without taking off the upper armor, he continued giving clear directives.

This was an unexpected miscalculation for the Vanadis with light pink-colored hair, as she remained standing on the spot for a while, waiting for a chance to strike.

The change in situation occurred when he received the report that Tallard army invaded from the underground waterway. Leicester thought to have fathomed the intention of Tallard army.

"Attracting our attention by making a noise on the surface, and invading from the culvert in that chance, huh. You should miserably fail."

"Attracting our attention by making a commotion on the table, and taking the opportunity invading from the underground waterway, huh. You should miserably fail."

Leicester had already taken measures by inserting an iron grille in the underground waterway. Feeling confident, he turned his whole body to Olga.

"I kept you waiting. Well, then-"

It was at that time that Olga moved.

Kicking the floor, she rushed over the Roaring Demon which was leaned against the wall, and twisted her body at the same time she grabbed it. A growl of the wind continued in the atmospheric noise, Olga shot a mortal (deadly) blow to Leicester.

It was a movement, in which it could be said that the speed and the timing were perfect, but the shock transmitted through the {{furigana|Dragonic Tools|Viralt}} was totally different from what she expected.

『I see…… It was a {{furigana|Dragonic Tools|Viralt}}, huh.』

Leicester's mouth leaked a strangely cloudy sound. Just like a beast which barely speaks human language.

Olga stunned, was unable to move for a moment.

The single blow of the blade which could cut easily armor was caught with bare hands by Leicester. Moreover, black blood was dripping from the palms of his hands. Only this exception could be used to describe the scene.

『I cannot seem to use the rest period as an excuse. Perhaps it is because I spend too much time in a human's skin was long, or... because you looked too delicious.』

Leicester's hand grasped the blade of the Roaring Demon. His eyes emitted red light, and piercing his forehead from inside, three spiral-shaped horns grew diagonally. His skin turned so white that it was eerie, and his body swelled up and squeezed the armor he was wearing.

Leicester's body, which was of medium height, instantly grew 20 Chet(s) (about 2 m), and the metal fittings of armor emitting a high-pitched metallic sound bursted and flew. The parts of the armor scattered on the floor screeching a rasping sound.

Olga could not even utter a word, as she stared at the change of Leicester in utter amazement. Though she was a girl who had travelled for a long time, she had never seen something like this. Leicester's limbs became thicker than the pillar of the Fort, his body hair was also falling, and his huge body was swelling larger.

『Vanadis... Our enemies, eternal battle maidens (Valkyries)! I will violate your body, enough to make you regret you were born on this world. Afterwards, I'll eat you without leaving even a bone, like those humans.』

"- First: Crushing Fang!"

Finally coming to her senses, Olga shouted. Receiving the command, the {{furigana|Dragonic Tools|Viralt}} in her hands soundlessly distorted. The blade lengthened up and down, and changed into a saw-like shape.

It was simultaneous that Olga crushed Leicester's left hand, and that Leicester which turned into a monster beat the girl with his right hand. Although she quickly used her {{furigana|Dragonic Tools|Viralt}} as a shield, Olga’s petite body who took on the monster's fist flew in the air. She was flung against the door.

"What is it, General?"

The guards who were in the hallway, feeling doubt in the strange sound from a while ago, rushed in almost kicking down the door by force.

What they saw, was a white giant monster which grew horns from the forehead. And it was also what they last saw.

Leicester, who took a step forward, swinged the palm of his hands from right to left. The leather bag filled with air emitted a sound also similar to explosion, and the soldiers who entered the Commander room were blown away. Blood started to gush, when hands and feet parts bent in an unlikely direction, and they were flung against the wall, they all ceased to breathe.

The walls were stained red with blood and entrails, and the bodies clothed in broken armor fell.

Leicester without even glance at the soldiers overlooked Olga. Similarly, Olga could not afford to glance at them. If she showed an opening even for an instant, she would become just like those soldiers.

The pure white monster stopped his movement, and inhaled a breath. His round face became near globular. Olga on alert set up her {{furigana|Dragonic Tools|Viralt}} as a shield.

Immediately after, Leicester spitted out the breath into roar. A moment later, an invisible shock wave was released from the monster's body. The ceiling and the walls were destroyed, and crushed (by the blast). Although Olga minimized the damage, she still could not stand it, flew towards the back door and crashed down on the ground. Hitting her back, she stopped breathing a moment.

It was then that Tigre appeared.

He was running low of arrows. There were only four remaining. If he returned till the place of Simon and the others, he could replenish in arrows since there should have been some bow user.

However, Tigre realized this was probably impossible.

''---This feeling, I remember it...''

He couldn't help but swallowed saliva. In more than six months ago, it was after repulsing the Muozinel army which invaded Brune. A monster which declared itself Vodyanoy appeared, and Tigre and Mira fought him together. There was no doubt that Tigre by himself, or Mira by herself would have been killed, it was a formidable.

''---It resembles that Vodyanoy.''

Not his appearance. But the brutal blood thirst released from his whole body. A sign peculiar to what was not human.

''---But, this guy still had a figure close to a human's.''

He wondered how he should describe the monster in front of his eyes.

Red eyes and twisted horns, hideous giant body and too white skin. He could not imagine that it was something of this world. He cowered in fear just by confronting it. Like being lost to another world, and being attacked by the uneasiness, Tigre wanted to close his eyes and ears, and run away.

His heartbeat was awfully clearly audible. Also there was confusion in his breathing.

"...Who are you?"

While moving his tongue which was about to get entangled, and exerting power to his belly so that his voice might not tremble, Tigre asked. In reality, rather than calling out, he should (probably) get away from here in a hurry. Call Simon and the others downstairs, it must be to throw the Fort even if a little and to leave far away.

However, Tigre chose the path of confronting the monster.

One reason was that he could not abandon Olga who seemed not to get up as she fell down on the floor.

The other reason was the black bow which he tightly grasped. It sizzlingly gave his left hand a pain baking since a little while ago.

However, just this pain made Tigre come to his senses, and regain his calm. It told him that this situation was unmistakably (undoubtedly) a reality.

And it gave Tigre a faint hope and courage. The hope that if it was the black bow, it might get through this monster.

『The ax aside, if I'm asked by the "bow", I can't help but answer, eh?』

The white giant who grew horns turned toward Tigre, and gave his name with a muddy voice.

『Torbalan. It's like that acquaintances called me.』

''---As expected...''

The monster of the fairy tale known for mainly abducting young girls. For Tigre, it was a name which came out when a mother scolded naughty children. Saying that, "if you do bad things, Torbalan will kidnap you".

There was another thing that had been worried him. Since a little while ago Torbalan called Tigre "the bow".

''---Vodyanoy was also aiming at this bow.''

It meant that this bow that he did not understand even after investigating had a connection with the monsters. But, it seemed that he could not afford to ask him about the black bow.

『I'm different from the others, you know? Please die, the "bow"!』

Leicester, no, Torbalan attacked Tigre. Roaring, the strong white arm which raised a growl and was swung downward was avoided by Tigre, jumping. A large hole opened in the wall, and the scattered debris poured into Tigre who fell on the floor.

Torbalan mercilessly threw a kick to Tigre who tried to get up. But, the hit was blocked on the verge by a dark gray blade. It was Olga.

"Are you alright?"

To Tigre who was glad that she was alive, although he leaked a hoarse voice, Olga did not answer. Since just blocking Torbalan's foot was the utmost she could do. The girl who caught the fist of a knight in his prime of life with one hand, now blotted sweat and was forced to retreat little by little, shaking arms and legs.

As Tigre got up, he simultaneously shot two arrows aiming at Torbalan's eyes. The giant monster did not even try to avoid it, and smashed the arrows in the air with the invisible shock wave breathed out from his mouth.

Furthermore, Torbalan flicked (fling) up his left arm. In an instant judgment, Tigre carried Olga, and kicked the floor.

Roaring sounded many times. The floor crumbled, the mortar-like hole which ran countless cracks was drilled. In the rising sand cloud, Torbalan proudly standing was looking down on Tigre and Olga.

"...Do you know that guy?"

Getting up, while regulating her breathing, Olga briefly asked. Tigre, also while drawing out an arrow again, answered.

"It’s a Monster."

This answer was enough for the time being.

"Sorry, but can you help me to gain some time?"

While gritting his teeth in vexation of pushing her forward to fight, Tigre asked the girl. Olga, without asking anything, silently nodded. There were only two arrows remaining.

He could not afford to mind that he could be seen by someone. If he did not do his best, both he and Olga will be killed by the monster.

Olga kicked the floor. Torbalan revealed a joyful smile.

Tigre nocked an arrow, and drew the bowstring to the limit aiming at the monster. Maintaining his posture, he appealed to the bow. The black bow emitted a black light as if responding to him, converging to the sickle.

An unusual strong pressure attacked the young man's whole body. This was something that did not disappear even if he could handle the power of the black bow to some extent. From before dawn beyond the walls, by rebuking his body tired of continuing fight, Tigre bears it.

''---Please. Olga stepped forward believing in me in this situation. I don’t want to let that girl die. I won’t let her die.''

Even without looking around, he knew. For those who see that this scene could be mistaken for hell.

Even earlier, it must have been be hell named battlefield. However, unfolding now in this whole area was also a different hell. A power beyond human comprehension (common sense) was mercilessly displayed, the stone-made ceiling, the walls and the floor were easily destroyed, and the soldiers had been killed like insects.

Tigre must break this hell back to the battlefield.

Olga dealt with Torbalan’s attacks devoting herself to protecting her body, cleverly gaining time. And also the black light gathering in Tigre’s sickle increased its brightness (radiance).

Tigre slightly inhaled, exhaled, while releasing his finger. His aim was the face. As the monster was a large body, it was easy to set the aim since Olga was short in stature.

Though Torbalan had fiercely continued attacking the Vanadis with light pink-colored hair, he noticed Tigre’s arrow just before. The arrow approached the monster with an amazing speed.

As he realized that the evasion was no longer possible, Torbalan stood firm. Inhaling, he gazed at the black arrow with his red eyes. A shock wave was released from his right hand and projected straight. Olga was blown off back.

The atmosphere raised the growl and raged in a whirl. The monster's blaster blocked the black arrow which Tigre shot in the air. As it is, the shock wave and the arrow issued a screaming wind, and violently clashed each other while scattering the black light.

『Only this level, huh-』

Torbalan was laughing, but soon stopped his action while opening his mouth as if having grown senile (as if dumbfounded). Past the line of sight of the monster, Tigre nocked a new arrow with the black bow.

With the first arrow, Tigre was already worn out so that even standing was painful. The hand holding the bow was also paralyzed, and could not enter (access) the power well. He had a headache, and his vision was also swaying (shaky). Even so, the young man applied his shaking fingers to the bowstring, and drew it to the limit with power to his feet as hard as possible. Just as before, a black light gathered to the sickle. Tigre was surprised.

As he understood visibly, the convergence condition of the black light to the sickle was slow.

『Too slow!』

Torbalan roared. As the monster vigorously shook his head, a spiral horn growing from his forehead bent like a whip, and extended several times. It cut the atmosphere and headed toward Tigre. It was difficult for the present Tigre to avoid it.

Shortly after, dry impact sounds (dry sonic boom) overlapped. Before the three horns reached Tigre, they wriggled in the air and deeply pierced the ceiling.

"I did it as promised... I gain time."

With her disheveled light pink-colored hair dirty with soot, Olga carrying the Roaring Demon on her shoulder, sharply glared at Torbalan. It was her desperate single blow that flipped the three horns, and diverted (bounce change) their direction.

Torbalan's red eyes were colored in rage. The white giant swinged his left hand, trying to hit Olga. At the same time, Olga with her petite body also swinged her axe. The handle of the axe lengthened, and the thick blade reminiscent of the half-moon increased its size and sharpness.

"{{furigana|The Second Horn of Piercing|Dvarog}}"

The blade of the Roaring Demon swung down with a tremendous speed grinded the demon's left hand, and moreover, cut his left foot encroached into the floor. Black fresh blood which sprayed from the wound uncannily dyed up the air, and Torbalan screaming felt to the ground.

It was at the time that a pale red light was emitted from the ax-shaped {{furigana|Dragonic Tools|Viralt}}.

At the tip of the double-edged axe, a crescent moon-shaped light was formed. While the light drew a spiral in the space, it flowed into the sickle of the arrow that Tigre held. In addition, the small gray cloud of dust and pellets scattered on the floor was mixed in with the light and sucked up into the arrow.

Olga standing with a dumbfounded expression was looking at this scene as if having been possessed (as fascinated).

"- It’s for having saved me."

Tigre, rather than self-deprecating, muttered his sincere appreciation. He loosened his fingers from the arrow.

At the instant it was fired from the bow, the arrow changed its shape. The cloud of dust that clung to the arrow formed a dragon head, and as it let his form become gigantic while absorbing rubbles scattered on the floor and, it went straight toward Torbalan. The dragon's eyes were charged with a pale red brightness (glow), and it was clad in a black light to the whole body.

The gray dragon drawing an arc fiercely attacked the monster.

Torbalan shouted a roar. Though he struggled to repulse it with the three horns, after an instant the horns were entirely shattered by the charge of the dragon. The gray dragon clashing with the shock wave caught up with the first arrow, swallowed and received it into itself. The black light wrapping around the dragon increased its strength.

The shockwave collided with the dragon, and scattered leaving only a sound of popping air, and the dragon far from letting its momentum wither devoured Torbalan with a tremendous force.

A thunderous roar, which could not be compared with the earlier, struck the ears of Tigre and Olga. The two people's eardrum within a short time abandoned the task to convey sound, and their vision also became shaky. Though the Fort itself was also shaking, they did not notice it.

The Commander room was filled with moats and cloud of dust, and completely obscured the vision of the two people. As the dust rose and the vision became clear, one could see the sky gradually brightened through the huge hole drilling to several layers of the ceiling.

Tigre and Olga stood dumbfounded for a while.

The war for the capture of the Fort Lux left a legend. Many soldiers, whether allies or enemies, unanimously said so.

That "A light darker than the night sky, which destroyed the Commander room flew straight to the sky, and disappeared-"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume03 Chapter3

2013-06-12T13:20:02Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 3 - Summer Training Camp==

A bus was currently driving along a highway along the shore.

This public bus route normally had few passengers and was running on a very infrequent schedule, on the verge of being scrapped. However, the back row of the bus was exceptionally lively today.

An androgynous youth was accompanied by four outstanding beauties—no, more accurately, there were five.

"You sure about the destination? Is your memory accurate?"

"Yes, the place I met him was definitely the beach ahead."

Had there been any other passengers nearby, surely they would have have felt surprised by Hisui's conversation—or rather, his apparent mutterings to himself.

Sitting on the end of the back row seats, Hisui was currently speaking to the empty window seat beside him.

The vacant space there was just enough for one person to sit.

The content of the conversation seemed shallow and meaningless, but that was not the case for Hisui and the others.

Naturally, the one sitting in the empty seat was Touko.

Apart from Hisui's entourage, no one could see her. Making use of Hisui and friends' holiday, Touko was leading them to the beach near Seidou City.

According to her, the members of the Occult Research Club she participated in before—those girls—had first met the vampire here.

Why did Hisui's whole group come? Tracing the cause would require an explanation starting with club president Rushella's "interrogation."

The vampire who had appeared ten years ago, Touko's death, the mystery of the coffin—In order to clarify all this, the first thing they did was to question Touko herself in detail.

Hence, Rushella decided to begin an investigation. In her own words, the "interrogation" commenced immediately.

Then for some reason, Hisui was ordered to take notes with his back towards the girls.

"Hey, the composition of this scene is very strange. I'm sure you're being influenced by those police detective movies. Besides, doesn't Kariya have a computer, so what I'm doing is completely unnecessary? Can't I join the observing team?"

"You're being noisy so shut up! This 'interrogation' is absolutely essential! So hurry and call that Touko whatever... For thorough questioning. If there's a need, order some 'takeout food.' This girl here can prepare snacks for tea!"

Rushella pointed to Kirika as she spoke.

As a side note, Kirika and Mei were standing on the sidelines, observing from a safe distance.

"Hey, what kind of rubbish are you talking about? The interrogation you described sounds so Shouwa era from the last century... And even if you order katsu-don takeout, Touko-san can't..."

She can't eat it because she's a ghost... Feeling that such a statement would be inappropriate, Hisui swallowed his words.

But Touko herself smiled with shining eyes.

"Well, even if I can't eat it, but if you bring it up to me, there's a kind of... satisfying feeling. Probably what's called getting full just by watching? Back when I was alive, I never understood how offerings presented to gods at shrines worked, but now that I'm dead, I seem to get it. When the dead receive offerings from loved ones visiting their graves, they must be very happy, I suppose?"

"...I see."

Seeing her bright smile, Hisui gave up on ridiculing Rushella.

His impression of ghosts was also completely overturned.

"Then there's the vampire who bit you. Where did you run into him?"

The way the interrogation was going nowhere was probably making Eruru impatient, so she posed her own question.

Touko became serious and returned to the main topic.

"The first time... It was night time at a beach. We lied to others and called it a group study session... But ran out there for a gathering. Although there was no clear purpose... Because all our parents were quite strict, perhaps we just wanted to rebel and go on an adventure. That probably explains our enthusiasm with the occult. Then... We met him. His appearance... I can't remember clearly anymore. But he should have been quite handsome. Everyone approached him as if mesmerized......."

"Your group was probably under the mystic eyes' control. Since you are a ghost, vagueness in memory cannot be helped. If ghosts kept their sanity and remembered with clarity their memories from when they were alive, things would not be so troublesome. Not to mention, there is the mystic eyes' effect as well. So... What happened next?"

"...He taught us many things, such as about magic, about supernatural creatures, all sorts... Back then, I only thought that he happened to be familiar with this subject, but thinking about it now, it must've been because he's a vampire. Occult phenomena, he could cause them at will... Everyone was enamored with him. Then one by one, they went missing..."

Touko's recollections prompted Hisui to recall something from a few days ago.

The students who used to be core members of the Occult Research Club all had unknown whereabouts. Gone missing, transferred to a different school, dropped out—Although the cases were not all confirmed, if Touko's story was true, very likely, they had all been bitten without exception.

"For a vampire living in the modern world, adhering to ancient rituals is quite hard, which requires feeding on victims one at a time between intervals of several days. The risks of discovery are quite high and if he does not want to keep descendents, killing them off produces corpses. And hiding corpses takes effort. However, the higher ranking a vampire, the more obstinately they adhere to these rituals. He probably relied on the mystic eyes' mental control to make the girls gradually withdraw from society. It must have taken him quite a lot of troublesome arrangements."

Based on her investigation of the club's core members, combined with her own existing knowledge, Eruru offered her deductions regarding the vampire.

Touko nodded in agreement.

"I believe... It should be like that. Before I knew it, among all the people who met him at the beach, I was the only one left. Not that I'm narcissistic... But I think he liked me best. That's why he saved me for last... When he was about to suck my blood, this was what he said."

The classroom was filled with a heavy, somber atmosphere.

Asking a dead person about her experiences during her last moments—Was there anything more insensitive and cruel than that?

Everyone present understood the fear suffered by those who had been bitten by vampires.

Moreover, this was a powerless girl of their own age group.

Even Eruru was at a loss for words.

In order to seek the truth, Hisui spoke up to shoulder the responsibility.

"Then... What was it like when you were bitten? In other words, the circumstances of your death, Touko-san. Could you also tell us about how you sealed the vampire into the coffin?"

Everyone turned to look at Hisui.

They had all been hesitating over whether to speak out, but someone needed to ask the first question. Hisui stepped forward to take on the role.

After a brief moment of silence, Touko continued.

"......He invited me. He asked if I wanted to visit the beach. He had a boat prepared and asked if I wanted to go for a boat ride..."

"A vampire date on a boat huh? Inviting you even though he clearly fears water, he must be either an utterly ignorant fool or quite a high level vampire. Then you accepted, Touko-san?"

"I was not being controlled by him. Of course, I was probably influenced to some extent... My companions were gone, I smelled something fishy going on. Probably out of a sense of self-preservation, I was able to resist. Later on, I found out he was a vampire, so I...!"

"You deliberately accepted the invitation, hoping to avenge your friends... Yes?"

Touko nodded.

In order to seek vengeance for her friends, the brave girl challenged the vampire—However, reality was harsh and unforgiving.

"I made many preparations, such as plain wooden stakes and a cross. However, he snatched them away and threw them into the sea... Then he sucked my blood. My consciousness became hazy, and gradually... could not resist. However, even so... I summoned my last remaining strength and pounced at him! Then he......"

Touko hugged herself tightly.

The image of the vampire, carved into her eyes just before she died.

The mocking laughter, viewing humans with disdain.

His handsome face was filled with derisive mirth as he stared at her.

"He was completely nonchalant. As I crashed towards him, he took the opportunity to hide into his coffin. That coffin was on the boat from the start. He had sipped some wine beforehand, so he may have been a little drunk... But I believe he entered the coffin intentionally. He was mocking me: You wanted this result, so I fulfilled your wish...! But I couldn't care anymore, so I ran over and closed the lid shut. I wrapped chains all over it, then—"

"You pushed it into the sea... Right?"

Hisui described the ending, but Touko shook her head.

"No... Then my memory stops there. My view became completely dark and I can't remember anymore. Probably... I died right then. Before I could push him into the sea, I breathed my last breath... Probably. By the time I came back to my senses, ten years had passed and you appeared right before me."

"......I see."

After a brief sigh, Hisui gathered his thoughts and tried to deduce the truth from Touko's account.

However, there was still too little information in their grasp.

"Touko-san died... But the coffin fell into the sea. Then the vampire was locked inside? No, the coffin was empty... Where did he escape to? As a vampire, there should be no problem... But the coffin was not damaged... The chains were also intact... What on earth happened?"

Hisui stared into space and spoke slowly.

Eruru also crossed her arms and leaned back to contemplate.

Seeing them both stumped, Mei, who had been observing quietly, raised her hand with a hesitating expression.

"Excuse me... It might be a little rude of me to say this, but can Touko-san's testimony... really be trusted?"

" " "......" " "

Seeing everyone turn their gaze to her, Mei avoided eye contact.

She must have expected this result.

But she felt compelled to bring it up.

She did not take this villainous role willingly, but it was a question that everyone must surely be thinking.

"It's not like I think Touko-san is making everything up. But those affected by the mystic eyes cannot act under their own will, and especially now that she became a ghost, her memories from her days alive are even more uncertain, right? I think we can't take it as truth completely, right?"

"...You have a point. It's true, I don't remember the details, and now that you bring it up, I also......"

Touko lost confidence.

Her intangible, or rather, transparent body became even more transparent, almost as if she were about to disappear outright.

Rushella broke the impasse with a single statement.

"Irrelevant and trivial details. Since I said we are investigating this, I am not going back on my word!"

"Uh, but......"

Hisui want to say something but Rushella held out her index finger to stop him.

"Besides, if we don't believe what this Touko person says, there's nowhere to start. Supposing she is lying completely. The vampire is destroyed or perhaps escaped to a very far place, or there is no vampire to begin with... Let's just assume that for now. But given that's the case, then there's no problem, right?"

Rushella's last question was directed towards Eruru.

Sitting on the side, Eruru was surprised by Rushella's opinion, but she still nodded.

"Indeed. Although it would be regrettable if the search ended up fruitless, it would be best if there is no vampire that is threatening people. If we are the only ones investigating, then there is no issue of wasting taxpayers' money..."

"See, am I right? If it doesn't exist, it doesn't exist. If it exists, then countermeasures must be taken. No matter what, we must find the truth. Then you'll be able to... 'pass on,' right?"

Rushella stared at Touko, who nodded lightly in turn.

Hisui noticed slight tears in the corners of her eyes.

"Well then, the 'interrogation' is over. Let's cut the chitchat, what are we going to do next?"

"Probably... Gather information. We also need to verify how trustworthy her testimony is as well as collect detailed information on the vampire. Furthermore, in order to help her memory return to a more accurate state, we could try visiting scenes with strong connections to her......"

"Very well, first we'll go... to that beach where she first met the vampire! No objections!!"

Normally, this would just end up as one of Rushella's conceited proclamations that no one heeded.

But on that day, everyone smiled and nodded in agreement.

And currently, Hisui and company were at the beach.

Getting off the bus, walking a short distance, they arrived at a vast beach.

This place used to be small-scale seaside resort, but now it was quite deserted without any visitors.

A well-equipped swimming facility was built here simply because transportation was convenient. But even on a hot and sunny day like today, when one would really enjoy a good dip, there were no people here.

They were met with the pleasant surprise of having a beach all to themselves. But naturally, Hisui's group had come here for a different purpose.

Clearly, that was not their purpose.

However, before his eyes—

"Hey, isn't this weird? Why are you all in swimsuits!?"

By Hisui's side, the beauties made a glamorous entrance, standing side by side.

As a side note, Rushella had made a special trip to buy a swimsuit, dragging Hisui off to the mall to accompany her.

"Oh dear, isn't this Hi-kun's fault, come to think of it? He has so many great choices in us already, yet he's still obsessed with gravure idols."

Saying that, Mei leaned over.

Given her voluptuous figure and smooth tender skin, one could not possibly associate her with the original and ugly Frankenstein's monster.

Her black swimsuit was a micro bikini, covering her extremely ample bosom and posterior areas.

The critical points were barely concealed but she showed no intention to hide them, even exuding a "come hither and look" kind of aura.

"No no, like I said, it was Touko-san's misunderstanding! It just happened that the manga I was reading had a gravure idol on the color page, okay? I wasn't looking at the idol, I just wanted to check if there were color pages for manga series when I flipped to that part!"

Hisui fled from the onslaught of Mei's gigantic breasts as he recalled the conversation from the club classroom.

Since the club's members were basically all girls, Touko became great friends with them quite quickly.

This was not the problem.

Their topics of conversation, however—

"Hey, what's Hi-kun like when he's alone at home?"

"I've heard that he cohabits with Draculea-san... Could you let me know the actual details?"

Mei and Kirika probed into Hisui's private life with great curiosity.

Since Touko was in the same age group, she happily engaged in these conversations and made the most of her stalker gifts, providing sensational news to them again and again.

"Let's see... He stays cooped up in his room, reading magazines with gravure idols on the cover! With giant breasts!"

"Oh~~ I knew it, he still... likes those?"

"Anyway, you already belong to that category......"

"Mumumu, he clearly has me already!"

...Somehow, even Rushella joined the fray.

With rather strange motivations.

"I absolutely refuse to lose. I will stand triumphant over those women who only know how to expose their backs and cleavage, so that he lays his eyes on no one but me!"

"...Indeed, now that summer holidays are approaching, I must seduce him with my swimsuit."

"I was thinking of getting a new set. Ah, i-it's not like I'm doing this just to show Kujou-kun......"

Something was rumbling underfoot, unbeknownst to Hisui.

Then this day arrived.

"...Hey, this is really weird. Am I wrong? Why am I forced to dress the same like you girls!?"

Hisui was full of complaints.

He had been forced to change into swimming trunks.

Since he did not have any casual swimwear, he was forced to buy a pair of red swimming trunks during the shopping trip. To be honest, he did not want this color at all, but unfortunately, it was bought at Rushella's strong recommendation.

"Wouldn't it be nice... to spend time like this on occasion? Furthermore, Touko-san isn't going to recall her whole past by staying confined at home."

"Yeah... I guess......"

Kirika leaned over as she spoke, causing Hisui to reflexively enter a state of alert.

She was wearing a monokini style, one-piece swimsuit in violet.

Although it was less revealing than Mei's bikini, Kirika's back was fully exposed. The side cut-outs in the fabric traced out wide curves, further emphasizing the lines of her narrow waist, producing a different sexiness compared to Mei's.

Combined with her attribute of seniority, Kirika's act of leaning over... Felt rather irresistible.

"Why are you escaping?"

"Uh, I'm not escaping...... Eh, Touko-san?"

Hearing Touko's question, Hisui turned around... to find her behind him.

She was apparently able to control her attire mentally. Hence, she had changed into swimwear to suit the background.

Hers was the school mandated type.

A navy blue school swimsuit.

Furthermore, there was strip of white cloth bearing the name "Touko" on her chest.

"Touko-san, umm, even if you don't imitate them with such tricks, you're already very attractive, you know? You're slender and trim, you have a gentle and graceful temperament, your bust is also... on Senpai's level."

Hisui looked out into the distance as he spoke, a hint of loneliness in his voice.

Why would things be like this?

"Hey, wait a minute, stop looking at me with pitying eyes!"

"Uh, but look, this isn't a swimming lesson at school..."

"I can only wear this type of swimsuit! Because my family was too strict, they wouldn't allow any other type..."
[[image:Draculea V03 - BW05.PNG|thumb]]

Touko explained with resentment, wringing her hands.

Despite being under the scorching sun, Hisui felt the air temperature drop suddenly. Hopefully, it was only his imagination.

There was a terrifying feeling.

"Hey, stop it, Touko-san... Don't use your cursing skills!"

"Very well, if I focus my imagination, I'm sure can put on a swimsuit of my liking... Yes, one like Sudou-san's...!"

"Umm, sorry, we can't have that. You two's attractiveness will cause war to break out, we really can't have that!"

"That's right, if everyone continues to reveal more, Hi-Kun will surely be forced to bend forward to hide his condition❤"

Saying that, Mei grabbed Hisui's arm and pressed his hand against her bosom.

In actual fact, Hisui was already on the verge of bending forwards. However, he ignored his senses through willpower.

"As if anyone would... Hey, could you let go of my arm?"

"Asking me to let go... Why don't I simply hug so tightly your arm breaks off❤"

"Scary! Coming from you, it totally doesn't sound like a joke! You're perfectly capable of that!"

"Oh dear, I've always been serious, haven't I?"

"Come on..."

"If you don't want that to happen, then play with me properly. Okay, here's a ball so let's play beach volleyball? Whoever fails to return the serve has to participate in a punishment game, okay?"

Mei walked over to one side, picked up the ball and got ready to begin.

Without either a net or boundaries, playing with such simple rules turned out to be even more fun.

"...Jeez, don't you go all out with your strength, okay?"

"Got it❤"

Then the two began to play beach volleyball.

Over in a corner, a certain figure was glaring at them with resentment.

Earlier, Hisui had setup a parasol on the beach and laid out a mat for her. After that, all she could do was sit helplessly in the shadow.

This girl would definitely turn into ash if she were struck by the scorching sunlight of this day.

Namely, this vampire.

Or rather... Rushella.

"Sob sob sob~~ To think I bought this to wear for this occasion..."

Rushella had dragged Hisui off on a special shopping trip to buy this bikini.

Having been tipped off beforehand, Rushella had chosen an especially small swimsuit so as to compete with Mei.

In particular, the flimsy fabric of her top was truly incapable of fulfilling the responsibility of hiding the bountiful fruit of her bosom.

Because Hisui mentioned he did not like excessively fancy colors, Rushella had chosen a light colored swimsuit to be on the safe side... However, she forgot she could not stand exposure to sunlight.

Watching her rival seeking ruin on her own, Mei took care to throw bragging glances of victory while playing beach volleyball, causing Rushella even more displeasure.

"Traitor. To think he would play so happily with that fake..."

Rushella pouted and glared at Hisui resentfully.

But Hisui was fully engaged in the beach volleyball game and completely oblivious.

Just as tears came to Rushella's eyes, Kirika came over to the parasol's shade with a shrug.

"Seriously... What are you doing? If you're a vampire, pay more attention to the sunlight, okay?"

"You're being noisy, shut up......"

There was no spirit in her voice.

Dejectedly, Rushella was tracing circles with her finger on the mat.

"...Okay, stay still and don't move."

Kirika sighed and taking out a white ointment, applied to to Rushella's body.

"S-Stop it right now, what are you doing!? What is this!?"

"A light-blocking agent. Vampires should all know it, right? An ointment for blocking sunlight. The modern ones are now made using science, but it originated from witches like me, invented at the request of vampires. If you apply it to your skin, it will block sunlight at least for the duration of this beach visit. Don't worry, it's harmless to the skin."

Kirika explained as she applied the sunscreen thoroughly over Rushella's body.

Rushella remained silent until she finally steeled herself to speak.

"Uh... Umm."

"Yes?"

"Uh, u-umm...... Thank y... Ouch..."

Probably because she never uttered thanks, Rushella bit her own tongue by accident.

Kirika suppressed the urge to laugh and continued with her task.

"If you want to thank someone, thank Kujou-kun. He must have considered your skincare when he asked me to make preparations."

"Eh...?"

Rushella was taken by surprise. Kirika continued and took out an atomizer to spray something in her hair.

"Hey, what are you doing!? Don't go spraying messed up stuff!"

"This is also a type of light-blocking agent. Hair is also considered a part of skin and must be carefully protected. Otherwise, it will turn to dust under sunlight as well."

"......U-Ummmm......"

"Like I said, the one you should thank is Kujou-kun. Your prided hair was also part of his request. I only considered the skin originally but would have forgotten about hair if he had not reminded me."

"......"

Rushella did not know what to say any longer.

Silently, she watched Hisui happily playing beach volleyball.

"Okay, it's done. Why don't you go join in?"

"......Yes."

Rushella stood at the boundary of shadow and sunlight.

She had never walked under sunlight without a parasol.

Fear gripped her heart to some extent.

If Kirika had any malevolent intentions, she would be scorched by the sunlight the moment she took the first steop.

However—She did not falter.

"Hmm... Umm."

"Yes?"

"......Thank you."

This time she did not bite her tongue.

Blushing red, Rushella rushed out from the parasol's shade.

Experiencing direct sunlight for the first time, it felt hotter than usual under a parasol.

Nevertheless, it felt quite comfortable.

"Okay, Hisui, hurry and let me join in too!"

She rushed over with great enthusiasm... But the volleyball game had ended already.

Mei was currently lying forwards on a mat over the sand.

With her top untied.

Beside Mei was Hisui, reluctantly applying suntan lotion on her body.

"W-What are you two doing!?"

"Uh, I lost and had to accept the punishment game. She made me put lotion on her."

"Yes yes. This erotic play is totally consensual."

"Don't call it erotic play!"

"The loser has no right to complain. Hurry and apply it properly."

Mei pulled Hisui's hand to her underarm.

This was a bewitching garden revealed by the untied swimsuit.

Namely, the exposed sideboob.

Boing, Hisui's fingertip touched something.

"Ahh mmm, Hi-kun, don't go poking me..."

"Stop making such lewd sounds! I-I didn't touch anything... Nothing at all......!"

"...I already withdrew my hand, but why is your finger still there?"

"......Grrrrrrr!!"

Rushella released angry growls from her throat as she took up her fists to pummel Hisui.

"...You traitor!!"

"Wah, wait, it really hurts! Stop it!"

"Hey hey, what are you doing......"

Saying that, Mei got up.

Naturally, she was topless.

Hisui reflexively averted his gaze... Impossible, he was treated to a full view.
[[image:Draculea V03 - BW06.PNG|thumb]]

The heavy fruit was topped with tender colors where smaller, exquisite and lovely fruit protruded.

Mei made no effort to hide. Instead, she puffed out her chest and allowed others to admire the sight.

Meanwhile, Rushella was smashing the back of Hisui's head as hard as she could.

This resulted in the seductive images' forced deletion from the hard drive of Hisui's mind, with a bonus special effect of seeing stars.

"You traitor!! Having an affair right here!!"

"N-No... This is an accident... You're the one who......!!"

Before he could explain himself, Rushella's combo attack landed.

Sitting on Hisui's body, she kept hammering him.

"What are you doing...?"

"Ah, Senpai, you came at the right time! Hurry and stop this girl..."

"Right right... Could you help me put on some sunscreen too?"

Saying that, Kirika turned her exposed back towards Hisui.

This caused the strength of Rushella's blows to rise directly.

"S-Senpai... Please don't add fuel to the fire......!"

"You're being noisy so shut up! I'm going to beat your body up so much that you won't have affairs ever again!!"

Just as the snow-white sand of the beach and Hisui's pale skin were both dyed scarlet, Eruru distanced herself from the inane disputes and quietly stood by herself by the sea shore.

She was wearing a one-piece swimsuit that had a flounced skirt and decorative patterns. It suited her petite figure very well. However, she had no intention of swimming at all.

She simply gazed quietly at the seawater arriving with the waves as they broke over her feet regularly.

Her body shuddered slightly as if she were enduring something.

Like Rushella, she feared seawater.

As the offspring of a vampire and a human—a dhampir, she had inherited the weaknesses of vampires.

They feared flowing "living water."

This applied to natural sources of water especially, even more so for seawater which contained evil-purifying salt. Entering these bodies of water would mean instant drowning.

Although this weakness was less severe than for full vampires, dhampirs were essentially nonswimmers.

If one had to list exceptions, only a brief swim in a shallow warm water pool for elementary school kids would be possible.

Eruru knew this property of her body better than anyone else.

But currently standing on the water's edge... She did not want to accept her cursed body.

She wanted to overcome the weakness as much as possible.

Starting with confronting seawater.

Adjusting her breathing, she calmed her mind and relaxed her body—

"...How long are you going to stand there for?"

Touko asked by her ear.

Her words were accompanied by light exhalation.

A ghost's breath felt like a gust of cold air, invading Eruru's ear in the middle of her nervous state.

"Eek......!"

The chill racing down her spine caused Eruru to shudder and she lost balance.

Before she could resolve herself, her petite body had already fallen into the sea.

Then came a sudden wave.

"<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>...!!!"

Unable to make a sound, Eruru was engulfed by the seawater.

For a normal person, this would be nothing but an exciting experience in the waves. But to her, it was an impact akin to a tsunami.

"W-What should I do... Hey, someone hurry and help!!"

Hisui and company heard Touko's cries for help.

Apart from Rushella who feared seawater, the rest all rushed over.

Fortunately, Eruru was rescued ashore before she could suffer excessive contact with seawater.

Lying on the beach, her lips purple, her body kept shaking.

"...Hey, isn't it bad for her to be like this? It looks like... She stopped breathing!?"

Hearing Mei's comment, Hisui realized what emergency measures needed to be taken immediately.

"In a time like this, shouldn't we start with CPR!? Umm......"

Who was going to do it... Hisui glanced at the people present.

Rushella and Mei—No. Their excessive strength could end up doing more harm than good, perhaps even stopping the heart directly.

Kirika—No. She was calm and composed, but she did not seem to know how to perform CPR.

Touko—Out of the question. Because she cannot make physical contact at all.

"Looks like I'll have to do it..."

Hisui himself only remembered the approximate method. He tried to recall what he had learned from the PE textbook.

Putting one hand over the other, he positioned them on the center of Eruru's chest.

Then without hesitation, he pressed on the sternum—

"Where are you touching!?"

As soon as Hisui's hand made contact with that soft sensation, Eruru woke up.

Immediately, she got up and punched Hisui flying.

"What the heck! This is an emergency... I had no choice......"

Before Hisui could finish, Eruru collapsed again.

This was hardly unexpected. She had suffered shock and flew into a furor as soon as she woke up.

"Why did she stop breathing again! Jeez......!"

...Hence, Hisui began to perform chest compressions again.

"Hey where are you touching!?"

Eruru sat up and punched him again.

And collapsed again.

This repeated many times until Eruru finally woke up completely.

Adjusting her breathing, she laughed in self-mockery and turned her face away.

"...Go on and laugh at me. You want to laugh, right!? Drowning in such shallow water, go ahead and laugh if you want to, everyone!?"

"...I'm not going to laugh. Hey, you really hurt me with those punches. How many times are you going to punch before you calm down..."

After suffering a beating from Rushella just earlier, Hisui was quite heavily injured currently.

But Eruru's psychological trauma must be much worse.

"Kariya-san... cannot swim? And to a very extreme degree as well... Perhaps better called a phobia?"

Kirika asked with curiosity. Touko also seemed equally puzzled.

Rushella already saw through Eruru's identity long ago, while Mei probably knew even though she never brought it up. The other two had no idea completely.

"Everyone has... something they are not good at. Come, dry yourself first. The sun is setting so put on your clothes."

"No need... to pity me. Just tell everyone about my condition, I do not care......"

Drying her hair, Eruru whispered to Hisui soft enough that only he could hear.

But Hisui dismissed the issue gently.

"If you think you're causing trouble for everyone, tell them yourself. Otherwise, stop making a fuss about your heritage all the time."

"......"

Hisui took his gaze off Eruru who had lowered her head and turned to Touko.

"So... Touko-san, have you remembered anything?"

"No. The location is right for sure, but otherwise..."

"...Then we should try our luck elsewhere. Or how about we ask around in the neighborhood?"

"It is getting late, let me take over from here. I have already booked an inn for myself."

"But you can't investigate if I don't come along, right?"

Hearing Eruru's suggestion, Touko pointed to herself.

Indeed, there was little to investigate if she were not present, however... She was currently haunting Hisui.

"Then Hisui-kun should come along. We'll continue the investigation with the three of us."

Touko suggested innocently.

But this proposal caused the three other girls' beautiful eyebrows to shoot up.

"...I cannot go back while leaving my servant without supervision. Besides, I'm the club president. I will supervise you guys until the investigation is complete!"

"Eruru-chan is going to have a tough time babysitting you guys, let me help?"

"U-Underclassmen wandering about outside at night... Unacceptable! As the one in charge, I must accompany along. Th-This is simply as an upperclassman, and as the student council vice-president, just so you know!?"

The three girls picked their respective reasons for tagging along.

Watching the three of them, Hisui, who originally planned to go home, had no choice but sigh towards the sky.

"...So we're staying here for the night?"

After that, the group decided to check in at the nearby inn.

Thanks to Eruru, the choice of inn was decided immediately. Without mincing words, this inn was more like a guesthouse. Also, due to this sudden influx of guests, all the girls had to stay in the same room.

The only boy—Hisui took the other room. But due to the suddenness of their arrival, the inn had to tidy and prepare the room first. Hisui had no choice but to visit the girls' room first.

After dinner, the members of the group went to take a bath one after another.

As it so happened, Rushella was the last one to take her bath. Finding Hisui and Mei dressed in yukatas as soon as she returned to the room, her face was instantly shrouded with displeasure.

"What are you two doing!?"

"Doing......?"

Mei was sitting on a cushion while Hisui was sitting behind her.

He was holding a comb and a hairdryer in his hands.

"Doing is 'doing,' eh?"

"Stop it with the dirty jokes! As you can see for yourself, I'm blow drying her hair. Because this hairdryer is kind of weak, it should go faster if I help her do it."

While busy telling Mei off and explaining to Rushella, Hisui's hands continued to be occupied with blow drying Mei's hair.

Watching him use the hairdryer and comb skillfully in tandem, Rushella could not find any signs of indecent intentions.

Although not completely satisfied, Rushella sat down beside them.

"To think you would let a man move his hands through your hair so easily. Didn't you know that a woman's hair is her life? If I were you, I'd never permit it."

"Indeed, touching hair requires overcoming more resistance... I have heard of that saying. However, this implies the intimacy of my relationship with Hi-kun..."

"Go on and delude yourself. I'm just a volunteer here. Could you not move randomly?"

"Fine fine. However, Hi-kun's skills are really good. It dries so quickly and feels so comfortable too......"

Mei did not retort and leaned back towards Hisui, relaxing her body and enjoying the experience.

Indeed, from an observer's point of view, Hisui's slender fingers combed the hair, tugging at it lightly at times, spreading it out on other occasions, quickly drying it. And from time to time, he would also confer head and shoulder massages.

"Wow, this feels really pleasurable......"

"Oh really? I'm just doing it out of habit. I was even worrying what I'd do if you suddenly screamed sexual harassment. It's already a habit of mine."

"Seriously, you could even open up a beauty parlor... By the way, how did you get so good at drying hair? It might be a bit rude of me to say this, but Hi-kun, you're not really that particular about your own hair, right?"

Watching Mei's look of ecstasy, the others heard her question and leaned in to listen in interest.

Hisui simply answered emotionlessly with indifference.

"Because I often did this for my foster parent. She asked me to comb her hair, blow dry it and help her take care of it......"

This answer told Rushella exactly whose hair Hisui used to take care of, or rather, was supposed to be taking care of.

The vampire who raised him—Miraluka.

Mei also seemed to understand Hisui's unexpectedly complicated background. Enjoying the warm wind, she asked a question that sliced straight to the heart of the matter.

"It's that vampire, huh... Although I really shouldn't be saying this, couldn't she do her own hair?"

"I said the same thing to her many times... But she doesn't have a reflection in mirror, after all..."

This prompted everyone present to recall the characteristics of vampires.

Mirrors, glass, water surfaces—Every reflective object failed to produce images of a vampire.

In other words, cosmetics and hair care were quite challenging.

"I see, that really does need other's help... Ah, but she can't go to a beauty parlor, since she won't have a reflection in the mirror."

"Yeah... Although there is mind control using the mystic eyes, it'd still require reserving the entire place. Also, if the amount of hypnosis is not controlled carefully, it could end up disastrous. So she did it herself. And ended up with such long hair. This was probably the reason why she didn't use makeup much. Okay, it's done."

Hisui finished his task and turned off the hairdryer.

Blown dry meticulously, Mei's hair seemed as though it was a professional hairstylist's masterpiece, glistening with gentle luster.

She was apparently no joking when she called it pleasurable. Lying on the floor while the comfort of the bath still lingered on her body, her face seemed as though she was in paradise.

"S-So, Kujou-kun...... Could you help me... do it as well?"

Awkwardly, Kirika raised her hand and asked.

Although her hair was not as long as Mei's, it was still quite wet because she had returned from the bath not too long ago.

"Uh, sure... But Senpai, I get the feeling that you probably won't like having boys do this sort of thing. Are you really okay with it?"

"Hmm, well, umm...... It's not like I'd allow anyone to do it..."

Kirika blushed but Hisui did not discern her intentions.

Touching hair was in a certain sense more challenging than touching skin—Mei had said something like that earlier.

"By the way, I sometimes wonder if you have a maid to do this at home, starting with drying your body."

"What is with that wondering!? Since my parents are often away from home, yes, I do have a servant to help around the house. But I still take care of my personal life myself! I don't allow anyone to enter my room..."

"Oh wow, they really do exist. High-class ladies through and through."

"...This is irrelevant anyway. So... You are unwilling?"

Fidgeting with her fingers, Kirika looked up and pleaded to Hisui.

For someone who did not know the vice-president's true face, seeing her drop her usual stern demeanor must be quite a shocking sight.

"No, I'm fine with it as long as you are, Senpai."

"Well then, thanks......"

Kirika turned around and entrusted her hair to Hisui.

Hisui began to work quietly, causing Rushella, whose mood was poor to begin with, to display further displeasure on her face, grumbling with her pouting lips.

"Hmph, why is everyone so unprincipled? To take a woman's life so lightly..."

She muttered for quite a while but neither Hisui nor Kirika heard her.

Blushing, Kirika chatted with Hisui about her hair.

"...My hair has split ends, right? Would it... be troublesome for you?"

"Oh not at all. I think your hair is very pretty."

"...R-Really? P-Please go harder when massaging me... Please massage longer..."

"Yeah, the student council's work must be quite tiring~~"

Hisui answered as he rubbed Kirika's shoulders with his slender fingers.

Next to them, Rushella was gnashing her teeth, murderous intent on her face. However, the two did not notice.

"How nice, I'd like one too......"

Let alone massage, Touko was unable to take a bath. She murmured in admiration. At this moment, Kirika's hair had also finished drying and another customer laid herself down in paradise. Mei was still sleeping where she had lain earlier.

"Okay, done."

"Hmph... Watching your embarrassed expression, you must be doing this just for the chance to feel up girls, right!?"

"I've been desperately suppressing those feelings, okay!"

"...However, your skills seem quite good...... Well, umm... If you really want to, no matter what... I could allow you to do my hair too?"

Rushella asked in a testing manner as she showed off her beautiful hair.

However, Hisui shook his head in annoyance.

"Sigh, forget it. I haven't done this for a long time and even did two in a row. My hands are tired. This takes so much energy. Besides, isn't your hair dry already?"

As soon as he finished, Hisui's face was greeted by Rushella's punch.

"Ouch, what the heck......"

"Jerk......"

Rushella grumbled softly.

Unlike her usual outbursts of emotion, her quiet tone of loneliness made Hisui at a loss.

Without saying a word, Rushella left the room.

She most likely left the inn... But instead of dashing out madly through the door, she simply walked normally.

Inside the quiet room, the sound of Rushella's footfall outside sounded especially loud.

"What is wrong with her brain again...... Don't you all agree?"

Hisui sought agreement from the girls.

But no one looked at him.

"Eh... What's with this atmosphere?"

"It was totally your fault just now, Hi-kun."

"I can't deny Sudou-san and my role in this, but you are the one at fault, Kujou-kun."

"Hisui-kun, you'd better go apologize."

Not only Mei and Kirika, but even Touko were remarking with deep feeling. Despite being a ghost from the same age, perhaps because having spent a decade sleeping under the sea, she sounded especially mature in tone.

"Eh... What's the situation now?"

Besieged from all directions again, Hisui looked over to his last source of hope—Eruru.

Because she was the first to enter the bath, combined with her short hair, Eruru's hair had dried long ago and she simply watched quietly all this time. Now, she scolded while glaring as though she were looking at trash:

"Hurry up and die."

"You can't be serious... Right?"

"Sorry, please do not look at me. Your gaze causes my value to drop as a human."

"What are you treating me as......?"

Hisui was dealt a heavy blow. He turned and looked at the trio on the side.

Without prior communication, they all pointed at the door simultaneously.

In order words, "Hurry up and go."

"...This is the end result? Honestly, I really want to sleep......"

"Sleep all you want. I'll simply grant you eternal slumber using my strength."

"Be careful that I don't curse you with nightmares."

"...Isn't it said that when traveling, one could encounter sleep paralysis, spellbound by haunted beds?"

Faced with the smiling faces of the artificial human, the witch and the ghost, the helpless boy had no choice but to resign to his fate.

"...I'll be right back."

" " "Take care." " "
　　
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume03 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Silver Cross and Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume03 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]

|-
|}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume03 Chapter3

2013-06-12T13:14:10Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 3 - Summer Training Camp==

A bus was currently driving along a highway along the shore.

This public bus route normally had few passengers and was running on a very infrequent schedule, on the verge of being scrapped. However, the back row of the bus was exceptionally lively today.

An androgynous youth was accompanied by four outstanding beauties—no, more accurately, there were five.

"You sure about the destination? Is your memory accurate?"

"Yes, the place I met him was definitely the beach ahead."

Had there been any other passengers nearby, surely they would have have felt surprised by Hisui's conversation—or rather, his apparent mutterings to himself.

Sitting on the end of the back row seats, Hisui was currently speaking to the empty window seat beside him.

The vacant space there was just enough for one person to sit.

The content of the conversation seemed shallow and meaningless, but that was not the case for Hisui and the others.

Naturally, the one sitting in the empty seat was Touko.

Apart from Hisui's entourage, no one could see her. Making use of Hisui and friends' holiday, Touko was leading them to the beach near Seidou City.

According to her, the members of the Occult Research Club she participated in before—those girls—had first met the vampire here.

Why did Hisui's whole group come? Tracing the cause would require an explanation starting with club president Rushella's "interrogation."

The vampire who had appeared ten years ago, Touko's death, the mystery of the coffin—In order to clarify all this, the first thing they did was to question Touko herself in detail.

Hence, Rushella decided to begin an investigation. In her own words, the "interrogation" commenced immediately.

Then for some reason, Hisui was ordered to take notes with his back towards the girls.

"Hey, the composition of this scene is very strange. I'm sure you're being influenced by those police detective movies. Besides, doesn't Kariya have a computer, so what I'm doing is completely unnecessary? Can't I join the observing team?"

"You're being noisy so shut up! This 'interrogation' is absolutely essential! So hurry and call that Touko whatever... For thorough questioning. If there's a need, order some 'takeout food.' This girl here can prepare snacks for tea!"

Rushella pointed to Kirika as she spoke.

As a side note, Kirika and Mei were standing on the sidelines, observing from a safe distance.

"Hey, what kind of rubbish are you talking about? The interrogation you described sounds so Shouwa era from the last century... And even if you order katsu-don takeout, Touko-san can't..."

She can't eat it because she's a ghost... Feeling that such a statement would be inappropriate, Hisui swallowed his words.

But Touko herself smiled with shining eyes.

"Well, even if I can't eat it, but if you bring it up to me, there's a kind of... satisfying feeling. Probably what's called getting full just by watching? Back when I was alive, I never understood how offerings presented to gods at shrines worked, but now that I'm dead, I seem to get it. When the dead receive offerings from loved ones visiting their graves, they must be very happy, I suppose?"

"...I see."

Seeing her bright smile, Hisui gave up on ridiculing Rushella.

His impression of ghosts was also completely overturned.

"Then there's the vampire who bit you. Where did you run into him?"

The way the interrogation was going nowhere was probably making Eruru impatient, so she posed her own question.

Touko became serious and returned to the main topic.

"The first time... It was night time at a beach. We lied to others and called it a group study session... But ran out there for a gathering. Although there was no clear purpose... Because all our parents were quite strict, perhaps we just wanted to rebel and go on an adventure. That probably explains our enthusiasm with the occult. Then... We met him. His appearance... I can't remember clearly anymore. But he should have been quite handsome. Everyone approached him as if mesmerized......."

"Your group was probably under the mystic eyes' control. Since you are a ghost, vagueness in memory cannot be helped. If ghosts kept their sanity and remembered with clarity their memories from when they were alive, things would not be so troublesome. Not to mention, there is the mystic eyes' effect as well. So... What happened next?"

"...He taught us many things, such as about magic, about supernatural creatures, all sorts... Back then, I only thought that he happened to be familiar with this subject, but thinking about it now, it must've been because he's a vampire. Occult phenomena, he could cause them at will... Everyone was enamored with him. Then one by one, they went missing..."

Touko's recollections prompted Hisui to recall something from a few days ago.

The students who used to be core members of the Occult Research Club all had unknown whereabouts. Gone missing, transferred to a different school, dropped out—Although the cases were not all confirmed, if Touko's story was true, very likely, they had all been bitten without exception.

"For a vampire living in the modern world, adhering to ancient rituals is quite hard, which requires feeding on victims one at a time between intervals of several days. The risks of discovery are quite high and if he does not want to keep descendents, killing them off produces corpses. And hiding corpses takes effort. However, the higher ranking a vampire, the more obstinately they adhere to these rituals. He probably relied on the mystic eyes' mental control to make the girls gradually withdraw from society. It must have taken him quite a lot of troublesome arrangements."

Based on her investigation of the club's core members, combined with her own existing knowledge, Eruru offered her deductions regarding the vampire.

Touko nodded in agreement.

"I believe... It should be like that. Before I knew it, among all the people who met him at the beach, I was the only one left. Not that I'm narcissistic... But I think he liked me best. That's why he saved me for last... When he was about to suck my blood, this was what he said."

The classroom was filled with a heavy, somber atmosphere.

Asking a dead person about her experiences during her last moments—Was there anything more insensitive and cruel than that?

Everyone present understood the fear suffered by those who had been bitten by vampires.

Moreover, this was a powerless girl of their own age group.

Even Eruru was at a loss for words.

In order to seek the truth, Hisui spoke up to shoulder the responsibility.

"Then... What was it like when you were bitten? In other words, the circumstances of your death, Touko-san. Could you also tell us about how you sealed the vampire into the coffin?"

Everyone turned to look at Hisui.

They had all been hesitating over whether to speak out, but someone needed to ask the first question. Hisui stepped forward to take on the role.

After a brief moment of silence, Touko continued.

"......He invited me. He asked if I wanted to visit the beach. He had a boat prepared and asked if I wanted to go for a boat ride..."

"A vampire date on a boat huh? Inviting you even though he clearly fears water, he must be either an utterly ignorant fool or quite a high level vampire. Then you accepted, Touko-san?"

"I was not being controlled by him. Of course, I was probably influenced to some extent... My companions were gone, I smelled something fishy going on. Probably out of a sense of self-preservation, I was able to resist. Later on, I found out he was a vampire, so I...!"

"You deliberately accepted the invitation, hoping to avenge your friends... Yes?"

Touko nodded.

In order to seek vengeance for her friends, the brave girl challenged the vampire—However, reality was harsh and unforgiving.

"I made many preparations, such as plain wooden stakes and a cross. However, he snatched them away and threw them into the sea... Then he sucked my blood. My consciousness became hazy, and gradually... could not resist. However, even so... I summoned my last remaining strength and pounced at him! Then he......"

Touko hugged herself tightly.

The image of the vampire, carved into her eyes just before she died.

The mocking laughter, viewing humans with disdain.

His handsome face was filled with derisive mirth as he stared at her.

"He was completely nonchalant. As I crashed towards him, he took the opportunity to hide into his coffin. That coffin was on the boat from the start. He had sipped some wine beforehand, so he may have been a little drunk... But I believe he entered the coffin intentionally. He was mocking me: You wanted this result, so I fulfilled your wish...! But I couldn't care anymore, so I ran over and closed the lid shut. I wrapped chains all over it, then—"

"You pushed it into the sea... Right?"

Hisui described the ending, but Touko shook her head.

"No... Then my memory stops there. My view became completely dark and I can't remember anymore. Probably... I died right then. Before I could push him into the sea, I breathed my last breath... Probably. By the time I came back to my senses, ten years had passed and you appeared right before me."

"......I see."

After a brief sigh, Hisui gathered his thoughts and tried to deduce the truth from Touko's account.

However, there was still too little information in their grasp.

"Touko-san died... But the coffin fell into the sea. Then the vampire was locked inside? No, the coffin was empty... Where did he escape to? As a vampire, there should be no problem... But the coffin was not damaged... The chains were also intact... What on earth happened?"

Hisui stared into space and spoke slowly.

Eruru also crossed her arms and leaned back to contemplate.

Seeing them both stumped, Mei, who had been observing quietly, raised her hand with a hesitating expression.

"Excuse me... It might be a little rude of me to say this, but can Touko-san's testimony... really be trusted?"

" " "......" " "

Seeing everyone turn their gaze to her, Mei avoided eye contact.

She must have expected this result.

But she felt compelled to bring it up.

She did not take this villainous role willingly, but it was a question that everyone must surely be thinking.

"It's not like I think Touko-san is making everything up. But those affected by the mystic eyes cannot act under their own will, and especially now that she became a ghost, her memories from her days alive are even more uncertain, right? I think we can't take it as truth completely, right?"

"...You have a point. It's true, I don't remember the details, and now that you bring it up, I also......"

Touko lost confidence.

Her intangible, or rather, transparent body became even more transparent, almost as if she were about to disappear outright.

Rushella broke the impasse with a single statement.

"Irrelevant and trivial details. Since I said we are investigating this, I am not going back on my word!"

"Uh, but......"

Hisui want to say something but Rushella held out her index finger to stop him.

"Besides, if we don't believe what this Touko person says, there's nowhere to start. Supposing she is lying completely. The vampire is destroyed or perhaps escaped to a very far place, or there is no vampire to begin with... Let's just assume that for now. But given that's the case, then there's no problem, right?"

Rushella's last question was directed towards Eruru.

Sitting on the side, Eruru was surprised by Rushella's opinion, but she still nodded.

"Indeed. Although it would be regrettable if the search ended up fruitless, it would be best if there is no vampire that is threatening people. If we are the only ones investigating, then there is no issue of wasting taxpayers' money..."

"See, am I right? If it doesn't exist, it doesn't exist. If it exists, then countermeasures must be taken. No matter what, we must find the truth. Then you'll be able to... 'pass on,' right?"

Rushella stared at Touko, who nodded lightly in turn.

Hisui noticed slight tears in the corners of her eyes.

"Well then, the 'interrogation' is over. Let's cut the chitchat, what are we going to do next?"

"Probably... Gather information. We also need to verify how trustworthy her testimony is as well as collect detailed information on the vampire. Furthermore, in order to help her memory return to a more accurate state, we could try visiting scenes with strong connections to her......"

"Very well, first we'll go... to that beach where she first met the vampire! No objections!!"

Normally, this would just end up as one of Rushella's conceited proclamations that no one heeded.

But on that day, everyone smiled and nodded in agreement.

And currently, Hisui and company were at the beach.

Getting off the bus, walking a short distance, they arrived at a vast beach.

This place used to be small-scale seaside resort, but now it was quite deserted without any visitors.

A well-equipped swimming facility was built here simply because transportation was convenient. But even on a hot and sunny day like today, when one would really enjoy a good dip, there were no people here.

They were met with the pleasant surprise of having a beach all to themselves. But naturally, Hisui's group had come here for a different purpose.

Clearly, that was not their purpose.

However, before his eyes—

"Hey, isn't this weird? Why are you all in swimsuits!?"

By Hisui's side, the beauties made a glamorous entrance, standing side by side.

As a side note, Rushella had made a special trip to buy a swimsuit, dragging Hisui off to the mall to accompany her.

"Oh dear, isn't this Hi-kun's fault, come to think of it? He has so many great choices in us already, yet he's still obsessed with gravure idols."

Saying that, Mei leaned over.

Given her voluptuous figure and smooth tender skin, one could not possibly associate her with the original and ugly Frankenstein's monster.

Her black swimsuit was a micro bikini, covering her extremely ample bosom and posterior areas.

The critical points were barely concealed but she showed no intention to hide them, even exuding a "come hither and look" kind of aura.

"No no, like I said, it was Touko-san's misunderstanding! It just happened that the manga I was reading had a gravure idol on the color page, okay? I wasn't looking at the idol, I just wanted to check if there were color pages for manga series when I flipped to that part!"

Hisui fled from the onslaught of Mei's gigantic breasts as he recalled the conversation from the club classroom.

Since the club's members were basically all girls, Touko became great friends with them quite quickly.

This was not the problem.

Their topics of conversation, however—

"Hey, what's Hi-kun like when he's alone at home?"

"I've heard that he cohabits with Draculea-san... Could you let me know the actual details?"

Mei and Kirika probed into Hisui's private life with great curiosity.

Since Touko was in the same age group, she happily engaged in these conversations and made the most of her stalker gifts, providing sensational news to them again and again.

"Let's see... He stays cooped up in his room, reading magazines with gravure idols on the cover! With giant breasts!"

"Oh~~ I knew it, he still... likes those?"

"Anyway, you already belong to that category......"

"Mumumu, he clearly has me already!"

...Somehow, even Rushella joined the fray.

With rather strange motivations.

"I absolutely refuse to lose. I will stand triumphant over those women who only know how to expose their backs and cleavage, so that he lays his eyes on no one but me!"

"...Indeed, now that summer holidays are approaching, I must seduce him with my swimsuit."

"I was thinking of getting a new set. Ah, i-it's not like I'm doing this just to show Kujou-kun......"

Something was rumbling underfoot, unbeknownst to Hisui.

Then this day arrived.

"...Hey, this is really weird. Am I wrong? Why am I forced to dress the same like you girls!?"

Hisui was full of complaints.

He had been forced to change into swimming trunks.

Since he did not have any casual swimwear, he was forced to buy a pair of red swimming trunks during the shopping trip. To be honest, he did not want this color at all, but unfortunately, it was bought at Rushella's strong recommendation.

"Wouldn't it be nice... to spend time like this on occasion? Furthermore, Touko-san isn't going to recall her whole past by staying confined at home."

"Yeah... I guess......"

Kirika leaned over as she spoke, causing Hisui to reflexively enter a state of alert.

She was wearing a monokini style, one-piece swimsuit in violet.

Although it was less revealing than Mei's bikini, Kirika's back was fully exposed. The side cut-outs in the fabric traced out wide curves, further emphasizing the lines of her narrow waist, producing a different sexiness compared to Mei's.

Combined with her attribute of seniority, Kirika's act of leaning over... Felt rather irresistible.

"Why are you escaping?"

"Uh, I'm not escaping...... Eh, Touko-san?"

Hearing Touko's question, Hisui turned around... to find her behind him.

She was apparently able to control her attire mentally. Hence, she had changed into swimwear to suit the background.

Hers was the school mandated type.

A navy blue school swimsuit.

Furthermore, there was strip of white cloth bearing the name "Touko" on her chest.

"Touko-san, umm, even if you don't imitate them with such tricks, you're already very attractive, you know? You're slender and trim, you have a gentle and graceful temperament, your bust is also... on Senpai's level."

Hisui looked out into the distance as he spoke, a hint of loneliness in his voice.

Why would things be like this?

"Hey, wait a minute, stop looking at me with pitying eyes!"

"Uh, but look, this isn't a swimming lesson at school..."

"I can only wear this type of swimsuit! Because my family was too strict, they wouldn't allow any other type..."
[[image:Draculea V03 - BW05.PNG|thumb]]

Touko explained with resentment, wringing her hands.

Despite being under the scorching sun, Hisui felt the air temperature drop suddenly. Hopefully, it was only his imagination.

There was a terrifying feeling.

"Hey, stop it, Touko-san... Don't use your cursing skills!"

"Very well, if I focus my imagination, I'm sure can put on a swimsuit of my liking... Yes, one like Sudou-san's...!"

"Umm, sorry, we can't have that. You two's attractiveness will cause war to break out, we really can't have that!"

"That's right, if everyone continues to reveal more, Hi-Kun will surely be forced to bend forward to hide his condition❤"

Saying that, Mei grabbed Hisui's arm and pressed his hand against her bosom.

In actual fact, Hisui was already on the verge of bending forwards. However, he ignored his senses through willpower.

"As if anyone would... Hey, could you let go of my arm?"

"Asking me to let go... Why don't I simply hug so tightly your arm breaks off❤"

"Scary! Coming from you, it totally doesn't sound like a joke! You're perfectly capable of that!"

"Oh dear, I've always been serious, haven't I?"

"Come on..."

"If you don't want that to happen, then play with me properly. Okay, here's a ball so let's play beach volleyball? Whoever fails to return the serve has to participate in a punishment game, okay?"

Mei walked over to one side, picked up the ball and got ready to begin.

Without either a net or boundaries, playing with such simple rules turned out to be even more fun.

"...Jeez, don't you go all out with your strength, okay?"

"Got it❤"

Then the two began to play beach volleyball.

Over in a corner, a certain figure was glaring at them with resentment.

Earlier, Hisui had setup a parasol on the beach and laid out a mat for her. After that, all she could do was sit helplessly in the shadow.

This girl would definitely turn into ash if she were struck by the scorching sunlight of this day.

Namely, this vampire.

Or rather... Rushella.

"Sob sob sob~~ To think I bought this to wear for this occasion..."

Rushella had dragged Hisui off on a special shopping trip to buy this bikini.

Having been tipped off beforehand, Rushella had chosen an especially small swimsuit so as to compete with Mei.

In particular, the flimsy fabric of her top was truly incapable of fulfilling the responsibility of hiding the bountiful fruit of her bosom.

Because Hisui mentioned he did not like excessively fancy colors, Rushella had chosen a light colored swimsuit to be on the safe side... However, she forgot she could not stand exposure to sunlight.

Watching her rival seeking ruin on her own, Mei took care to throw bragging glances of victory while playing beach volleyball, causing Rushella even more displeasure.

"Traitor. To think he would play so happily with that fake..."

Rushella pouted and glared at Hisui resentfully.

But Hisui was fully engaged in the beach volleyball game and completely oblivious.

Just as tears came to Rushella's eyes, Kirika came over to the parasol's shade with a shrug.

"Seriously... What are you doing? If you're a vampire, pay more attention to the sunlight, okay?"

"You're being noisy, shut up......"

There was no spirit in her voice.

Dejectedly, Rushella was tracing circles with her finger on the mat.

"...Okay, stay still and don't move."

Kirika sighed and taking out a white ointment, applied to to Rushella's body.

"S-Stop it right now, what are you doing!? What is this!?"

"A light-blocking agent. Vampires should all know it, right? An ointment for blocking sunlight. The modern ones are now made using science, but it originated from witches like me, invented at the request of vampires. If you apply it to your skin, it will block sunlight at least for the duration of this beach visit. Don't worry, it's harmless to the skin."

Kirika explained as she applied the sunscreen thoroughly over Rushella's body.

Rushella remained silent until she finally steeled herself to speak.

"Uh... Umm."

"Yes?"

"Uh, u-umm...... Thank y... Ouch..."

Probably because she never uttered thanks, Rushella bit her own tongue by accident.

Kirika suppressed the urge to laugh and continued with her task.

"If you want to thank someone, thank Kujou-kun. He must have considered your skincare when he asked me to make preparations."

"Eh...?"

Rushella was taken by surprise. Kirika continued and took out an atomizer to spray something in her hair.

"Hey, what are you doing!? Don't go spraying messed up stuff!"

"This is also a type of light-blocking agent. Hair is also considered a part of skin and must be carefully protected. Otherwise, it will turn to dust under sunlight as well."

"......U-Ummmm......"

"Like I said, the one you should thank is Kujou-kun. Your prided hair was also part of his request. I only considered the skin originally but would have forgotten about hair if he had not reminded me."

"......"

Rushella did not know what to say any longer.

Silently, she watched Hisui happily playing beach volleyball.

"Okay, it's done. Why don't you go join in?"

"......Yes."

Rushella stood at the boundary of shadow and sunlight.

She had never walked under sunlight without a parasol.

Fear gripped her heart to some extent.

If Kirika had any malevolent intentions, she would be scorched by the sunlight the moment she took the first steop.

However—She did not falter.

"Hmm... Umm."

"Yes?"

"......Thank you."

This time she did not bite her tongue.

Blushing red, Rushella rushed out from the parasol's shade.

Experiencing direct sunlight for the first time, it felt hotter than usual under a parasol.

Nevertheless, it felt quite comfortable.

"Okay, Hisui, hurry and let me join in too!"

She rushed over with great enthusiasm... But the volleyball game had ended already.

Mei was currently lying forwards on a mat over the sand.

With her top untied.

Beside Mei was Hisui, reluctantly applying suntan lotion on her body.

"W-What are you two doing!?"

"Uh, I lost and had to accept the punishment game. She made me put lotion on her."

"Yes yes. This erotic play is totally consensual."

"Don't call it erotic play!"

"The loser has no right to complain. Hurry and apply it properly."

Mei pulled Hisui's hand to her underarm.

This was a bewitching garden revealed by the untied swimsuit.

Namely, the exposed sideboob.

Boing, Hisui's fingertip touched something.

"Ahh mmm, Hi-kun, don't go poking me..."

"Stop making such lewd sounds! I-I didn't touch anything... Nothing at all......!"

"...I already withdrew my hand, but why is your finger still there?"

"......Grrrrrrr!!"

Rushella released angry growls from her throat as she took up her fists to pummel Hisui.

"...You traitor!!"

"Wah, wait, it really hurts! Stop it!"

"Hey hey, what are you doing......"

Saying that, Mei got up.

Naturally, she was topless.

Hisui reflexively averted his gaze... Impossible, he was treated to a full view.
[[image:Draculea V03 - BW06.PNG|thumb]]

The heavy fruit was topped with tender colors where smaller, exquisite and lovely fruit protruded.

Mei made no effort to hide. Instead, she puffed out her chest and allowed others to admire the sight.

Meanwhile, Rushella was smashing the back of Hisui's head as hard as she could.

This resulted in the seductive images' forced deletion from the hard drive of Hisui's mind, with a bonus special effect of seeing stars.

"You traitor!! Having an affair right here!!"

"N-No... This is an accident... You're the one who......!!"

Before he could explain himself, Rushella's combo attack landed.

Sitting on Hisui's body, she kept hammering him.

"What are you doing...?"

"Ah, Senpai, you came at the right time! Hurry and stop this girl..."

"Right right... Could you help me put on some sunscreen too?"

Saying that, Kirika turned her exposed back towards Hisui.

This caused the strength of Rushella's blows to rise directly.

"S-Senpai... Please don't add fuel to the fire......!"

"You're being noisy so shut up! I'm going to beat your body up so much that you won't have affairs ever again!!"

Just as the snow-white sand of the beach and Hisui's pale skin were both dyed scarlet, Eruru distanced herself from the inane disputes and quietly stood by herself by the sea shore.

She was wearing a one-piece swimsuit that had a flounced skirt and decorative patterns. It suited her petite figure very well. However, she had no intention of swimming at all.

She simply gazed quietly at the seawater arriving with the waves as they broke over her feet regularly.

Her body shuddered slightly as if she were enduring something.

Like Rushella, she feared seawater.

As the offspring of a vampire and a human—a dhampir, she had inherited the weaknesses of vampires.

They feared flowing "living water."

This applied to natural sources of water especially, even more so for seawater which contained evil-purifying salt. Entering these bodies of water would mean instant drowning.

Although this weakness was less severe than for full vampires, dhampirs were essentially nonswimmers.

If one had to list exceptions, only a brief swim in a shallow warm water pool for elementary school kids would be possible.

Eruru knew this property of her body better than anyone else.

But currently standing on the water's edge... She did not want to accept her cursed body.

She wanted to overcome the weakness as much as possible.

Starting with confronting seawater.

Adjusting her breathing, she calmed her mind and relaxed her body—

"...How long are you going to stand there for?"

Touko asked by her ear.

Her words were accompanied by light exhalation.

A ghost's breath felt like a gust of cold air, invading Eruru's ear in the middle of her nervous state.

"Eek......!"

The chill racing down her spine caused Eruru to shudder and she lost balance.

Before she could resolve herself, her petite body had already fallen into the sea.

Then came a sudden wave.


Unable to make a sound, Eruru was engulfed by the seawater.

For a normal person, this would be nothing but an exciting experience in the waves. But to her, it was an impact akin to a tsunami.

"W-What should I do... Hey, someone hurry and help!!"

Hisui and company heard Touko's cries for help.

Apart from Rushella who feared seawater, the rest all rushed over.

Fortunately, Eruru was rescued ashore before she could suffer excessive contact with seawater.

Lying on the beach, her lips purple, her body kept shaking.

"...Hey, isn't it bad for her to be like this? It looks like... She stopped breathing!?"

Hearing Mei's comment, Hisui realized what emergency measures needed to be taken immediately.

"In a time like this, shouldn't we start with CPR!? Umm......"

Who was going to do it... Hisui glanced at the people present.

Rushella and Mei—No. Their excessive strength could end up doing more harm than good, perhaps even stopping the heart directly.

Kirika—No. She was calm and composed, but she did not seem to know how to perform CPR.

Touko—Out of the question. Because she cannot make physical contact at all.

"Looks like I'll have to do it..."

Hisui himself only remembered the approximate method. He tried to recall what he had learned from the PE textbook.

Putting one hand over the other, he positioned them on the center of Eruru's chest.

Then without hesitation, he pressed on the sternum—

"Where are you touching!?"

As soon as Hisui's hand made contact with that soft sensation, Eruru woke up.

Immediately, she got up and punched Hisui flying.

"What the heck! This is an emergency... I had no choice......"

Before Hisui could finish, Eruru collapsed again.

This was hardly unexpected. She had suffered shock and flew into a furor as soon as she woke up.

"Why did she stop breathing again! Jeez......!"

...Hence, Hisui began to perform chest compressions again.

"Hey where are you touching!?"

Eruru sat up and punched him again.

And collapsed again.

This repeated many times until Eruru finally woke up completely.

Adjusting her breathing, she laughed in self-mockery and turned her face away.

"...Go on and laugh at me. You want to laugh, right!? Drowning in such shallow water, go ahead and laugh if you want to, everyone!?"

"...I'm not going to laugh. Hey, you really hurt me with those punches. How many times are you going to punch before you calm down..."

After suffering a beating from Rushella just earlier, Hisui was quite heavily injured currently.

But Eruru's psychological trauma must be much worse.

"Kariya-san... cannot swim? And to a very extreme degree as well... Perhaps better called a phobia?"

Kirika asked with curiosity. Touko also seemed equally puzzled.

Rushella already saw through Eruru's identity long ago, while Mei probably knew even though she never brought it up. The other two had no idea completely.

"Everyone has... something they are not good at. Come, dry yourself first. The sun is setting so put on your clothes."

"No need... to pity me. Just tell everyone about my condition, I do not care......"

Drying her hair, Eruru whispered to Hisui soft enough that only he could hear.

But Hisui dismissed the issue gently.

"If you think you're causing trouble for everyone, tell them yourself. Otherwise, stop making a fuss about your heritage all the time."

"......"

Hisui took his gaze off Eruru who had lowered her head and turned to Touko.

"So... Touko-san, have you remembered anything?"

"No. The location is right for sure, but otherwise..."

"...Then we should try our luck elsewhere. Or how about we ask around in the neighborhood?"

"It is getting late, let me take over from here. I have already booked an inn for myself."

"But you can't investigate if I don't come along, right?"

Hearing Eruru's suggestion, Touko pointed to herself.

Indeed, there was little to investigate if she were not present, however... She was currently haunting Hisui.

"Then Hisui-kun should come along. We'll continue the investigation with the three of us."

Touko suggested innocently.

But this proposal caused the three other girls' beautiful eyebrows to shoot up.

"...I cannot go back while leaving my servant without supervision. Besides, I'm the club president. I will supervise you guys until the investigation is complete!"

"Eruru-chan is going to have a tough time babysitting you guys, let me help?"

"U-Underclassmen wandering about outside at night... Unacceptable! As the one in charge, I must accompany along. Th-This is simply as an upperclassman, and as the student council vice-president, just so you know!?"

The three girls picked their respective reasons for tagging along.

Watching the three of them, Hisui, who originally planned to go home, had no choice but sigh towards the sky.

"...So we're staying here for the night?"

After that, the group decided to check in at the nearby inn.

Thanks to Eruru, the choice of inn was decided immediately. Without mincing words, this inn was more like a guesthouse. Also, due to this sudden influx of guests, all the girls had to stay in the same room.

The only boy—Hisui took the other room. But due to the suddenness of their arrival, the inn had to tidy and prepare the room first. Hisui had no choice but to visit the girls' room first.

After dinner, the members of the group went to take a bath one after another.

As it so happened, Rushella was the last one to take her bath. Finding Hisui and Mei dressed in yukatas as soon as she returned to the room, her face was instantly shrouded with displeasure.

"What are you two doing!?"

"Doing......?"

Mei was sitting on a cushion while Hisui was sitting behind her.

He was holding a comb and a hairdryer in his hands.

"Doing is 'doing,' eh?"

"Stop it with the dirty jokes! As you can see for yourself, I'm blow drying her hair. Because this hairdryer is kind of weak, it should go faster if I help her do it."

While busy telling Mei off and explaining to Rushella, Hisui's hands continued to be occupied with blow drying Mei's hair.

Watching him use the hairdryer and comb skillfully in tandem, Rushella could not find any signs of indecent intentions.

Although not completely satisfied, Rushella sat down beside them.

"To think you would let a man move his hands through your hair so easily. Didn't you know that a woman's hair is her life? If I were you, I'd never permit it."

"Indeed, touching hair requires overcoming more resistance... I have heard of that saying. However, this implies the intimacy of my relationship with Hi-kun..."

"Go on and delude yourself. I'm just a volunteer here. Could you not move randomly?"

"Fine fine. However, Hi-kun's skills are really good. It dries so quickly and feels so comfortable too......"

Mei did not retort and leaned back towards Hisui, relaxing her body and enjoying the experience.

Indeed, from an observer's point of view, Hisui's slender fingers combed the hair, tugging at it lightly at times, spreading it out on other occasions, quickly drying it. And from time to time, he would also confer head and shoulder massages.

"Wow, this feels really pleasurable......"

"Oh really? I'm just doing it out of habit. I was even worrying what I'd do if you suddenly screamed sexual harassment. It's already a habit of mine."

"Seriously, you could even open up a beauty parlor... By the way, how did you get so good at drying hair? It might be a bit rude of me to say this, but Hi-kun, you're not really that particular about your own hair, right?"

Watching Mei's look of ecstasy, the others heard her question and leaned in to listen in interest.

Hisui simply answered emotionlessly with indifference.

"Because I often did this for my foster parent. She asked me to comb her hair, blow dry it and help her take care of it......"

This answer told Rushella exactly whose hair Hisui used to take care of, or rather, was supposed to be taking care of.

The vampire who raised him—Miraluka.

Mei also seemed to understand Hisui's unexpectedly complicated background. Enjoying the warm wind, she asked a question that sliced straight to the heart of the matter.

"It's that vampire, huh... Although I really shouldn't be saying this, couldn't she do her own hair?"

"I said the same thing to her many times... But she doesn't have a reflection in mirror, after all..."

This prompted everyone present to recall the characteristics of vampires.

Mirrors, glass, water surfaces—Every reflective object failed to produce images of a vampire.

In other words, cosmetics and hair care were quite challenging.

"I see, that really does need other's help... Ah, but she can't go to a beauty parlor, since she won't have a reflection in the mirror."

"Yeah... Although there is mind control using the mystic eyes, it'd still require reserving the entire place. Also, if the amount of hypnosis is not controlled carefully, it could end up disastrous. So she did it herself. And ended up with such long hair. This was probably the reason why she didn't use makeup much. Okay, it's done."

Hisui finished his task and turned off the hairdryer.

Blown dry meticulously, Mei's hair seemed as though it was a professional hairstylist's masterpiece, glistening with gentle luster.

She was apparently no joking when she called it pleasurable. Lying on the floor while the comfort of the bath still lingered on her body, her face seemed as though she was in paradise.

"S-So, Kujou-kun...... Could you help me... do it as well?"

Awkwardly, Kirika raised her hand and asked.

Although her hair was not as long as Mei's, it was still quite wet because she had returned from the bath not too long ago.

"Uh, sure... But Senpai, I get the feeling that you probably won't like having boys do this sort of thing. Are you really okay with it?"

"Hmm, well, umm...... It's not like I'd allow anyone to do it..."

Kirika blushed but Hisui did not discern her intentions.

Touching hair was in a certain sense more challenging than touching skin—Mei had said something like that earlier.

"By the way, I sometimes wonder if you have a maid to do this at home, starting with drying your body."

"What is with that wondering!? Since my parents are often away from home, yes, I do have a servant to help around the house. But I still take care of my personal life myself! I don't allow anyone to enter my room..."

"Oh wow, they really do exist. High-class ladies through and through."

"...This is irrelevant anyway. So... You are unwilling?"

Fidgeting with her fingers, Kirika looked up and pleaded to Hisui.

For someone who did not know the vice-president's true face, seeing her drop her usual stern demeanor must be quite a shocking sight.

"No, I'm fine with it as long as you are, Senpai."

"Well then, thanks......"

Kirika turned around and entrusted her hair to Hisui.

Hisui began to work quietly, causing Rushella, whose mood was poor to begin with, to display further displeasure on her face, grumbling with her pouting lips.

"Hmph, why is everyone so unprincipled? To take a woman's life so lightly..."

She muttered for quite a while but neither Hisui nor Kirika heard her.

Blushing, Kirika chatted with Hisui about her hair.

"...My hair has split ends, right? Would it... be troublesome for you?"

"Oh not at all. I think your hair is very pretty."

"...R-Really? P-Please go harder when massaging me... Please massage longer..."

"Yeah, the student council's work must be quite tiring~~"

Hisui answered as he rubbed Kirika's shoulders with his slender fingers.

Next to them, Rushella was gnashing her teeth, murderous intent on her face. However, the two did not notice.

"How nice, I'd like one too......"

Let alone massage, Touko was unable to take a bath. She murmured in admiration. At this moment, Kirika's hair had also finished drying and another customer laid herself down in paradise. Mei was still sleeping where she had lain earlier.

"Okay, done."

"Hmph... Watching your embarrassed expression, you must be doing this just for the chance to feel up girls, right!?"

"I've been desperately suppressing those feelings, okay!"

"...However, your skills seem quite good...... Well, umm... If you really want to, no matter what... I could allow you to do my hair too?"

Rushella asked in a testing manner as she showed off her beautiful hair.

However, Hisui shook his head in annoyance.

"Sigh, forget it. I haven't done this for a long time and even did two in a row. My hands are tired. This takes so much energy. Besides, isn't your hair dry already?"

As soon as he finished, Hisui's face was greeted by Rushella's punch.

"Ouch, what the heck......"

"Jerk......"

Rushella grumbled softly.

Unlike her usual outbursts of emotion, her quiet tone of loneliness made Hisui at a loss.

Without saying a word, Rushella left the room.

She most likely left the inn... But instead of dashing out madly through the door, she simply walked normally.

Inside the quiet room, the sound of Rushella's footfall outside sounded especially loud.

"What is wrong with her brain again...... Don't you all agree?"

Hisui sought agreement from the girls.

But no one looked at him.

"Eh... What's with this atmosphere?"

"It was totally your fault just now, Hi-kun."

"I can't deny Sudou-san and my role in this, but you are the one at fault, Kujou-kun."

"Hisui-kun, you'd better go apologize."

Not only Mei and Kirika, but even Touko were remarking with deep feeling. Despite being a ghost from the same age, perhaps because having spent a decade sleeping under the sea, she sounded especially mature in tone.

"Eh... What's the situation now?"

Besieged from all directions again, Hisui looked over to his last source of hope—Eruru.

Because she was the first to enter the bath, combined with her short hair, Eruru's hair had dried long ago and she simply watched quietly all this time. Now, she scolded while glaring as though she were looking at trash:

"Hurry up and die."

"You can't be serious... Right?"

"Sorry, please do not look at my. Your gaze causes my value to drop as a human."

"What are you treating me as......?"

Hisui was dealt a heavy blow. He turned and looked at the trio on the side.

Without prior communication, they all pointed at the door simultaneously.

In order words, "Hurry up and go."

"...This is the end result? Honestly, I really want to sleep......"

"Sleep all you want. I'll simply grant you eternal slumber using my strength."

"Be careful that I don't curse you with nightmares."

"...Isn't it said that when traveling, one could encounter sleep paralysis, spellbound by haunted beds?"

Faced with the smiling faces of the artificial human, the witch and the ghost, the helpless boy had no choice but to resign to his fate.

"...I'll be right back."

" " "Take care." " "
　　
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume03 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Silver Cross and Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume03 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]

|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 06 Chapter 2

2013-05-11T01:27:44Z

Nukie:

== Chapter 2: The Blue World and the Travelling Girl ==

The autumn in Zchted is short, though one might also say that winter simply comes early.

The deep green of vegetation as they had bathed in the midsummer sun had since faded with the autumn wind.

It wasn't all bleak, however; autumn was also the season of harvest.

Under the blue sky, golden wheat fields stretched far along the highway. As the wind blew, plump ears of wheat rustled softly in the wind. It seemed that with the abundant harvest around here, the faces of the farmers who were cropping were also smiling broadly.

Also standing out were green apple trees, whose branches hung down, heavy with plump green apples.

Looking at such peaceful scenery, Tigre felt at ease. The wind was cool to a comfortable extent, filling him with the desire to chat with the farmers in their fields. Suppressing this desire, however, he urged his horse onward.

In places with many people, he avoided riding at any great speed. Such an action was far too ostentatious. If he was seen simply riding, however, the presumption would likely be that he was just some young noble, off on a hunt. His neat clothing and bow, hung on his saddle, served to further reinforce this image.

At sunset, he'd find his way to a hamlet or small village, looking for accommodations for the night, as well as food.

Having thus traveled for a few days, Tigre exited LeitMeritz, and, passing through the King's territory, entered Legnica.

Three days after that, he arrived at the Imperial Palace where the Vanadis Sasha lived. Though an appointment was made upon handing over Ellen's letter; in truth, it was another two days before he was able to meet her.

''---Two days, huh. That doesn't leave much time.''

He'd heard from Ellen that Sasha was suffering from a debilitating illness. As the silver-haired Vanadis handed her letter to Tigre, she'd warned him.

"If Sasha's condition isn't too bad, you will also be able to meet on the day you hand over the letter. However, after handing over the letter, if you cannot meet her even after waiting for three days, please continue to Asvarre."

The Imperial Palace was composed of sand-colored stones laid upon one another, with scatterings of white marble to be found all over. Though its appearance was surpassingly peculiar, there was no doubting the solidity of its construction.

Leaving his black bow, Tigre walked down the hallway of the Imperial Palace, led by an aged servitor.

''---Truly a palace that gives off quite a calming presence.''

Looking at the ceiling and the walls, Tigre couldn't help but be moved.

LeitMeritz aside, this was his first time setting foot in an Imperial Palace, and thus everything intrigued him. Far from a single monotone gray, the walls were inlaid with white marble. The design masterfully built upon the labors of previous architects, and one did not tire of simply gazing upon their splendor.

''---And here I'd thought carved murals were the only way to decorate a wall. To think that you could do things like this...''

Still awed, Tigre reached the front of Sasha's room.

The servitor made Tigre's presence known, before Tigre proceeded to open the door.

''---This is somewhat of a lonely room.''

The room was bright, lit both by the sunlight which shone through the window, flung wide open, as well as the candle holder near the bed. However, with regards to furniture, the furnishings were the barest of the bare, and plainly colored at that. Aster flowers by the bedside provided the room's only color.

"Nice to meet you."

An unclouded voice struck Tigre's ears.

The woman on the bed sat up as she greeted him. Her dull black hair was trimmed to shoulder length, and she wore a loose white gown. She had a thin face and skin that was shockingly white. She was abnormally slender, and the loose fit of her clothes was evidence of her wasting away.

Above her knees, wrapped in a thick blanket, were two swords. Above their white hilts and finely decorated black crossguards, the blades shone with a brilliant gold and red. The blades were rather short, and their sole distinguishing factor was their gold and vermilion colors.

From their design, Tigre realized the two swords were paired.

''---So this is her Dragonic Tool, huh.''

Apparently belying her welcome, her swords rested near at hand.

Notwithstanding, Tigre found such an action neither rude nor unnatural. Ellen placed her Silverflash Arifal within reach even while working in the office, and assuming this girl to be no different, he instinctively comprehended the reasoning behind her actions.

Tigre bowed and stepped into the room. As he walked up beside the bed, he bowed again.

"I am Tigrevurmud Vorn. Nice to meet you."

"I am Alexandra Alshavin. I would have liked to have met with you much sooner than this, but because of my illness, I've made you wait. My humblest apologies."

Responding to the black-haired beauty who apologized politely, Tigre shook his head to indicate he did not mind.

"More than me, please take good care of your body, Alexandra-dono."

When he said so, Sasha sweetly smiled, and invited Tigre to sit.

"You can call me Sasha, Lord Tigrevurmud."

"Thank you. Please call me Tigre, then."

Sitting down, Tigre returned her smile. Looking up close, he thought she was a beautiful person.

That said, her beauty was quite unlike that of the energetic and lively Ellen. Like the aster flowers that swayed in the gentle breeze by the window, hers was an ethereal beauty; tranquil, like water.

''---If you're not feeling well...''

About to speak out, Tigre changed his mind.

Sasha's illness was nothing recent. She alone was the best judge of whether or not she was fit enough to converse. Moreover, the servitor who'd guided him until then was also checking Sasha's condition. Though it was only natural to be worried, doing too much wasn't for the best either.

"Then, Tigre. May I ask you something?"

Smiling from ear to ear, Sasha tilted her head quizzically. The adorable charm of her action made his heart skip a beat, and, hiding the disturbance in his heart, he smiled and nodded.

"Please, speak."

"If possible... I wish to speak with you candidly, as if with a close friend. I know the importance of courtesy, but I worry the tenseness of such a thing will serve me poorly."

She was already speaking more casually. Tigre, with a wry smile, answered that he understood.

''---If I'm not mistaken, this person is 22 this year.''

He heard so from Ellen. In other words, Sasha should be five years older than Tigre, but it did not seem that way from her earlier behavior. Though she did not seem to be the same age, it was as if she was only one or two years older.

Sasha extended her right hand. Being careful not to use excessive force, Tigre gripped her hand in turn. Her soft hand carried a faint warmth.

"So it really is true that you don't use a sword."

Staring at Tigre's hand, Sasha spoke in surprise. At those words, Tigre suddenly clenched his hand and stared widely.

''---She must have determined this from the condition of my palms, by tracking calluses and blisters, even though she didn't grip my hand all that tightly.''

"If possible, can you tell me about your encounter with Ellen?" Sasha asked.

At her eyes, filled with curiosity, Tigre tilted his head.

"Didn't you already hear it from Ellen?"

"I did. But that was from Ellen's perspective. I would like to hear your side of the story."

Tigre pondered inwardly. Though there was no reason to refuse, he wondered if he had time for such things. He was, after all, in a hurry to reach Asvarre.

Nonetheless, his hesitation lasted but a brief moment. Having already read Ellen's letter, she was undoubtedly aware he was pressed for time. Accordingly, there must be some deeper meaning behind her request.

"I understand. I'm not the greatest orator, so this might take some time."

"That's fine."

He did his utmost to clearly and concisely convey the events of the past year, from his captivity after the battle at Dinant to the battles in Brune following.

He tried to avoid diving into unnecessary details. Though the haste he felt within his heart was certainly a factor, the primary reason was due to the strong emotions that would arise as he recalled each event. It had been, after all, but a short half-year since these things had transpired.

Sasha nodded from time to time, following Tigre's story with great exuberance and interest.

When Tigre rested, Sasha rang the bell by her bedside and called the servitor, ordering him to prepare wine. Tigre, who'd been talking for half the day, was quite thirsty, and gratefully accepted her goodwill. The servitor placed two goblets on the table, and quietly filled them with wine.

"Thank you. It was very interesting, and I learned a lot."

"I'm happy to hear that."

"By the way, what kind of relationship do you have with Ellen?"

At this sudden question, Tigre almost dropped the silver cup which he'd received from the attendant.

Sasha continued happily, "From what you've said, it doesn't look like you're anything more than allies, but...what you've told me is a little different from what I'd heard from Ellen."

A chill ran down Tigre's spine. What on Earth had Ellen said?

''---Even if you ask me what kind of relationship we have, I'm not entirely sure myself...''

It would be a lie to say that it was not a special relationship.

For example, the other day the two of them had gone to the city to play, and had danced together. When he'd placed his hands on her slender waist, Tigre had suddenly blushed. As if his blushing was contagious, Ellen had blushed as well, leading their fellow dancers to tease them mercilessly.

However, those kinds of thoughts were not to be made public. Tigre and Ellen both had their respective positions to consider, and neither could place priority on their personal feelings. Even though there were times he couldn't restrain his feelings, he would not allow them to be more than an impulse.

Buying time, he brought the silver cup to his mouth while stealthily evaluating the look on Sasha's face. Though the smiling face of the Vanadis with black hair did not change, Tigre perceived the sincerity in her eyes.

Then I'll answer honestly. Lowering the goblet from his lips, he spoke.

"Ellen is... She is an important comrade-in-arms. She has been many times my savior. Were anything to happen to her, I would do my utmost to help. That's what I think."

"...Is that so."

Though Sasha's reaction was decidedly brief, her face revealed a satisfied smile. The strained atmosphere passed, and after a short pause, Tigre carefully asked, "By the way, when you say it's a little different what you'd heard, which parts were you referring to?"

"Oh! The part where you peeked at Ellen in the bath, or when you sucked Lim's breasts..."

As Sasha replied without a hint of shyness, Tigre was caught off guard by these words, and was left speechless, his face red up to his ears.

"It definitely seems like Ellen and Lim like you, but I don't think that's all there is to it. I've put some thought into it. Are you the type that's so adorable you're immediately forgiven or are you ridiculous to the point that others feel like their anger is wasted on you?"

"...Well, what kind of person would you say I am?"

Finally pulling himself together, Tigre straightened his posture and questioned Sasha in turn. Rather than answering immediately, Sasha let her eyes wander to the sky before turning to smile at him, her expression filled with mischief.

"Isn't it fine to leave things to your imagination? That said, there's no point in never telling you, so when you return from Asvarre, I'll tell you then."

Tigre's only response was to blink, unmoving, unable to mask his surprise in the least. ''So she can make that kind of expression too...''

''---It seems my first impression of the sickly Sasha was stronger than warranted.''

Having spoken to Sasha now for the last four hours, Tigre felt that as compared to her gentle smiles earlier, her smile just now suited her far more. The similarity to Ellen was undeniable, although it was hard to say if that was merely the effects of the former's influence on the latter.

"I understand. I'll look forward to that then."

Tigre responded with a smile. He realized that their conversation had indeed digressed, but the thought of something to look forward to upon his return wasn't bad.

"Now then, let's return to the topic at hand."

Though her smile never left her face, Sasha’s black pupils filled with a serious light. She handed the silver cup in her hand to the attendant and sent him off with words of gratitude. Understanding her intent, he left quietly. As the door closed, the black-haired Vanadis opened her mouth.

"According to Ellen's letter, it is her desire that I assist you. I've heard you need to visit Asvarre; would you allow me to hear the full story?"

Tigre settled himself, and began to recount the details of King Victor's request and Ellen and Lim's views on the matter; in short, the circumstances behind his appointment as envoy from beginning to end.

This time Sasha, far from interrupting as she had done before, simply sat in silence like a statue, never moving a muscle. That notwithstanding, her eyes radiated her fierce will.

As she finished hearing the story she relaxed her whole body and gave a small sigh.

"I don't envy you."

"Yeah...I don't think it's all that simple a thing to sneak across the sea and deliver a letter to a blood-soaked battlefield either."

Deliberately speaking in a joking tone, Tigre shrugged. His comments were half his real feelings, and half a followup to Sasha's joking words. Though the Vanadis with twin swords laughed delightedly, her serious aura returned immediately.

"Do you understand just what position it is you hold in Zhcted at this point?"

"It would be a guest, I think. And likely also a hostage for Brune."

Though Tigre's answer did not seem to be wrong, Sasha did not appear to be satisfied by his response. She shook her head.

"Of course, there are those who harbor goodwill toward you, like Ellen or Mira. And from what I've heard, that might also include Sophie? However, those who begrudge your existence or would otherwise seek to exploit you are not in the minority."

"It's not as if I haven't realized that there are people who are trying to use me..."

Tigre frowned. He was pretty sure this referenced those who had made an effort to visit him in his half-year in LeitMeritz. Nonetheless, he had no memory of anyone who had bore outright ill will toward him. Watching Tigre tilt his head in puzzlement, Sasha continued on in a grave tone.

"You've greatly altered the power structure of the Brune Kingdom. Resultingly, the Zhcted nobles who suffered losses, both large and small, number not a few. Such can only be expected given the two great nobles said to represent Brune have since been deposed."

A groan escaped Tigre's mouth. He was dumbfounded.

Were it the subordinates of Duke Thenardier who harbored a grudge against Tigre, that was understandable. He had, after all, personally confronted Thenardier on the battlefield and slain him with the bow.

However, after Duke Ganelon had lost to Thenardier, he'd set fire to the city and died. Tigre had not been involved at all. It was absurd to resent him for such a thing.

Perhaps guessing the thoughts that ran through the young man's mind, Sasha flashed him a look of sympathy.

"Allow me to repeat that what's most important here is the way in which the power structure has been altered. Losing influence over Brune can be seen as another kind of loss. Furthermore, since you have strong ties to both Ellen and Mira, eliminating you would be no easy task."

"But the one who made this request was King Viktor?"

There was no way the lord of a small country could ignore such happenings, but King Victor ruled over a great nation, and should thus have been well accustomed to losses here and there.

"Regardless of the country in question, such suggestions being proposed to the king by court officials is a matter of fact."

A shout nearly escaped Tigre's mouth. Though he hadn't considered such an eventuality personally, he was persuaded immediately upon hearing it. Tigre himself, whether in governance of Alsace or in command of the Silver Meteor Army, had often heeded the advice of local leaders or his subordinates.

"I'm sure the question of this appointment has caused His Majesty no small amount of grief. Nonetheless, to choose you, a foreigner, is simply too risky a choice for such a cautious person as His Majesty to make."

"Is King Viktor a cautious person then?"

Tigre was struck by this fresh comment. This was because both Ellen and Mira had assessed King Viktor quite severely. Sasha gave a wry smile.

"Speaking more frankly, he has something of a passive personality, though he can be somewhat cunning. He doesn't intervene in the battles between Vanadis at all, prioritizing his personal safety first and foremost. With that said, in the decades he has sat on the throne, there have not been any major wars. This one thing I grant him."

Tigre didn't immediately respond. Wasn't it precisely because King Viktor failed to intervene in conflicts between the Vanadis that in the winter of last year, the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina had advanced her troops to Legnica? As for Ellen having fought against Mira, wasn't that also his fault?

However, Tigre didn't express his thoughts, swallowing them instead.

He was, after all, a man of another country. He wasn't King Viktor's vassal either. Furthermore, three years hence, he would return to Brune. In such circumstances, he could not bring himself to criticize the King of another country.

"Returning to our discussion earlier, what has been said is correct. Choosing you as the emissary is killing two birds with one stone. As His Majesty has said, your appointment represents the support of both Zhcted and Brune. Phrasing this differently, rather than sacrificing a pawn, sending a beloved hero such as yourself to a land embroiled in civil war implies-"

"That's how it is. It will give Prince Jermaine the appearance that Zhcted values him greatly."

At Tigre's words, the Vanadis with black hair nodded in satisfaction.

"Yes. As such, our country can seize the initiative in negotiations with Asvarre, as long as the individual neither errs greatly nor oversteps his bounds. Such is the advantage of sending you."

"And the disadvantage?"

"If anything happens to you, the consequences will be unimaginable," Sasha replied coldly.

"First of all, there will be a crack in the relationship between Zhcted and Brune. In the worst case, Asvarre will become an enemy. Furthermore, even within the bounds of our own country, it's unlikely that either Ellen or Mira will ever forgive His Majesty. Though they would never dare openly rebel, it would nonetheless be the ruin of this nation."

Turning her gaze to the aster flowers by the window, she continued.

"I won't refute Ellen's conjecture. There is no doubt that His Majesty wants to test your mettle. I believe this was the point of the letter - to prevent you from realizing his motives during a face-to-face meeting. Nevertheless, it is my feeling that there is another's scheming at play here."

A thorny problem indeed. After ruffling his red hair vigorously, his face taut, he exhaled deeply and smiled to change the mood.

"Thank you. I'll take care."

His attitude surprised Sasha. Though the country clearly hid individuals who sought to ensnare him, she caught no hint of fear in Tigre.

"Don't tell me you have some countermeasure in mind?"

"No."

Wearing an expression that feared neither heaven nor hell, Tigre answered firmly.

"I'm not about to shirk my responsibility from just this much. Though I know neither the identity of this individual nor his or her true intent, fear is pointless. Besides, I'm already resolved."

This was not, of course, a resignation of inevitable death, but rather the resolution to survive no matter what. The resolve to see this task to completion. After being given this task in LeitMeritz, when parting with Ellen and the others, he'd determined to fulfill his duty and return safely.

If that someone was trying to deprive him of his life, he would crush him.

Though he did not express it with words, Sasha seemed to have understood Tigre's intentions through his expression. She gave a sigh of relief.

"No wonder Ellen trusts you so much."

Saying that, she turned to look once more at the aster flowers. However, rather than taking in the sight, she seemed to be considering something.

At just about ten o'clock, she returned her gaze to Tigre.

"According to Ellen's letter, after this you are supposed to go to the port city of Prepus... Could you change your destination to the port city of Lippner?"

Though Tigre frowned to this sudden request, his doubts were soon dispelled.

"Do you plan to hook that someone?"

It was King Viktor's plan to go to Prepus. If Sasha's thoughts were correct, the person trying to entrap Tigre would certainly know. Therefore, she proposed to deceive that person.

She wanted him to meet with a man called Matvey who was at the beach.

"Go to the port and ask Matvey of the White Dolphin. Well, you will understand."

"Though it is helpful, will that be alright?"

The follower who was scheduled to meet him afterwards might have information that would be useful in negotiations with Jermaine. When Tigre spoke about it, Sasha shook her head to say not to worry.

"His Majesty does not do such thing either. The negotiation gets confused, only because your value falls down. All things taught at the stage before the negotiation should be taught to you. Even that man would understand that he may die by unnecessarily disrupt of negotiations."

"That is also true. Thank you."

After bowing with a smile, Tigre who made a face that seemed to hesitate to say something asked this.

"By the way, what is that white dolphin you talked about?"

The Vanadis with black hair could not immediately understand the meaning of his question. Gazing at the expression of the youth full of perplexity, after saying "Eh!", Sasha with an unexpected expression asked:

"You, don't you know what a dolphin is?"

Tigre nodded.

"...Have you already seen the sea?"

This time he shook his head.

Sasha opened her eyes widely, she stared at Tigre's face with a face that said she couldn't believed it. She smiled and murmured that she wonder if everything will be alright. Still she didn't certainly consider that a person who had never seen the sea had been entrusted with a secret envoy to a country on the other side of the sea.

At that time, the door was knocked on from outside. After a hoarse voice "Excuse me" were uttered, the aged servitor came in. Looking at him, a disappointment in Sasha's black eyes appeared.

"It's already time, Vanadis-sama."

"...Can you give us a little more time? I feel better today."

Sasha's expression was like that of a child who wanted something even though she understood that it would be impossible. The servitor answered promptly without moving an eyebrow.

"Exactly because you feel better for this time, you must not push yourself."

From the conservation of those two people, Tigre realized that the time of parting came. He stood up quietly and bowed to Sasha.

"I will leave for today. Thank you very much."

"...No, I also thank you. It was fun."

Sasha extended her hand, and the two people shook hands quietly.

When Tigre was about to leave the room, the Vanadis with dark hair suddenly stopped him. Sasha's face who turned around, didn't know that the sunlight from the window made a backlight.

"Tigre. I leave Ellen to you. Become that child's strength."

"I will do what I can."

When he gave her a reassuring reply while smiling, Sasha seemed to smile too.

It was early in the morning of the next day that Tigre left the Imperial Palace in Legnica. Straddling to the horse, he went in dash straight about the highway which led to Lippner's Town.

''---In the end, I was not able to meet with Sasha after that.''

He wanted at least to say good bye, but he could do nothing but left a message to the aged servitor since it was impossible even bill him because of her disease. Also the servitor handed him over a letter which contained a map describing the way to Lippner and Matvey's features.

''---Will we meet again?''

She was a Vanadis. There should be no such thing as a disease that could not be cured.

Tough he thought so, he remembered the feeling when they shook hands. Thin flesh, skinny fingers, that was indeed the hand of a sick person.

When leaving the Imperial Palace, Tigre offered a prayer to the gods. Even if it would be no problem to pay his respects to the gods because Brune and Zchted believed in the same gods, Tigre was not so religious as to pray every time like Teita.

When Tigre often advocated the name Elis, the goddess of the wind and the storm while hunting, he sometimes went to the shrine to pray when an arrow flew well. But Elis is not a Goddess that healed disease. This sort of thing would be the jurisdiction of Moshia the mother Earth Goddess or the God of livestock Vors.

''---No, I must concentrate on the things that I should do right now.''

Shaking his head, Tigre shook off the uneasiness. If he were to fail this duty, he would spoil Sasha's kindness. However, if he succeeded and came back safely, it would be a good story of this travel to tell her. Holding the reins, Tigre went over the highway.

At the time Sasha woke up, the day had fairly risen.

Her body felt heavy, feverish. After the court physician looked at her condition, she was told to rest after drinking medicine and taking a light meal.

When she did what she was told to do and then looked blankly at the ceiling, the servitor came in.

"How is your physical condition?"

"I am a bit tired... I think. I seem that I overdid it yesterday since it was a long time that a visitor came. Though I did not have such intention."

While lying on the bed, Sasha gave a wry smile and answered the servitor. The thing she originally wanted to speak about, she was not even able to speak about half of it.

"I have been entrusted with the message from that Earl Vorn. It says: 'I wish to express my gratitude for your kindness. Let's meet again after I returned from Asvarre. I pray to the Gods for your early recovery'."

As the aged servitor reported with a wry look, Sasha chuckled and then laughed.

"What did you think of him?"

"To me, he looked like a boy of his age. Vanadis-sama seems to have a different impression."

Though likely not to mean any harm, Sasha found amusing when he used the word "boy". To this old man's eyes, surely he might see her, who is 22 years old as a young girl too.

"I can't say that I understand all since I only speak with him a little... Well, I understand very well that he is a sincere person. I can also say that he possesses a strong will."

How Tigre met with Ellen, how he went through the civil war of Brune. Asking to hear all the story that she had already heard partly from Ellen, was because of her intention to know Tigre's personality.

It was likely to see whether the person himself would show off talking about his own distinguished military service, or he under valuated it and emphasized his good luck, she would know the way he adopted when he talked to Ellen and the others.

Supposing he spoke frankly noticing Sasha's intention, without dramatizing the facts, it would mean that he was a thoughtful person.

''---Well, he did not seem to think deeply there.''

Would that mean he had a straight personality, after all?

"Though I understood that when I met him, he is very interesting... No wonder Ellen lent him a hand."

"Do the Vanadis of LeitMeritz like such kind of person?"

"I don't dislike him too. If that child stays by Ellen's side in LeitMeritz, I wonder if this Legnica will therefore be also safe."

The two Vanadis who had their territory near Legnica were Ellen and Elizavetta Fomina. There had been a conflict with Elizavetta last winter, though Ellen helped and repulsed her somehow, their relationship wasn't yet restored, so it might be possible for the conflict to continue in the future.

If Leitmeritz were to become stable, Elizavetta could not interfere with Legnica anymore.

Though Ellen could not be on support whenever anything would happen, It would be nice to assume a deterrent.

"Then, please rest soon."

The servitor said with a kind voice.

"You will meet Earl Vorn again. It will probably be around the winter that he will come back from Asvarre. At that moment, you would be able to finish your talk with him."

"...Yes. Thank you."

With a smile, Sasha closed calmly her eyes.

Though it was a long talk, still it was dangerous to upset her health in autumn when the cold were not yet severe. Preparing from now to spend the winter of this year was necessary.

The servitor bowed and left.

Soon, Quiet breathing of sleeper began to leak from her thin lips.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

By the time he felt close to the height of the sun near the midheaven and the sunlight was getting strong, the port of Lippner had come into view. Under a pure blue sky, low walls stretched long North to South and the extend beyond the shadow of a building was visible. Wiping the sweat which blurred on his forehead, Tigre loosen the horse legs and went to the castle gate.

Two lots have passed since he left Sasha's Imperial Office. So far it was a smooth journey without incident.

As soon as he entered and passed through the gates in the city, Tigre opened widely his eyes in surprise. Men and women who had a different skin color and facial features traversing the road, and languages of many countries flitted.

''---There are many people, and not just people from Brune or Zchted. There are some Muozinel people with brown skin, some people of Asvarre and also some people of Sachstein.''

Foreigners exchanged words to each other as a matter of course, if languages with words did not passed, they would draw and show pictures, they also aimed to communicate in gestures.

Even after recovering from the surprise, Tigre walked while looking around restlessly in admiration. Signboards, such as bars and inns, which were expressed with picture stood out immediately.

''---Pictures seemed certainly looked better than characters in such a town.''

After that, he was concerned about the smell, too. From the Muozinel people who went traffic, there was the smell of perfumed oil and spices, the cheese from Brune's and Sachstein's people, and a smell similar to the smell of [seiniku] from Asvarre.

''---Anyway, that is a lively town.''

Similar to the castle town of LeitMeritz, it was more effervescent. Shabby carpet spread on the side of the street, selling jewelry on it side by side was a merchant of Muozinel.

Next to that were sung deed-of-arms poetry by a bard of Brune, furthermore next (to that), Sachstein's people were selling a number of small and large mirrors. Tigre, who was walking while enjoying the sight of such rare bending, had his shoulder suddenly struck from behind.

When he looked back, a beautiful woman who grew bright red hair to her waist were standing there. In her mid-twenties in time of year, wearing stirred clothes from which her ample bosom was emphasized, she suddenly came closer.

"Is it your first time in this town? I can be your guide if you want, what do you say?"

she had the accent of Sachstein's people. Though Tigre was surprised for a moment, he regained his composure at once.

"Thank you. But I have already decided where to go."

"Ara, is that so? That's a shame."

"...By the way, don't you know a store that serves good meal? Though I hope it is close to the port."

The woman looked puzzled and smiled happily when he asked so.

"Are you inviting me to dinner?"

"I don't hate speaking with someone while eating. If it tastes good, it doesn't matter if it is expensive."

To Tigre's answer, the woman shrugged with a smile.

"Well, thank you, but I finished cooking rice a little while ago, so I'll just tell you about some good shops I know of."

Tigre who were taught about three shops near the port, gave her one big copper piece as reward. When the woman received it with a smile, she disappeared into the crowd waving lightly. When Tigre saw her off, he resumed walking while carrying his luggage on his shoulder.

''---Was it out of goodwill?''

Those who suddenly offer guidance are not necessarily people like her. Among them, bringing the travelers with honeyed words to the back alleys, there are fellows stealing wallet or baggage.

Tigre had also saw such persons whether in Alsace or LeitMeritz. Again, this time, he thought that he was slightly aggressive and must have appeared as if she harassed him.

''---However... Tough it was unusual, maybe I was no restless.''

He persuaded himself in heart to be careful and was on the way and dropped in at one of the stalls and buy fruit.

He filled a big barrel with water and soaked an apple and a pomegranate, a fig in that and cooled it. When looking into the barrel, some ceramic bottles in which alcohol will probably be contained also sank.

Though the summer was already over, it was fairly hot today. Tigre bought an apple, wiped it with his sleeve and bit it while walking the road.

Looking at that, he thought many people would enter this town again.

Not only race, but there was also various occupations (professions). There were some mercenaries who wore leather armor that was dirty, there were a sword in their kite waist, and some travelers dressed similar to their own. Sometimes, he heard the language of an unknown country, or even noticed some characters he had never seen at all.

''---Is that the port city?''

Tigre stopped suddenly. The man who was walking immediately behind him, passed through the side with a strange face. Twitching his nose doubtfully, he stopped. There was a strange smell. No, it was not just the smell. The blowing wind also took on some moisture.

''---Was it the wind that came from the other side?...this strange smell too?''

He thought whether even any accident happened, but this smell seemed not to come from the people of the town as far as he observed the state of the circumference.

''---I wondered if he should not have asked some information to that woman a while ago.''

While thinking about such thing, Tigre passed through the crowd and arrived at the port.

Tigre stopped again. But this time with surprise.

So large that one might mistake it for a shrine or a mansion, the first thing he noticed was several huge ships. Either they were connected to a wharf, or there were about to set sail now.

There were some galleys that were arranged in a fleet of dozens of enormous suffering, and there was also a sailing boat which set a white sail of some small dogs.

He had never seen a ship until now. But, still Tigre knew that a ship was something made to go across big rivers and lakes. This was the first time he saw something as huge as this.

Around the ship, which was connected, the sailors made of robust body with burnt sun were moving around busily.

There were people who had to clean the ship, those who were carrying cargo, and such as those who had to inspect the comb. There was a person who made a brief furnace, and grilled shellfish and fish when taking a break.

Tigre was looking up at the ship as stunned, began to walk at a brisk pace to recover from the surprise. He stood from the wharf at some distance.

"...This is the sea, huh."

After saying those words, he became speechless. Tigre was gazing at the dark blue ocean which spread within a field of view, while fascinated. The sea surface which waved gently reflected sunlight and was dazzling, the roars of the sea were echoed continuously and sea birds were dancing in the sky. The ships which left the port gradually went away becoming smaller.

Tigre noticed that the smell he was worried about a while ago, was the smell of the sea. Wind, that came blowing across the sea, was architectural. The end of the ground became clear.

Anyway, he has been told so that there was an end of the ground roughly when he appeared in the sea. Beyond the horizon, Asvarre was across the sea.

Then, what was there beyond Asvarre?

Not seeing yet the ground, how many countries were there? Or are there dragons living to those uninhabited grounds? Was there a end to this sea? Or was the sea vast and spread far away without end forever?

It was the sound of the bell which made Tigre, which kept standing on that occasion and was gazing at the sea only in about 1/4 koku, come to himself. Thinking about it, he had only eaten apples since he entered this town. He spoke to the seamen, who were burning and eating fish and shellfish nearby, and he tossed them a copper coin and got a portion of their food.

The grilled fish, skewered through from mouth to tail, was as big as a double circle. When he dug in, the skin had a plump and crispy texture.

The shellfish soup was also delicious. Though the soup was too hot and nearly burnt his tongue, it was seasoned with ash salt, a seasoning made from burnt seaweed, that created a saltiness which gradually permeated throughout his mouth. While enjoying the fresh taste, Tigre asked a seaman about Matvey. But He shook his head in a way to show he didn't know Matvey, then he exclaimed as he remembered.

"White dolphin's Matvey? If it's that guy, he is usually on the wharf of the north side. You should go there and look."

The port in LippnerLibnah drew a gradual curve near the oval, and five wharves of various size had been installed from the north to the south. According to the sailors' talk, it seemed that ships which entered the port anchored in the same place as long as there were not special circumstances.

Telling them thank you and farewell, Tigre headed to the wharf in the north. Filling his hunger, he had worry about the sea breeze that blew from the ocean. He turned his gaze to the black bow in his hand.

''---Though I think that this bow is not affected by the salty air, but...''

It was not just a simple bow. It was the heirloom of the Vorn House, though he did not have further information yet, it was a thing in which gods might be involved. He did not even mind to have any problem even if he became steady carelessly as a feudal domain in the sea.

''---Let's take care more than usual while riding on the ship.''

After hesitation, Tigre made such decision. Rather than fear and awe to hoof in the black bow, and thinking of it as the heirloom of his House, his consciousness as a hunter had decided otherwise.

Afterwards, Tigre catching some sailors, asked if he was able to meet Matvey.

"Is it you that have business with me?"

He was a man in his mid-thirties or such. Though sailors, who he had seen by coming here, were big and strong, too, Matvey revolved more furthermore than them and was owner of a big physique.

His hair short and his skin browned burnt explicitly. His small eyes shined sharply. With his black silk hat, though be not seen as a rowdy person from his coat of crimson jacket wore above made with gold border, there was a feeling of coercion even if there was the body build and stands in silence. His polite way of speaking rather felt grim.

"Nice to meet you. I am Tigrevurmud Vorn."

But never overwhelmed by the scale his way too Tigre put his bags on the ground and took out a letter of Sasha. When Matvey received it, he looked over quickly cutting the seal then and there.

"Oh! Does Lord Tigrevurmud know the content of this letter?"

When Tigre shooked his head, Matvey gave a smile. For a tough look, it was like a smile of a pirate who had found his prey.

"It is said to accompany you and help you as much as possible. I cannot refuse a favor from Alexandra-sama. Please step on my ship "Proud White Dolphin"."

Ahead to thank his words, Tigre was impressed by his attitude. Thus he knew the current state of Asvarre, he didn't show any fear. As expected, he felt reliable as a man whom Sasha trusted.

"I hope to get along with you. By the way, when does this ship depart?"

When the answer “after a half koku” came back, Tigre was popeyed.

C

"The 'Proud White Dolphin' was originally scheduled to head to Asvarre. You are lucky. If you had come here a little later, we would not have even been able to meet."

As if revealing a trick, Matvey laughing explained and his words continued.

"Though the 'Proud White Dolphin' is a merchant vessel, he often let others various customers boarded, so I don't think you will particularly stand out."

"I'm sorry. But I haven't seen yet that white thing dolphin..."

When Tigre answered so apologetically, Matvey turned away quickly. To the back of his crimson coat, there was a pretty design of a white dolphin jumping. Though Tigre thought that it didn't look good at all, he wisely avoided to put out those thoughts into words.

"With this picture as basis, I have put on a white mantle for the title 'Proud White Dolphin'."

"...I understand it well."

"Though I should be here at about a quarter koku, What would you do? Will you come to my ship with me?"

"Thank you for your kindness. If it's good with you, I would like you to let me go first to the ship. Because I don't want to interfere with your work."

Bowing, Tigre answered so. As Matvey nodded with a smile, he took something out of his jacket's pocket, and presented it to Tigre.

At first glance, it looked like a silver coin. The design differed from that of Brune's or Zchted's silver coin that Tigre knew, and a white dolphin, such as that was displayed on Matvey's back was carved.

"Please take that. This is like a boarding permit, if you show that to the people in the ship, they will let you through with a smile."

Saying thanks as he received the silver permit, Tigre left the place. As he walked while looking at an average ship on the wharf, he was wrapped with tension in an up surged feeling at the same time. He finally rode on the ship hereafter.

"Excuse me."

He was suddenly called out from the flank. As he looked at that place while thinking that he had been often called out today, a boy like a traveler who hung a small kyack on his hand was standing.

His body short in stature was wrapped in a slightly soiled mantle, and only a small part of his face was visible since it was being covered with a hood over his eyes.

"...I'm looking for a ship called Proud, White, Dolphin, Do you know it?"

His voice had an accent that Tigre didn't know. There was a little interval between the words before he uttered the ship's name.

Since he seemed to have remembered the name.

Tigre looked down at the boy with a mystified look. The boy's height was around his chest.

Supposing he was a traveler, it seemed to be the age which was likely to be accompanied by parents.

"Since I also ride the same ship, would you like to go together? And, are you alone or are there still more other-"

-companions? Those words were dispelled by a sudden snarl. When he looked there with a frown, three men who probably had not yet reached 20 years old walked with angered (squared) shoulders.

"You bastard, we asked you to show us the way around, what are you thinking when you are running away?"

One of the three people found the boy as a result, pointing his finger he showered a roar. Whether his expression or his attitude, there were young people whom the word hooligan seemed to be suited indeed.

The boy who didn't show any sign of fear even when he was yelled at calmly responded.

"Please don't chase me. It's troublesome."

"D-Damn kid!"

The enraged man with a red face struck a fist. Tigre with the bow in his left hand as he was, while throwing his kyack in his right on the ground, came in between the boy and the man. He caught the man's fist.

"He is my companion. Could you tell me the full story?"

"Because those people asked me to guide them to the ship, and I tried to take them out of the port."

As Tigre tried to calm the mood for the time being, the boy that answered back immediately. The man did not deny it, and moreover the two men who were watching the situation behind cluck their tongue and began to move. He grabbed Tigre vigorously much more, and the other headed toward the boy.

Tigre's action was quick. As he thought first to release the fist of the man who had struck, he promptly twisted gripping the arm without mercy and raised it. The man screamed in pain.

Then while using the man as a shield and checking the second person, he pushed him away vigorously. The two thugs who collided collapsed together on the ground.

''---I must help that child...''

When he looked back while thinking so, the battle was also already finished there. As the fist of the hooligan splashed the boy's hood a wound, thinking on the other hand whether the boy jumped into the partner's bosom, he shot one sharp pastern to his belly.

The man collapsed voiceless. Tigre with a look of surprise and admiration turned to the boy.

"Well... What do you do?"

Looking back to the thugs that had fallen on their feet, Tigre casted a cold voice.

"We are not free either. If you leave obediently, I won't do anything more."

Tough the man swatted it in vexation and scowled at Tigre, he could not admit that he was no match for Tigre at all. Challenging by 2 vs. 1, and despite of having blocked Tigre, they were soon defeated. As the men stood up unsteadily, they lent their shoulder to their friend who held his belly and crouched down, and they turned their back on Tigre.

They disappeared into the crowd while cursing the onlookers. Thinking the uproar to be settled, the people who were looking at this situation from afar walked away.

The clamor of the port returned. As Tigre turned back at the boy, almost at the same time, the boy also looked at him.

''---A girl...?''

Tigre opened his eyes wide. He thought all along that it was a boy, but it was a girl.

Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, she was beautiful enough to arouse admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable.

"Thank you very much for helping me."

With a very monotone voice, the girl quickly bowed her head.

"It was not big deal. Though I think you are ok, did you get injured?"

When Tigre asked that while picking up his luggage, the girl looked up and issued a question while tilting her head in wonder.

"I'm not hurt. Why did you help me, a total stranger? Though those people might be right."

"More or less, because there are such fellows in every town. You will understand it somehow, if you see such thing several times. Even with that, seeing three adults chasing a child, it would be a problem that they strike you without waiting any answer. After that, you did not run away when I went in between you and one those people."

At this answer, the girl narrowed her eyes while seeming to think about something. Her black pupils moving, was, this time, directed to Tigre's black bow.

"What didn't you let go of your bow? What if the opponent-"

"Even if it looks like this, this thing is my family heirloom. Though depending on the situation, I don't want to treat it rough too."

As he answered, Tigre thought that he didn't understand well this child. Although he didn't know about what she was thinking while being absent-minded, she was calm unlike a child. Her question was clear, too. When she nodded as being convinced, she saluted and gave her name.

"Sorry for the late presentation. My name is Olga. So, Proud... U-Uh, Proud... Dolphin White..."

She was at loss for words. Opening her eyes, which were near to half-opening, wide, Olga repeated some words desperately. Her Preheating flustered looking like a girl suitable of her age, Tigre gave a smile. He bent his knees, crouched and adjusted the height of his gaze.

"'Proud White Dolphin', right? Let's go together. I'm Tigrevurmud."

It was half for a precaution not to have given his family name, the other half was for consideration to her. Giving only her name must mean that Olga was very likely to be a commoner and not a noble. He took care not to frighten her. Of course, he also considered the fact that Olga didn't give her family name for precaution.

"Tig, revurvur... Tig, vurm..."

"If it's hard for you, just call me Tigre."

Looking at Olga repeating painfully and mumbling, Tigre gave a wry smile this time.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

When standing on the deck, he felt like the sea breeze became stronger.

"It shakes more than I thought."

In accordance with the shake of the sea surface, the ship had been repeating ups and downs gradually. That feeling was fresh to Tigre, it was a strange thing. He thought it will some take time until he got used to it. The 'Proud White Dolphin', a ship that belonged to a big class of the ships which was at a anchor in the port.

Two big masts, which folded sail soared, the deck under was a three-layer barrel structure including the bottom of the ship. While the deck was narrower than he thought, Seamen were moving about busily between the barrel located in a line and the rope spread around.

Because it had a strong body with each one large, Olga seemed to collide with Tigre several times.

"Let's quickly go to the cabin."

As Tigre said so profusely, Olga walking beside him, nodded slightly. She put back her hood again as he gets on the ship, and Tigre found the expression she had hard to understand.

She did not speak much since then. As she was ashamed to be unable to neatly speak Tigre's name and thought that was because of her words’ accent, it did not seem visible from her words or her attitude.

He did not really speak himself. Though he swore to travel alone, that said to make companion wasn't a problem.

As he gets off the ladder in the stern and enters under the deck, walks down the aisle which was filled with the sea breeze's smell mixed with that of the wood, Tigre dives in front of the room where he was told to stay for the time being on the ship.

When he opened the door, there was a really small room. Anyway, in addition of the bed fixed to the wall and the floor, there were about three or four steps of place to stand. There was nothing to do other than put his luggage on the floor and to sleep. By the way, the key to door was a rough lock handed over at the time of the boarding.

To Tigre who was stunned, Olga said with a monotone voice.

"Well then, see you."

To her words, Tigre rethought that, unlike himself, who was accommodated by Sasha and Matvey, Olga paid the fare as a simple guest to board the ship. At the time of boarding, the boarding permit she had passed to the sailors, though was brown as the others, was made.

"If it's okay with you, may I show you your room?"

As he asked out of curiosity, Olga approved it while nodding her head as if looking down.

While walking across a narrow passage, Tigre was observing while running his eyes to the left and to the right. This layer was for guests' and sailors' rooms, besides it seemed they were also the Armory.

When they arrived at the vicinity of the prow and got off to the nether layer, a gloomy and peculiar stench increased. The narrowness of the passages did not change. Olga stopped about ten feet in a few steps, stood in front of one door.

When she opened the door, there was nothing more than a large empty room. Compared to Tigre's room that was what we could call a private room of an inn, this place could be equivalent of a large room used by many people. Inside the room was 12 persons, with 3 men included.

Half of them were armed with swords and armor, they were leaning on the wall sitting on the floor. Though the others were not armed, that didn’t change the fact that a dangerous atmosphere was released from their whole body. They have opened distance moderately and everyone was looking out for each other.

those eyes mixed with hostility were of course turned to Tigre and Olga that opened the door.

''---Well that is to be expected...''

Though Tigre did not show that on his face and his voice, he was aware of that. The destination of this ship was Asvarre that was in the maelstrom of a civil war. Naturally, those who were going to such place were limited. This not about persons with special circumstances such as merchants or Tigre except where mercenaries would be.

"Would you like to come to my room?"

To Olga who were standing immediately nearby, he asked quietly. On her face who looked up at Tigre, there were a faint surprise in her expressionless absent-minded face.

"Is it okay?"

"As you saw a while ago, it is a small room. But I'll guarantee your security. And there is also a key."

Tigre didn't know why she was heading to Asvarre. It was not like he didn't care about that, but he had no intention to ask since he was in a position in which it would be troubled if he was himself be inquired.

Therefore, though he didn't know anything about her, as expected he was reluctant to let a girl who was younger than him staying there.

Soon after that, 'The White Illuna' departed from Lippner town.

A white sail conceived the wind big and 'The White Illuna' was leisurely progressing on the azure blue sea. Tigre and Olga were standing on the deck, looking at the boundless sea and far away silhouette of island.

"How do you feel, riding on my boat?"

With his crimson coat flapping in the sea breeze, Matvey came walking. Turned his gaze to Olga, he made his small eyes shine keenly.

"Oh! An acquaintance of yours?"

Tigre replied "Yes" with a smile and Olga nodded silently. Tigre was impressed (without saying anything) since the fact that she was not perturbed even before Matvey's evil look was admirable.

"In about how many days will we arrive in Asvarre?"

"If the wind continues to be good like now, in seven or eight days, I guess. Since this is not a windless season, we can think that at least it won't take ten days."

Tigre was relieved to hear that. He had no other choice but let Olga lay down on the only bed there was, and he himself intended to sleep on the floor, since he seemed to be able to endure it somehow for eight days.

"Matvey-san, about how old were you since you became a sailor?"

"It was when I was younger than the present you. Those who were born, raised in Lippner and decided to live with the sea thought that they will have their own ship first. Therefore while working and earning money in a ship of an acquaintance, they learn how to trade various things in order to handle a ship."

"Were you not scared to go out to the sea?"

To tell the truth, Tigre was a little scared. Puffing (with pride) his chest, Matvey replied while laughing.

"It's something familiar around here. As for me, though I did not mind since I saw shipwrecks drifting to the outskirts of the town where I was playing in my childhood, there are, as expected, many people who still get nervous when they get into a boat for the time. Nonetheless, I overcome the fear with various experiences."

"Various experiences?"

Olga tilted her head.

"Storms, shipwrecks, pirates... In addition, by narrow ships, most fights that were like killing each other occurred and fell into a situation that it was not possible to sail. There were also things such as sharks and sea dragon."

"Sea dragon."

Though the last words were a little theatrical, the single criticism of dragon did not set not to attract Tigre's interest. As he asked the parrot-like speaking, Matvey gave a wry smile and answered.

"A long time ago, I saw it only once afar. Like this, his body like a long rope looking like that of snakes, and that body was much bigger than this ship's mast. I wondered if it was capricious or was not hungry, since it did not come to attack us, and ran away with all its might."

"Such thing is...in the sea."

"What, even among the sailors who kept going to the sea for 40 or 50 years, those who happened to see that were few so to say since it is unusual."

To Matvey's words that reassured him, Tigre sighed.

From then Tigre who asked a lot of things about the ship and the sea, suddenly asked about what was on his mind.

"Matvey-san, do you know the details about Asvarre?"

"Yes, since it's an important customer. Is there something that worried you?"

"I'm sorry if my question is not clear, but... What kind of country is Asvarre? For example, I don't know what kinds of Gods are worshipped in Asvarre."

He intended to ask Sasha and could not. He knew the Kingdom of Asvarre only of name. Also the fight between the princes. But, about other things, It might be accurate to say that Tigre didn't know almost anything.

"Alright. It seems there is no problem now with the ship, then I will have the privilege to tell you a story."

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Asvarre is called the country of the fog and the forest. Once there was a small island floating in the North Sea.

It was the only island nation in that territory which assumed only the island of Asvarre a territory, and besides it was in a situation where five tribes were fighting with their hegemony at stake. The origin of the country name came from an island. There are few mountains and many hills, rivers and forests.

The wind-tinged heat which blew constantly from the west sea, was cooled by the time it reached the middle of the island, and hence most of the year was covered with fog.

"...So It is said, but as expected to say most of the year is exaggerated. There are also regional variations. However, for that reason the place when and where the fog also appears is not strange."

The island was always exposed to the danger of fights. Though , that was also right for the conflict between the five tribes, the nations of the continent that tried to get this bird were often bringing about war of aggression aboard ships, and that the pirates around troll the coast was also a daily occurrence.

"Though it was not really a pleasant story, it is therefore something usually said that where people are, there is also conflict. There were no one who even once said that there was no stream of blood in Asvarre. However, that situation changed completely due to one hero alone. His name was Artorias. He was the king founder of Asvarre."

Artorias once said that he dreamed that he transformed into a red dragon.

The red dragon is a symbol of the king who bundles the five tribes' leaders. Artorias, who was until then a very ordinary warrior, believed in an oracle, and decided he will become King. Though most people laughed at Artorias, 12 companions followed him.

Afterwards, Artorias had always stood at the front wielding his sword, run in countless battlefields and obtained victory. Various tribes altogether followed him, the pirates were swept up, and the 12 people following Artorias who repelled the nations that had invaded the north were called the knights of the round table.

"...It looked somewhat like the myths in Brune and Zchted, right?"

Tigre harbored such impression. Regarding the myth of Brune, Charles, who became the successor of the king founder, started his battles, after receiving a revelation from a highly virtuous monk living in a holy cave shrine. And according to the myth of Zchted, those who led the fight in front of many tribes following a man referred to as the incarnation of the Black Dragon had been contested.

Without showing how offended Tigre's impression was, Matvey responded with a smile.

"Though I am not well informed about the myths of other countries, I think there are points that are in some way common."

Tigre showed consent well obediently and Matvey resumed the talk.

"Though that Artorias and the 12 Knights of the Round Table are not gods in Asvarre, they have become objects of worship. Because, it is thought that all the victories of Artorias were assumed to be due to the blessing of God. It also assumed that each knight of the round table had the divine protection of angels - seemingly beings like spirits that obey God."

After Artorias' death, as the kingdom of Asvarre was spending a peaceful time without big fight, but then the peace was suddenly broken. There was the Cadiz kingdom of the continent possessing a large fleet that crossed the sea and invaded Asvarre.

"Asvarre desperately resisted, but succumbed before the pressure of an overwhelming large army, It is said that it was deprived of half of the island in a short time. The king ended up sick in bed, the people who recommended the surrender and those who attempted to escape came out one after another, the fate of the kingdom was without doubt in a precarious state."

However, scolding the frightened retainers and soldiers, there was a person who showed a firm attitude. Princess Zephyria.

"While it was said that Princess Zephyria was the owner of an incomparable beauty, shall I say a lady of character, to the extent that she was not considered to be a woman, she took a sword and jumped into the battlefield. And thus, obtained victory that had the same value of what was said in the written of the founder Artorias. It was usually said: 'The armor is my husband and the battlefield is my palace'."

Afterwards, the king died without recovering from his illness, and after the conference during → years, Zephyria became the first queen of the kingdom of Asvarre. The impact, that this gave to the nations, was not small. It was because the idea of a queen in either Brune or Zchted was something absurd.

"Queen Zephyria was also excellent as ruler. The country that was shaken by the death of the king and was firmly brought together by the birth of the queen, subjugated the pirates in the coast, stabilized the country both inside and outside, and later counterattacked the kingdom of Cadiz that was about to invade."

The Cadiz kingdom was defeated.

"Asvarre then took possession of the dominion of the continent. That was what the king founder Artorias had strongly desired for, and was not able to accomplish. Queen Zephyria, who accomplished it, received the laborious title of 'Supreme King', afterwards she continued to rule without even marrying, proposed a person who had the closest blood relationship with the Father king to be the successor, and died."

"The queen huh..."

Tigre gave a breath of admiration. He raised a question from the back of the hood Olga was wearing.

"I have heard stories that Queen Zephyria actually had a lover."

"I see that there are more anecdotes than usual. I know some, too. Like the vassal who secretly supported her, the wandering knight, the traveling bard and hunter of maid and such... Since there were such stories when she was a ruler, surely people might have variously swollen their imagination."

Though Tigre showed a honest agreement to the three officials of Matvey, Olga was as if she was thinking about something.

"After that, there has never been such talk until now. I think that even now Artorias and Zephyria are heroes representing Asvarre, even local farmers are proud."

"Thank you. Well then... Now, concerning the current situation of civil war?"

Tigre asked it with a careful tone.

"What I know is only the gossips that are roasted by at least 10 mouths - That there are skirmishes that happen frequently, but no big fights, and that the situation has fallen in a stalemate."

''---It meant that those receiving damage (from the quarrel between the two Princes) were the people in Asvarre.''

Unbearable anger blotted to Tigre's expression. A stalemate meant that not to see the end line of each side. Anyhow, if the soldiers of each side did not move too much and from the beginning to the end glared at each other, then it was different from the story that he heard - that story was about the frequent occurrence of battles.

How soon they (soldiers) were going to involve themselves in the chaos of war without understanding anything, and without even knowing when the war would end. Even though it was not a battle they wished.

Tigre's feelings like a festival, Matvey deliberately continue to speak businesslike.

"Concerning the number of soldiers, Prince Elliot seems to be superior, but on Prince Germaine’s side, there is one very great general, that seems to often overturn the numerical inferiority and to obtain victory. Therefore there is a talk that the war won't be easy to settle."

"Is there such a person? What is his name?"

"If I'm not mistaken, his name is Tallard Graham. There is rumor saying that if that man was not there, Prince Germane might have sooner been defeated."

Though Tigre was interested in the man named Tallard, for the time being he pushed aside that matter in the corner of his brain and proceeded with his thoughts. Compared to what he heard from Ellen, it seemed to be not that much change.

By the time he would meet with Prince Germane, would this situation change?

Tigre was pausing with a disappointed face, Olga whom he did not know what she was thinking about, absent-minded and expressionless gazed at him.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

As the sun sank, the ship moored in a small island.

Tigre was in his room. Sitting on the bed, he was taking care of his bow. There was only a lamp with light that dangled down from the ceiling, swaying from side to side to match the ups and downs of the age. The door was knocked on from the outside. He put his bow on the bed, stood up and opened the door. He stood up before Olga with a absent-minded face who was holding a deep pot. White steam was rising from the deep pot. Before returning to the room, he bought hot water in the kitchen.

"how much was it? "

"It was two copper coins."

Only about half the hot water entered the deep pot. Though it seemed that it would not spill even if the ship more or less shook, Tigre thought that with this two copper coins were expensive.

As Olga put the deep pot on the floor, she removed her mantle. As for the clothes that she was wearing, a cuff was loose, and there was decorated with fine embroidery on neck and sleeves. Her waist was wrapped around the band, and it was something not seen much in Brune and Zchted.

However, what further attracted Tigre's attention was the ax which she hung on her waist. His gray edge with a pattern of very small strange components was short, and large enough so that even Olga with her small stature would not easily handle. What looked out, was its elaborate equipment forceps.

Topaz, which was also about the fist, was embedded at the junction of the handle and the blade, and a fine pattern was engraved on the blade as well. Seems, I guess, that most people would consent even if it said to have been built for affluent nobles to decorate their residence.

However, Tigre held a different impression. What he witnessed when he saw that ax, was...

There were the long sword that Ellen carried, Mira's spear, the bishop's staff of Sophie and Sasha's twin blades. Those that floated inside the dark and disappeared when shining like lightning. A weapon that had a paranormal power and that was allowed to enter the Battle of ownership to only the seven Vanadis.

"Are you interested in this?"

With the voice, Tigre was startled and pulled himself together. He was likely to stare very much, though he was staring at the dimly expressionless Olga, making it absent-minded., some cautions had blotted in her black eyes.

"Oh! That ax has a splendid structure."

Tigre answered so while rummaging his darkish red hair. He denied the question he wanted to ask in his innermost thoughts. Certainly it was an axe with a rarely remarkable structure, but there was no way that a Vanadis would be in such a place.

"Because it is a heirloom."

Olga leaned the ax against the wall answering in a monotonous voice. She untied her obi and take off her clothes. Her upper body that became bare was slim, and the flesh was thin, and the swelling of her chest was over modestly. And with a healthy body with flexibility, though it was beautiful, it was far from maturity.

In presence of a dumbfounded Tigre, Olga sat down on the floor, takes out her hemp cloth from the cargo bag, soaked in the hot water and squeezed it. She wiped herself her body gently.

"...As expected, I don't think it's a good idea to expose your body in front of a man."

Tigre gently reproves the girl with pink turtle's hair by an amazed face. Olga stopped her hand that wiped the dirt of her body and answered while attaching the flax sea to hot water once again, when she glanced at Tigre.

"It can't be helped. There is no other place. "

"Even so. You might have asked me to turn around..."

"Here is a room that you borrowed, and I am here because you have let me use it."

She was very a sincere child. Tigre spilt a sigh and turned his back to Olga.

He thought that it was good that she was young.

He would have been more confused if she was about the age of Ellen and Mira. Tigre waited for a little while even after finishing the maintenance of his bow. Before long the sound, in which the hot water was squeezed, was not heard, and the rustling of clothes reached the ear.

"It is already good."

Looking back to the voice, Olga who was wearing cloak dressed up was sitting on the floor. Pointing at the deep pot, she continues speaking.

"Though it is lukewarm, if it is good with you use it."

"It is so. Then, I appreciate."

Since he had stood for a long time on the deck, even Tigre's body had been sticky by the sea breeze. It was a troublesome thing to go to the kitchen from now and buy hot water.

Changing places, Tigre wiped his body quickly. And like that when putting on a mantle similar to Olga's, Tigre pushed aside the deep pot on the corner of the room.

"Well then, let's sleep? I will sleep on the floor, so you can use the bed."

"It's impossible for me to accept your kindness to that extent."

Tigre who was going to plop himself down on the floor looked embarrassing for the refusal of Olga and raised his body. Though the girl with pink color hair was still expressionless, there was a slight anger in her voice.

"I understand that you are behaving as an elder, since I'm younger. However, I...,I am independent in full-fledged."

Although she hesitated to say at first and turned down her eyes, Olga raised her face and asserted flatly. Guessing apparently that he seemed to have hurt her white esteem, Tigre scratched his head.

"I'm sorry. But, I did not intend to say with that alone. This room is considerably cold. Though you seem to be used to traveling, too..."

Probably because on top of the sea, the ship's air has become fairly cold at night. It was for that purpose that both Tigre and Olga put on a mantle.

"Let's sleep on the bed together"

Olga was said without even showing a gesture of shyness.

"There is only one blanket. As for sleeping on the floor, the shake of the ship in addition to the cold comes directly to your body. Then, it will be better to do so even if it is narrow. You look unexpectedly stubborn."

Though Tigre thought the two of them were of equal status regarding their stubbornness, he felt that talking about that would end up even worse and decided to keep that for himself. There was a request he might want further.

"I understand what you say. I understand that but... Have you no shame or perhaps should I say modesty?"

"If it seems to you like I invite you, then I put that in denial. If you do something rude, I will push you down."

"...Understood. Let's sleep together."

The reason Tigre compromised was because she was stubborn, and he thought that if that situation continued, she would not use the bed and lie down to the floor. When he saw her nude not long ago, though he thought that it was a healthy body, he did not hold further feeling bonds. Olga was still young to think so.

He lined up and lie down on the bed. Turning the light off, both of them moved restlessly and turned their back to each other.

Riding on a ship for the first time, he began progressively to feel sleepy since he was attacked by the excitement and the tension.

It was not from either and set up breathing of sleeper.

There was a Vanadis, in the port of Prepus where Tigre was scheduled to go originally.

She stayed in that town for a few days and spent those days in one room of a hotel, dressed in the noble women who were in trip. It was a special shop with first-class dish for the meeting by carriage and a thick cliff face, the firm storekeeper of the mouth though is far expensive from other hotels.

Noble and affluent merchants, ambassadors in various foreign countries etc. use, the merchant ship of Brune and Asvarre continuously arrived in Prepus and stores which prospered good for this reason.

That Vanadis Valentina Glinka Estes, just now received a disappointing report from her subordinate.

"...Is that so. Tigrevurmud Vorn did not head to this Prepus port but to Lippner port."

In a room that existed in the deepest part of the hotel. Only the lamplight that hung from the ceiling shone on the room. With something that small, light did not reach the corners of the room, and the darkness was hovered in the background. One huge sickle was leant into that darkness.

Valentina sank her body on a soft chair that used cotton and the feather in abundance, and heard the words of her subordinate. Her long black hair that seemed to melt into the darkness. A lovely smile as I let you think that there would not be it came into the people who were not attracted by such beautiful face. Wearing a pure white dress decorated with roses, one book was open on her knees.

The subordinate was pounding his knees apart from her in front of a door and continued reporting plainly.

"Earl Vorn, who had entered without change Lippner, changed his plans, though it was thought that he had taken the wrong way because he is someone from Brune."

"Thank you very much for your efforts! I certainly already met Earl Vorn once. I wanted to greet him, but there's not help."

"Must I continue the pursuit?"

"That is not necessary. He must have already got into a boat for Asvarre at this time. After Earl Vorn came back, the greeting would seem to be emptied."

Valentina was staring at the dark and sighed small when they left from the bottom county.

''---He ran away, huh.''

It was Valentina that had made the proposal for King Viktor to choose Tigre as a secret messenger to Asvarre, but, not directly. About two elder statesmen are slipped in a word, and she made sure that they did not know themselves that that idea was not theirs. Though there were some reasons, this was because she wanted to meet him once at a place where there were no other Vanadis.

Regarding Tigre's treatment, he would move from LeitMeritz if there was not special thing happening.

Having said that, she must go through an official procedure if going to meet with him so that LeitMeritz and Ellen did not harbored doubt.

''---I wanted to avoid that. I wanted to speak with him about various things, and to know in detail his personality.''

If their interests matched, there would be a possibility for them to join hands, but in case that he would be an obstacle for her ambitions, she would need to find a way to eliminate (remove) him. If it was the former, she intended to support him so that he could achieve his duty as a secret messenger safely, but things did not go her way.

''---Was that Eleonora...? No it was not possible. It did not seem that she had a good knowledge of the geography of Legnica so. In that case, it would be Alexandra.''

She heard that he stopped by her Imperial Palace.

What to do now. Thought Valentina.

If Tigre were to die had he been involved in the civil war of Asvarre that did not matter. At the present time, after Ellen and Mira, he had built close relationship with Sasha. His death would be a shock to them as it was, and leaded to the deterioration of relationship between Zchted and Brune.

Even King Viktor would crack in the question as for the responsibility. Nevertheless, if he came back safely, he would come to the Royal Palace. It would be necessary to report the results, King Viktor will also thank Tigre for his services, and shall give award depending on those results.

''---At that time, if I visited the Royal Palace, I am likely able to meet him.''

Depending on his attitude and his personality, she would reveal that she was herself that made the proposal to send him as an emissary, and might conversely let him criticize King Viktor and make him believe that she is a friend.

She examined Tigre's schedule to know when he might come back and must think about a reason to visit the Royal Palace on that day. Since she was supposed to be sick and lacked physical strength.

''---For example, I cannot go frequently the royal palace like Sophia Obertas.''

Though it was troublesome, Valentina did not hate to think about such thing. Instead she was more of a character that seemed to enjoy that. Besides, it was convenient for her to pretend that she had a weak body.

''---for example, even if I am ordered the dispatch of troops, I would delay it by the reason of disease to the very limit and retreat as soon as I fought a little, and I can thoroughly control the damage of soldier. Also, I report that I am sick when I am called out the Royal Palace, collects information as much as possible so that I can be at the Palace at the time when he would be called out there.''

She came so far by doing so.

In order to let you think herself to be a human being without great thing, and all lets you despise it. When bringing some idea together in her head, Valentina clean off her glance to the 'police' thing that was expanded on her knees. On the front of the book "Record of the war of Zephyria", the title was carved in gold.

Queen Zephyria that expanded the territory of Asvarre greatly. In the record that spelled the fight, a high entrance feeling was provided in together with the biography of Arturius in the kingdom of Asvarre. After discovering it by chance in her residence and reading it when she was young, that became Valentina's favorite book.

However, she did not limited herself only at enjoying it, that book gave her the notion of no attachment in either dream or ambition.

''---Someday I will become a queen, too.''

That she would show that she would become an existence that reigned in Zchted kingdom. Her blood of her House seemed to stream down as far as she examined it.

However, it was slender so as to be able to hardly insist on succession to the throne called the minority of predecessors in the family line or future charges. Therefore, she did not intend to rely on such a thing.

With her owns wits, in addition to be born and raised in the Estes House, and by using the good luck to be chosen as a Vanadis, she intended to reign on the throne. Though she did not know when that will be, but she was convinced that day will come.

As she already read many times and knew the contents of the book, she would not stop once she turned a page.

The light of the room did not disappear till late.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Tigre was exposed to a severe line of sight.

Five girls were standing before his eyes. There were Teita with Ellen, Lim, and Princess Regin of Brune with Mira. Ellen and Lim, and Mira were familiar with combat uniforms, and Teita did the usual maid figure. Regin's formal dress as a princess was based on white and decorated with gold and silver everywhere.

Somehow they were uniformly angry.

Ellen sharply glared here with her arms folded, applies, and Lim amazed seemed to heave a deep sigh even now, and Teita withhold her anger frowning. Mira seemed to measure the timing to put her hands on her waist, and to pour an angry voice.

Regin did not hide her dissatisfaction, but it looked like whether she was angry or was at loss.

"What's wrong?" Be driven by impatience and anxiety, Tigre asked so, and like vomiting Ellen answered.

"Try to ask it once more after looking at your chest."

Tigre, being upset to receive such verbatim, hurriedly looked at his chest. Olga was there. She stuck her body to Tigre, suddenly naked from the waist up. In a voice without the intonation, she said.

"Please take your responsibility..."

Thereupon, he woke up. There was a wall stained slightly spreading through his view.

His body felt a slight shake.

''---A dream, huh...''

With a small breath, he soliloquize "that's right, isn't?" in his innermost thoughts. It was only once that those 5 girls gathered in one place. It was only that day when Tigre defeated Duke Thenardier and returned in triumph to the Royal Palace of Brune. After that time, it never happened that those five lined up all together.

''---Fatigue might be accumulating. It was a trip that I hurried all the time until I got on the ship.''

"If you have already woken up, I want you to release me."

He heard a monotone voice in side right away. At that time he noticed, his right hand was touching something soft and there was also a feel like hair in his left hand. He felt a small amount of heat on his body above all.

When he moved his gaze, there were Olga's eyes. Tigre's left hand held her head, and his right hand gripped her butt. Before he became aware, he was embracing her while sleeping.

"And ...it is hitting me."

Tigre kept his hands away from her in a hurry, and jumped up vigorously. Everything seemed as if it was not a dream. Olga was wearing clothes unlike the dream though.

"No, that's what ..., I'm sorry."

While taking a rough breath, Tigre shamefully covered the face by hand and bowed his head. Speaking of Olga, she wake up her body and arch rise even without moving her expressionless face that was hazy. Lowering her gaze from Tigre's face, she looked at around her waist.

"I was told by my mother and my older sister that it can't be helped that a man is so in the morning."

That being said, it was a shameful even in this case. All Tigre could do was to nod without speaking. Olga indifferently continued.

"Because I understand that you did not hug me intentionally, since I confirmed that you were sleeping. Your body requested the heat by getting cold at night, right?"

Though Olga did not blame the young man at all, there was a reason. The girl with pink color hair was also clinging to him as she woke up.

What Olga was surprised at, that she was about to tear off Tigre, but her foot which protruded from a hair dealer streamed down indoor cold precisely on this occasion, and she felt the physical warmth of Tigre at the same time. That warm comfort would not be provided only with the blanket which she put on.

It was because of that, that Olga compromised quickly. Of course, she did not intend to say that to Tigre.

"I'm thankful that you said that, but...Be careful."

Tigre bowed once more with a guilty face. Nonetheless, he might be helpless only with sincerity.

After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no more morning when Tigre was able to wake up without finding himself hugging her.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Short Story

2013-05-11T01:16:40Z

Nukie:

This is a story of when Tigre was a captive living in Leitmeritz.

“Let me hide here for a bit. I was discovered trying to steal food.”

Ellen, who suddenly burst in without knocking the door, said this with a serious face. For Tigre, who had been lying on the bed sleeping, he was flabbergasted as he stared at her. Even if he told her to get out, he doubted that this silver-haired Vanadis would comply. Regardless, he was her captive and in the end couldn’t argue.

“...Ok, ok. So, there’s no one here, huh?”

“No problem. I only need to wait for the clamor to die down...”

After inspecting the room a bit, Ellen’s attention was caught by a shamisen attached to the wall.

“A shamisen. Where did that come from?”

“From gambling. The other person didn’t have money, so he gave this to me instead.”

Gambling with the soldiers he's close with is one of Tigre’s few pastimes.

“Really? Play it for me.”

“Sorry, but I don't know how to play that instrument. Could you teach me?”

Tigre snappishly replied. An image of a girl wielding a sword---this usually gives people the impression that she would be unsuited for playing music. However, Ellen walked over to the shamisen, smiling all the while.

“I'll demonstrate for you then.”

Picking up the shamisen, Ellen proceeded to sit down beside Tigre, lightly stroking the shamisen with her fingertips.

The next moment, a vivid and lifelike melody reverberated throughout the air, overflowing from the gap between her fingers.

"I've some experience with this, since the shamisen is originally an instrument available to the commoners."

While expertly plucking the chords, Ellen displayed a pleasant smile and the tiny room was quickly filled with the song’s melody. It was as if the silver haired girl was dancing.

Considering her delighted expression, it would seem that this is her favourite song. Fleeting feelings struck Tigre as if it overlapped with the notes. Such calming music, he thought.

Eventually, the song ended and Ellen let out a melodious tone as she smiled triumphantly at Tigre. Tigre, who was late to come back to his senses, applauded.

“That was really surprising. It was so good and, well, just very fascinating.”

Ellen, having been praised, blushed, and proceeded to fiddle with the shamisen.

“I-it is not that big of a deal. —I only played a bit. I can play it again for you, if you wish.”

Tigre nodded smilingly and Ellen once more picked up the shamisen. Ellen, herself, seemed to be in high spirits. Reminiscing, she realized she hadn’t touch a shamisen for about two years and it's been long since she had been praised. There's nothing else but to go along with the flow now.

Afterwards—Lim heard the silver-haired Vanadis playing the shamisen and it was not too soon later did she reach the room the two of them were in.

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 06 Chapter 1

2013-03-29T10:51:01Z

Nukie:

=== Emissary ===
A buck was walking casually atop a mountain ridge, the arid wind whistling about it.

The creature stood head and shoulders above its brethren, and with its right horn growing out in a bizarre shape it looked repulsive, monstrous.

To the villagers living at the foothills it was a beast to be feared. It was trampling their fields as it pleased in broad daylight, eating its fill of the crops before disappearing into the mountains.

They could not stop it. Those who dared give chase, hoes at the ready, were gored by its horns, suffering grievous wounds. Teams of seasoned hunters were sent in to hunt it down. But this buck had a prodigious sense of smell, and leg strength which was beyond the norm. It saw through every trap, and when they drew close it would leap across cliffs, jump atop the rocky crags, or simply slide down steep slopes to elude them. As a result, even after three days and nights they had not been able to take it down.

And yet one young man was now bringing his bow to bear on this creature.

He could not have seen more than twenty winters, and was of average build. But if one espied the arm that peeked out from his sleeves one could see that he did not lack for training. There was vigor under his dark red locks, and his gaze was keen as he bent his gaze to that buck.

From his hiding place in the crags below to the stag’s ridge there was a distance of about 300 alsin. No distance for a mere bow. If one asked any seasoned hunter he would shake his head and advise that one closed sixty, even seventy paces. What more then for this boy, who was aiming against the grain of gravity, shooting from a low position to a higher one. A light breeze blew downhill from ridge to crag. By this his approach and attack was be masked against his prey. Yet if he missed, this good fortune would have been in vain.

All this, the young man knew well. But he did not waver. He kept his cool, notching a single arrow with an ease born of unceasing practice, following through till he had drawn the bow taut.

The wind ceased for but an instant. The young man, as though foreseeing this pass, let loose that arrow. It traced an arc through the sky, and struck the stag in the neck.

It was an unerring blow, almost as if it was sucked in by some unknown force. And yet the beast did not cry out. Rather, it turned and fled in the direction opposite to the young man.

At this, he at last showed consternation. “Looks like that huge frame wasn’t just for show...”

Leaving his hiding spot, he knoced up another arrow as he made his way up the slope. It was not meant for the buck - in his mind the hunt had been nigh unto ended by his first strike. This arrow was meant for any surprises that might crop up along the way.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Patata* The sound of flapping wings entered his ears, as a creature the size of a large cat passed by his side.

But it was no cat. It was a dragon - its reptilian form scaled bronze with a greenish hue from head to tail, with horns, coarse sharp teeth, and wings that reminded one of a bat. Flitting about freely, as though disregarding the young man that was its companion.

And if they were on ground level he might have traveled on equal pace with it. But as it was he stood in the rough of the rocks, only able to smile bitterly at the departing form of the dragon.

Regulating his breathing carefully, he scaled the ridge-

-and was dumbfounded by what he saw.

Where he had hidden, there was naught but a barren rocky wasteland, and yet beyond the ridge there sprawled a large forest, all trees and bark and dense greenery.

“Well. It’s not that I can’t find it...but this is going to be a chore.”

He was loath to go down. But he could not simply leave the mountain. The villagers would remain uneasy if he merely told them ‘the beast has been taken care of’. He needed proof of his hunt.

“And I still need to find Lunie...”

Lunie, of course, was the dragon who had just ditched him. Thankfully, he knew that he needn’t worry. It was small, but it was a dragon nonetheless. No creature in the wood would dare attack it. And though it was now nowhere to be seen, it was most likely that it had gone after the wounded buck.

Making his way down the slope, the young man took great care as he stepped into the thicket. There could be snakes about, and he didn’t want to risk snagging his clothes on the branches. Once past the thicket, the cold air wrapped around him as he stepped into the verdant woods. The sunlight was greatly dimmed by the undergrowth, and some trees even snaked along slope’s surface.

Indeed, there were few things worse than traversing a forest infested by overgrown weeds and roots.

As he approached cautiously, another *patata* of flapping wings could be heard. He stopped, and sure enough out from deep within the forest’s gloom came Lunie. Recognizing him, the dragon whelp did an artful about-turn in mid-air and went back the way it came.

The young man gave chase, and not ten paces hence he found himself standing before the fallen buck. It had long breathed its last, having bled enough from the wound on its neck staining its fur-coat a deep crimson. Even so he did not relax - many were the tales of beasts seemingly dead using their last ounce of strength to rise up and bring their killers down with them in a rage. And judging from the distance between the ridge and the forest there was still a possibility that more wild beasts could come, having caught the scent of blood.

But Lunie seemed unwilling to humor his cautiousness, plonking itself unceremoniously onto the carcass and spitting him with an look of impatience. ‘Hurry up’, it seemed to say.

The young man grimaced, but made no hurried move nonetheless. Slowly he crept up to the buck, making sure that there were no other creatures about. Only when he had been absolutely certain did he return the arrow to its quiver, before taking a knee in front of the creature.

“Well done, Lunie,” he said, and at last flashed a genuine smile.

The young man’s name was Tigrevurmund Vorn.

Those close to him called him Tigre.

This year, he would be 17. Half a year had gone by since the day he left the land of his birth in Alsace to live in Leitmeritz, in the neighbouring country of Zhcted.

Tigre had initially thought to bring the buck down the mountain with him, but he’d happily quickly given up upon realizing that the creature was heavy. Extraordinarily so at that.

So he hung the creature by its legs to a tree using a rope he’d prepared beforehand, and prepared to dissect it.

Uncharacteristically, Lunie was curled up at his feet, but Tigre was not fooled. It was there only so it could get at the entrails that fell from the carcass at its convenience. It seemed rather eager to do so too, at that.

“Well, I guess I can only take the pelt back with me.” He definitely needed to bring the oddly-shaped horn back as proof of his success, and that was no small amount of baggage to carry by itself. So, unfortunate though that was, he knew apart from that which he would eat he had to leave the rest of it behind. Bones—those would work for proof too, but no, too heavy—meat, it seems like I have to discard them all...

Suddenly he became aware of something rubbing against his trousers. As he looked down, he was chagrined to see Lunie stuffing a face full of blood and entrails into the bottom of his pants—its unique way of saying ‘More, please’. Well, nothing to be done about that. With a sigh, Tigre hefted his dagger, slicing off a few more pieces of meat for the hungry whelp.

By the time he actually finished the whole process, the sun had already reached its zenith. The removal of the horn had taken a large amount of time due to their size. He tied the pelt, still ringed with residual flesh and fats, with a rope of hemp, and put it into a backpack. Afterward he washed his hands using the water in his canteen and got to starting a campfire. That done, he dug a trench, into which he dumped and buried the arbitrarily sized remains of the carcass.

While he was doing all this, Lunie, having eaten its fill, was lying asleep beside the campfire.

Half a year ago, when the breath of spring had only just begun its reign, Tigre had come to Leitmeritz. There a chill wind still blew upon the plains, as a sign of Zhcted’s late-come springtime when compared to his homeland Brune.

He had waited for the mountains of Leitmeritz to thaw before trekking across them, hoping to see with his own eyes the land he now lived in, to feel with his hands and feet its depths and heights—or so he claimed; in actuality all he simply wanted to experience to the fullest the thrills of hunting in unknown terrain.

Interestingly, for all they had interacted during his time as a captive in the court, or even later as a guest commander, he had never once enjoyed Lunie’s favor. Rather, that honor was given by the dragon to his servant-girl, Teita. Yet it insisted on being by his side when he went hunting. It would even sit on the horse that Tigre rode on when he went hunting, insisting that it be brought along regardless.

And how did the silver-haired Vanadis who was the whelp’s master reply when asked for her opinion on this strange turn of affairs?

“This fellow is probably bored to tears from being cooped up in a world of stone walls, so if you would be willing to bring him along...”

She even tacked a joke onto the request. “Don’t go returning to the wild now...”

Though he was unwilling, it was impossible to refuse her. Not when she looked upon the dragon she petted with an expression of both affection, and regret at her inability to satisfy its desire to fly freely in the skies. She wasn’t all that different from the dragon, Tigre realized. She too was a person who could not live and do as she pleased.

In any case, he had the excuse of studying the geography of of Leitmeritz. Of course he wasn’t just there to hunt. So he had ended up bringing Lunie along anyway. And it had exceeded all his expectations—well, at least his expectations for a companion in battle anyway, like during this buck hunt. The rest of the time it did not display any such attitude. In fact, Tigre fully expected that it would start treating him akin to a roadside pebble once they got off this mountain.

A regrettable situation. But despite his disappointment Tigre made no move to improve their working relationship. After all, this wasn’t a human he was dealing with. Lunie may still be but a stripling, but it was still a dragon.

I can’t even understand for the life of him why it follows me at all. Maybe for now I should keep my distance, thought Tigre as he watched the dragon snoozing by the fireside.

And as he continued to keep watch, well fed on a meal of venison, his thoughts turned to the events that led up to the present day.

He was born as the heir to Earl Vorn of Alsace in the northwest of Brune. He had inherited the title at the tender age of 14 when his father succumbed to illness, and with it the stigma of being of the lowest rank of nobles in the land.

But his life would a turn, on a battlefield at summer’s end .

At Dinant the nations of Zhcted and Brune had clashed over the right to control the stream along the borders, and Brune had been defeated. Tigre had led a hundred men in that battle, and there he had encountered the commander-in-chief of Zhcted’s forces—silver haired Eleanora Viltaria, whom they called Meltis and Silvfrahl, one of the Seven Vanadis.

His attempt to assassinate her did not avail him, but Ellen was taken by his skill with the bow and took him as a captive.

In the aftermath of the battle, the rivalry between Dukes Ganelon and Thenardier—the two foremost nobles of Brune—came to a head, and Alsace was swept up in by the wave of turmoil into the fires of war. Upon hearing this news from his father’s loyal servant Batran, Tigre borrowed soldiers from Ellen to save the place of his birth, eventually avenging himself upon Thenardier after a great many battles to the death.

And yet even after all this, there was no happy conclusion. He had only achieved a brief time of peace, and he would have remained Ellen’s captive if not for the new ruler of Brune, the king’s daughter Regin, having helped to intercede on his behalf. Under the terms negotiated, he was to be returned to his homeland after spending three years as a guest commandant in Zhcted. That was the best that could be done for now. And so with the promise that he would return to them in three year’s time, Tigre bid farewell to the people of Brune and crossed the border into Zhcted, with his only companion being his maid Teita.

Half a year had passed since that day. The tardy spring had gone swiftly by, and now even the summer would soon pass. Indeed the brief nature of Zhcted’s summer as compared to Brune’s was enough to leave an impression in and of itself.

His life in Leitmeritz so far had not been easy—one half of that he’d expected, and the other of it he’d experienced. He had to learn how to speak, write, and to immerse himself in the local culture.

There was also no shortage of important personages from Zhcted who wished to meet with him, and though most of these chose to send emissaries rather than come in person, Tigre knew that establishing good relations with them was a necessity. In any case failure was not an option; any failing on his part would smear the name of Ellen, who had given him a place to stay, and he couldn’t rightly allow that to happen.

Adding to his litany of woes were the almost daily assignments left to him by Ellen’s second-in-command Limlishia. The topics were of a grand scale, ranging from governance to military affairs—indeed, under governance the subject could be anything between internal governance and multilateral relations.

She would also enlist his aid in her work often. This was cause for some complaint on his part. But he went along with it anyway. For one thing, the knowledge he gained while accompanying her would be useful in developing Alsace upon his return.

And for another, she wasn’t all work and no play. Under the guise of ‘inspections’ or ‘reviews’, she would sometimes allow him some free time to roam.

At last, dawn broke.

Smothering the fire with mud, Tigre shouldered his backpack and set out. Antlers in his right hand, bow in his left, and Lunie tagging alongside him, trademark *Patata* resounding as it flew. They reached the village in the foothills by the afternoon. There they presented the antler and pelt to much rejoicing and many eased minds among the villagers. However, among those who had been counted with the hunters there were many wide eyes.

“So he really managed to bring it down, eh...” The village chief, who had been responsible for leading the hunters, had only this to say.

He had gone into the mountains three mornings ago. Alone, having turned down the offer that the villagers had made to have their hunters serve as his guides.

“For a hunt like this, I alone will be enough.” He’d said that even as he gazed up at the foothills from the village. “And with more people we run a greater risk of the buck getting wind of us, whether it be by sight or sound.”

It wasn’t arrogance, of course. And besides, he had subsequently grilled both the chief and the hunters for detailed information concerning the mountain.

Seeing this, the village chief had mixed feelings. On one hand he thought: “As expected of a knight of the court.” And yet on the other he felt that the boy was only 17. Could he really be relied upon?

But Tigre had surpassed all their expectations, setting out alone and returning triumphant, having shot the beast down brilliantly.

He had succeeded where a group of six—including the chief himself—had failed to do throughout their five day long hunt. And he did not waste his breath on swaggering or on boasts of his ability.

Rather, Tigre just asked for a bed he could borrow for the night, which the chief obliged. He turned in rather early too.

When Tigre rose the next morning, the sky was still dark. It was a tad early for ‘morning’—even those whose farms were their livelihood had barely gotten out their beds.

“I’m sorry to wake you at this hour,” he said as he called the village chief forth from dreamland before informing him of his decision to leave.

The chief seemed shocked, and even a little disappointed. “If it is convenient for you, sir knight, please do tarry another day in our good village. We will prepare a feast for you as much as we may with our meager means.”

He asked once again. However, soon after expressing both gratitude and pushing a gentle refusal, Tigre quietly left on the village and went on his way. The horse galloped along the path under a brightening sky, though it wasn’t very fast—it couldn’t, what with both Tigre and Lunie sitting on it and all.

“What a waste...” Tigre mumbled to himself as he gazed heavenward. “...It’s not like I had anything urgent to do anyway.”

He was, of course, bemoaning the missed opportunity in the village chief’s offer. If this was Alsace, he might just have taken the proffered boon, but here he had Ellen to consider. She might have been alright with it, but she did not speak for all her subordinates. Particularly for those who already held a certain dislike for Tigre himself.

He couldn’t care less if they criticized him, but he would not allow them to do the same to Ellen.

The sun was already falling into the west when they arrived at the capitol. They rode in via a side road constructed for the exclusive use of those in official service—with Lunie around the two of them would have made a sight for sore eyes in the crowded main streets of the city.

“Master Tigre!” Just as they passed the gates, a familiar voice reached their ears, calling the youth’s name. It was Teita, chestnut hair tied behind her head, running towards them. She dressed after her usual fashion, long-sleeved one-piece dress falling into black folds below her legs and a clean white apron over it. Notably she had discarded her old twin-tailed hairstyle for a single ponytail, which Tigre believed looked well on her too.

Of their immediate reactions Lunie’s was the greater. It took to the air with a *Patata* and flew into her arms. Tigre merely exchanged smiles with her.

“I’m home, Teita.”

Upon catching Lunie, she held it close and it snuggled in her embrace. While doing so, she walked over to the youth.

“Welcome home, Master Tigre.”

“Are you alright? You don’t have to carry it like that if it’s too heavy, you know?”

“Thank you. But Lunie’s not as heavy as it appears. I might get my clothes dirty though.” So she said, but if she was distressed it did not show. Instead, like a mother beguiling a child she petted the little dragon whelp.

This sixteen-year old girl, who like him was born in Alsace, had served him in the capacity of a maidservant since she was till today, and even when he was set to live in Leitmeritz, she had insisted on following him.

This had been his wish as well, and Ellen had acquiesced. Nonetheless, he had worried at first that she, whom he treated like a sister, might not be able to adapt to the new environment. She had rendered his concerns moot, however, breaking the ice easily with the ladies of the court and their maids. Indeed, naught but a few days had passed before they all loved her.

Upon hearing this, Ellen had grimaced before saying thus.

“You’re quite something yourself, but it seems Teita hasn’t fallen behind. Quite the unexpected catch, isn’t she?” These words relieved Tigre greatly.

“Oh, yes. Master Tigre, the Lady Eleanora and Miss Limlishia have important matters to discuss with you.”

“Important matters? With me?”

“Indeed. Lady Ellen instructed me to inform you of this upon your return.”

Upon hearing Teita recall her previous conversation with the Vanadis and her second, Tigre set his head askew in thought as he dismounted. It was all very odd. He had just returned, and had yet to greet anyone yet. Moreover, he was required to report to Ellen anyway.

Therefore it must have been something of extraordinary importance, for her to have left him such specific instructions.

“Are they going to remind you not to take so many detours?” Teita asked.

Naturally, she did not say this in earnest. Those mischievous words were only meant to lighten his mood, Tigre guessed as he patted the younger girl on the head.

“Hmmm. That’s possible...” He did after all have a history of chatting Rurick up in the halls for too long while en route to the administration office. This habit which had earned him many a stern earful from Lim, and at times some nattering from the officials who disliked him whenever they could catch him. “In any case I’ll head up there. Thank you, Teita.”

After handing both horse and dragon over to her, he headed up to the administration office. In the dying light of day, the corridors were dim, lit only by the flames of pinewood torches. But Ellen would be in there at this hour, he knew. He walked up to the door and knocked lightly, calling out as he did so. Sure enough, a moment later a ‘come in’ could be heard.

Opening the door, Tigre’s eyes were met by a familiar scenery. A modestly-sized room, a table of black sandalwood piled high with a veritable mountain of books, and two ladies attending to the paperwork.

The first of them sported waist-length silver hair and a blue-based silk dress. Her crimson eyes burned with vigor, and against a wall close within reach she laid a longsword by. She was so fair of face, it was hard to imagine her as a skilled sword maiden capable of holding any man at bay. Yet she was and more. She was the administrator of this capitol, ruler of Leitmeritz and one of the seven Vanadis of Zhcted, seventeen year-old Eleanora Viltaria.

The other was golden-haired Limlishia—Lim, as both he and Ellen would normally address her—, Ellen’s second-in-command and confidante. Tall, twenty and well-endowed, her look of detached stoicism as she silently perused the documents before her was quite the opposite of Ellen’s.

“Looks like you made it back safely.”

After looking him up and down for a moment, Ellen’s expression relaxed visibly, and Lim greeted him with an upward quirk of her lips.

“I’m back indeed,” Tigre noted, before closing the door and pulling a chair over to sit on.

Ellen’s eyes glittered. “And how did the deal with the buck go?”

He gave a simple explanation of what had transpired in the village and on the mountain, while Lim prepared wine for three. Naturally, the whole request had been their doing; Ellen had dispatched him to deal with the problem after the village had informed them of its plight.

Stopping the work in their hands, the three offered up a small toast in celebration of this success, and after having finished his explanation, Tigre switched topics.

“So I hear from Teita that you have important affairs to discuss with me.” At this, the two ladies exchanged glances, and Ellen dipped her gaze to the cup in her hands, as though considering her reply. A moment later, she lifted her eyes once again.

“Tigre. Have you heard of Asvarre?”

The sudden question came as a surprise, but Tigre recovered quickly. “It’s situated northwest of Brune, across the western sea of Zhcted, I think. It’s best known for its agriculture-based economy, but a few generations ago they had a queen who led many campaigns of expansion into the continent.”

In actuality, the number of things he knew for sure about Asvarre could be counted off on one hand, and all that he had learnt from Masas. But being in the northeast, Alsace had no stake in that country. So for all he knew of Asvarre it could be a fairy tale land—only the story of the conquering queen had made any lasting impression on him.

Once again, the two women exchanged looks. But these were looks of unease.

Draining her cup, Ellen spoke. “A certain someone has requested your presence in Asvarre.”

At this Tigre furrowed his brow. He did so not so much in surprise as he had in consternation. Judging from her tone, this request must be awfully hard to refuse. And there were only so many people in this world who could cause a Vanadis apprehension of this level. “And who might that be?”

“His majesty the King,” Lim replied coolly.

Tigre’s eyes widened.

Victor, King of Zhcted. He had met the man once, when he was living in Zhcted following the conclusion of Brune’s civil strife. It was a formality that no official guest could avoid, especially not one staying for 3 years in the country, and in any case he had heard from Ellen that the king desired to see him.

But for all that was worth the audience itself was frightfully short. The king had merely saw fit to praise his talents, and assure him that he would be given full freedom in Zhcted—with that their meeting had come to an abrupt end.

Within that brief time, he had indeed felt the oppressive stateliness and authority emanating from the man on the throne. But what had struck him most profoundly had been the man’s eyes. Victor’s eyes were tranquil, yet cold and subdued. It made one think of the inmost depths of a dark forest, bereft of sunlight for a hundred years; like a deep bog without breath or sound of life.

But such thoughts about the monarch of a nation could not be shared with anyone, and so Tigre hid them, buried them deep in his heart.

Honestly, he didn’t make a good impression, Tigre thought. ‘An enigmatic old man’ was the most honest summary he could give on his thoughts concerning that man.

And now this person was ordering him to go to Asvarre.

“So what does he want me to do there?”

“Essentially, he wants you to serve as a secret envoy.”

At this point, Ellen put her cup down and folded her arms, a distressed look on her face.

“Tigre. What do you know about Asvarre’s situation, really?”

“Well, that there’s people in it, and they sing, dance and hunt all day long?”

“Indeed, and they slaughter their own people with axe and sword while they’re at it too.” He’d actually expected this, but still it seemed there was no chance that this would be a comfortable topic.

Lim put her still unfinished cup on the table, and then proceeded to retrieve a piece of parchment from a drawer beneath the table.

“...I suppose I’ve never really told you about Asvarre either, Tigre. I’ll try to make this brief.”

“Please do, teacher.” Tigre said mischievously.

Ellen laughed. “Yes, please do, sensei.”

With a sigh, Lim turned to the parchment and began to draw a simple map. “Now, until half a year ago, King Zechariah was still on the throne of Asvarre. At that time there was intelligence to suggest that he planned to invade Brune, but due to his own poor health he ultimately decided to sit back for a while and observe the situation.”

Tigre’s breath caught in his throat. He had underestimated till now just how much Brune had been like a sheep thrown among wolves during those times of turmoil half a year ago. True, Sachstein was repulsed by Roland, and he himself had driven Muozinel back. But if Asvarre had invaded from the west at that time...heaven only knew what would have happened then.

“A short time after the civil war in Brune ended,” Lim continued, “King Zechariah breathed his last. I can’t really say how exactly he died. Some say he died in an accident, others say he died of food poisoning.”

Now, the King of Asvarre had six children. His eldest, Jermaine, was to ascend the throne.
And that was where the madness began.

“A few days before the coronation ceremony, Jermaine called his siblings together and had them executed on counts of treason.”

“Heh, or so we heard afterward,” Ellen added drily, supplementing Lim’s lecture with her own comments. “It seems Jermaine is quite the arrogant character, and paranoid as well. I guess he hid his true colors while his father still lived, but with the throne in sight he must have decided to take action.”

This subject was repugnant to Tigre, but he nodded for Lim to continue anyway.

“However, two of the king’s children escaped Jermaine’s grasp—the second prince, Elliot, and the first princess, Guinevere.”

The larger part of the details that Lim mentioned afterward could be summarized as such: After making his way to safety, Elliot had begun a revolt against his brother. Despite the succession having been the king’s will, there were many among the nobility who had opposed Jermaine’s kin-slaying, and the revolt had been a success. Jermaine was forced to abandon the palace and flee.

“So now Asvarre is split into two—” Lim broke off as she concluded, “no, perhaps you could say three parts. Jermaine has hired mercenaries from Sachstein to bolster his own forces, while Elliot has done much the same by bringing the pirates of the coast into his ranks. Asvarre is in a state of chaos.”

“What about the princess Guinevere?” It was strange that she was not mentioned, so he asked.

“Rumors say that she is indifferent to either side, and has retired to a more quiet life. Most likely, she will not make any moves until the conflict between her brothers has been settled,” Lim said.

“And till now Zhcted has been supporting Elliot,” Ellen added.

“Oh yes. There’s that,” Lim said. “Okay, let’s stop talking about Asvarre for now.” With that, she produced another parchment, and began drawing up a map of the continent. Zhcted in the center, Asvarre west of the sea, Muozinel to the south on land and Brune to the southwest.

“Tigrevurmund.” Lim’s voice was scholarly and stern, like a teacher asking a question of her pupil. That meant that if he answered wrong, he was sure to be reprimanded. “Who, in your opinion, is the greatest threat to Zhcted at this time?”

“Muozinel, I suppose.”

“Correct.” Lim confirmed, unsmiling, as though this answer was a given.

“So you see, the situation in Asvarre is as we stated before. And in Brune, the scars left by the civil war have yet to heal. At best, it would take two or three years for it to make a full comeback.”

Needless to say, the next major factor was Muozinel. Even though they had been beaten back during their assault on Brune six months ago, in reality only their navy had been dealt any significant casualties. Their land army—footsoldiers and cavalry both—had withdrawn before a decisive battle could be fought, as such minimizing their losses.

Muozinel now had an axe to grind against Zhcted as well—Tigre had the help of Zhcted troops in his rout of their advance army. Moreover, currently, Zhcted held Agnes, originally part of Brune, as their own territory, thus forming a strip of land belonging to Zhcted that Muozinel had to pass through first before it could attack. As such, Muozinel could only attack via sea, and that was impossible with their damaged navy: it could hardly even defend against an enemy attack as it was, let alone launch an invasion. So they could only sit on their hands and watch Brune recover.

“Sooner or later, we and Muozinel will surely clash. But when that will happen, no one knows. It could be three, even ten years from now.”

So saying, Ellen gazed at the wall behind her and the two flags that adorned it.

A silver sword upon black, for Leitmeritz, and for Zhcted the black dragon.

“The balance of power hangs on Asvarre’s decision—whether to join hands with Muozinel, or with us.”

Upon hearing Ellen’s words, Tigre at last understood. If Asvarre were to align itself with Zhcted, then the latter could concentrate all its energy on Muozinel. But if Asvarre were to make Muozinel its ally instead, then Zhcted would be beleaguered from both the south and the west, and it would have to divide its forces to tackle such a dire situation.

“As we were saying before, we would have preferred Elliot, but it seems he personally leans towards Muozinel. As such we shall have to support Jermaine instead.”

“So, this secret envoy you speak of...” Tigre trailed off.

Ellen looked distinctly apologetic. Seeing her struggle to reply, Lim stood in for the silver-haired Vanadis. “Tigrevurmund. I believe we had said before that this is the King’s request, not that of Lady Eleanora.”

“I know. There is no way Ellen would ask something like this of me.” He answered decisively to reassure them. It worked. Almost immediately the tension in the room decreased several fold. Both women loosed smiles, and Ellen heaved a sigh of relief while still hanging her head in apology.

“I’m sorry, Tigre.”

“You needn’t be, Ellen,” Tigre said. “More importantly, what does King Victor hope to achieve by sending me?” He didn’t know the foggiest about Asvarre. He hadn’t even been there. Ever. The king’s intentions were unfathomable in this regard.

“From a certain point of view you could say he wants to recruit you,” Ellen noted while passing her now empty cup back to Lim. “It’s basically selling favors, giving you honor and glory in exchange for your services. Isn’t that practice quite common in Brune as well?”

Tigre set his head askew—he still could not accept this. “But I am not King Victor’s subject, I am a citizen of Brune, a guest who will return to Brune in 3 years time, no?”

“And that’s precisely why he wants you. Think about it—do you really expect to live off the fat of the land once you get back after 3 years? If it were up to me I’d make you a military advisor. That way you wouldn’t ever leave the palace even after a few years.”

Upon hearing Ellen speak so solemnly, Tigre could only contemplate in silence. It was true, for he was undeniably a person of meritorious deeds.

“Having received the title of ‘Star Shooter’ and ‘Moonlight Knight’ from an enemy general and your own king respectively, you are someone who will definitely be in an important position once you get home. So as far as the King of Zhcted is concerned selling you favors is the right thing to do.” Lim added coolly after pouring Ellen some more wine.

For her part the Vanadis pulled open a drawer on her own desk, and from there retrieved a letter, two rings and a sleek tube.

The tube was half an arm long, and covered by a dark black cloth. On its cap the seal of the King of Zhcted was engraved and inlaid in gold.

“This contains a secret message to Prince Jermaine, and the rings will be proof of your identity as the King’s envoy. But what I really want to show you is this—the king’s letter.” Taking the letter, Tigre read it carefully. The words of a king could not be ignored, not a single one.

It started with the normal salutations, with the King giving some praise for his gallantry in Brune and celebrating the newly forged peace between Brune and Zhcted before diving straight into the main topic.

—You are proof of the strong ties between Zhcted and Brune, and thus able to represent both nations before the Prince Jermaine. No one is more suited than you are to accomplish this task.

Written below are instructions as to how far we are willing support the prince in terms of finances and in the sending of troops, as well as the duration for which we shall do so. There are contingencies should extenuating circumstances force you to deviate from the initial plan, but you should return immediately should the situation go too far out of hand.—

So, Tigre mused. He wants to use me as a bargaining chip then.

At the end of the letter there were instructions as to how he should enter Asvarre. He would travel from Leitmeritz to Regnis, and then from there he would rendezvous with some men the King sent before setting out together for Asvarre. He was flabbergasted at the sheer amount of detail the letter went into. It even mentioned what street he should be travelling by.

Suggesting that both Zhcted and Brune were in support of Prince Jermaine—quite clever of the King, really, Tigre thought.

Still. He glanced up from the letter and gave Ellen a look of unease. “Was Brune told of this?”

Ellen shook her head. “I doubt it.”

Lim nodded in agreement. “If it were so, Queen Regin would have passed the orders down to you herself, Tigrevurmund.”

She was right. In the end he was still a guest commandant, and not under any obligation to obey King Victor. Even the letter itself closed with these words—

“I, the King of Zhcted, earnestly ask of you—”

—meaning that this was no order, but a request.

And yet he could no so flippantly refuse. It was a request from a king, after all.

“...Aside from me, is there no one else who can take on this task?”

“Zhcted doesn’t lack for such people. But to the king, he couldn’t claim to be doing you a favor without at least asking you to do this much.”

Tigre tried to contemplate this for a few seconds, and then gave up, shrugging. Immediately, Lim scolded him in a low voice, and then proceeded to explain.

“You see, something like rooting out mountain bandits wouldn’t be adding any additional feathers to your cap. Your role in the Brune civil war has already demonstrated your bravery, and therefore your worth, enough.”

“There are other ways of winning honor, yes, but these would mostly involve you becoming a counsellor to the king. And that would put you in a precarious position—most of our nobles would oppose the idea of Brune interfering in affairs of governance, and it would undermine the king’s authority. So a diplomatic assignment would be the best option.” Ellen sighed.

It was true, Tigre knew. The advantages of sending him were exactly as King Victor had stated—and in those regards no one in Zhcted could compete with him.

“...And that’s how it is. Assuming that the King bears you no ill-will in the first place.” Ellen griped, leaning back in her chair.

Her casual posture relieved the young archer greatly, and he smiled. “I don’t remember ever doing anything to incur his ill-will.”

“If a country has a skilled general, do you not think that his very presence will cause the surrounding nations to be on their guard?” Lim noted coolly, remaining upright and altogether serious despite them. “In our country there are many people who are displeased by your presence, Tigrevurmund...although I am not saying the king is one of these.”

“But the negotiations are important to Zhcted. Failure would be disastrous—so why would he give the task to me if he has enmity towards me?”

Ellen furrowed her brows as she spoke, her displeasure plain to see.“Well, since there is a contingency in place you will most likely be held responsible for any failure.”

“Of course, success would be still be best, but if you were to fail, getting rid of you would eliminate some future concerns. Depending on the situation, the blame could also be shifted onto Brune.” At this Ellen swung back upright with a *BANG*, ignoring Lim, who cocked an eyebrow at her. “Actually, don’t you find it all very strange? If I were in the king’s place, I would throw you a banquet with someone else as the host, and make my request while the host distracts the rest of the guests.”

That was true. Tigre thought. He and the King had only met once—they weren’t friends by any means. There should have at least been some sort of party thrown to improve their relationship.

“It would only take a simple check to know that you’ve never been to Asvarre. Sending you there is like asking a child who doesn’t know left from right to go to a neighbouring village to buy something. And then there’s the men the king sent. We have no details on them. The whole thing practically screams ‘this is suspicious’!”

Indeed, it was getting quite hard to think that the king had given him this job for his ability.

“But King Victor has yet to reveal what he thinks of me, correct?” Tigre asked cautiously.

Both Lim and Ellen nodded.

“I can only think of 3 reasons why this was assigned to you. One would be to do you a favor by letting you take the honor of being a diplomat. The other might be to destroy you by putting you in a situation where you would be helpless. And the last would be to gauge your abilities.”

“Gauging my abilities?”

Ellen held up a hand. “In short, he wants to know if you are merely a person who is skilled in warfare, or if you have other skills besides. I still can’t tell if he wants you on his side, or if he wants to destroy you. But whatever it is, he definitely wants to use you.”

The silver-haired young woman chuckled a little, causing Tigre to grouse silently. None of the three options was anything to be glad about.

“And if he has any other design,” Ellen noted in a low, more serious tone, “it’s most likely to use your actions to see how the Vanadis—myself included—and the Queen of Brune will act.”

“Ellen, what should I—”

“Tigrevurmund,” Lim said in a stern voice, cutting him off. “Do not ask that of us.”

Ellen shook her head bitterly. “No matter what your decision is, I will respect it and do my utmost to help you. But it is you who must make the decision, Tigre.”

“I’m sorry.”

He could refuse. But that would lower the king’s opinion of him, and it would also affect Ellen and Brune. Turning to the map, Tigre thought about what was just said. He did not like Prince Jermaine, whom Zhcted was planning to support. And yet if his rival Elliot were to ascend to the throne, his alliance with Muozinel would threaten both Zhcted and Brune, for Brune and Asvarre shared a border.

And then there was the alliance with Zhcted to think about.

For the sake of our countries, must I support a foreign tyrant?

By virtue of lending support to Jermaine, it might be possible to request that he mend his ways. But he was not the King of Zhcted, Tigre knew. His words would most likely have no significant impact.

But he had to move past that. Sighing, he asked another question. “What sort of person is Prince Elliot, then?”

“Rumor has it that he’s not all that different from his brother. But at least he didn’t kill his whole family.”

“But previously you said that he roped pirates into his army to make up for his lack of numbers. Doesn’t that mean the army is no more than a band of thieves?”

King Victor must really want me to disappear, asking me to go into such a place alone.

“Will you refuse, then?”

“Might as well go. It might be a good opportunity to visit Asvarre anyway.” He meant this in earnest, but more because he did not wish to further burden the similarly-aged Vanadis. “But isn’t this a rather roundabout method? Asking me to be a secret envoy, and yet openly supporting Prince Elliot at the same time?”

“Playing both sides isn’t an uncommon tactic. Lyudmila was like that that during the last war.” Ellen said.

“What?” Tigre asked, not comprehending her intent. “I thought Mila was a more straightforward person than that.”

Mila of course referred to Lyudimila Lorie, Michelia of the seven Vanadis and the governor of Olmutz, a province to the south of Leitmeritz.

“You forget that she was Duke Thenardier’s ally at first, which was why she led troops to constrain us. In addition, she continued her pursuit even when we offered to retreat. In order to fulfill her obligations to the duke, she even fought a duel with me.” Ellen’s eyebrows arched in annoyance as she said this, but Tigre could not tell if it was his casual mention of Lyudmila’s nickname, or general displeasure at his reply that caused her to act this way.

“But she protected Lady Eleanora from the assassin’s blade that time, even going so far as to risk her own life.” Lim pointed out stoically.

“W-Well, that was just her trying to make me owe her a favor!” Ellen blustered, her expression that of one caught off-guard. “Even if she didn’t think about it that way at the time, when the need arises she will definitely find an excuse to bring it up!”

“It’s only natural to do that in negotiations,” Lim reminded.

Ellen ignored her, instead turning to Tigre. “And there was that battle against Muozinel. She didn’t come to help you right away, did she? She held off to observe, right? That’s not helping you, that was just her waiting for the moment where she could make you most indebted to her. And she only severed ties with Thenardier after that incident, don’t you forget!”

With that she downed her cup of wine with much gusto.

Tigre for his part understood. This Machiavellian aspect to Lyudmila’s character was probably so deeply ingrained that she did not think any worse of herself despite it. Still, given that she had been forced into a conflict due to her rival’s character, it was not surprising that Ellen would be so angry.

If it was Mila, how would she respond to this request?

During his time at Leitmeritz, Lyudmila Lurie had paid three visits to the capitol, and she came for three reasons. Firstly, to inquire about the state of the mountain road in Vosyes and Brune in general; secondly, to make a show of being on excellent terms with Ellen. Lastly, she came to prevail upon Tigre to join her.

Every time Ellen received a report of her arrival, she would say ‘tell her not to come again’. But who would dare say that to a Vanadis? And in any case she was half joking. They needed the information that Lyudmila regularly brought them concerning Muozinel, and a petty rivalry was no reason to hinder important exchanges of intelligence.

Following her meetings with Ellen she would go looking for Tigre. The first time, she attempted to use the promise of money to win him over, and failed. From then on, she would simply come to make small talk. She did try to invite him on a hunt, but Ellen had turned her down.

If it were her, she would hint at agreeing while avoiding giving a direct answer, all the while gathering intelligence as best she could in the background. And when the critical moment came she would refuse decisively.

Perhaps this is only the first of more difficult requests to come.

He still didn’t like the given task, but he could see it for its uses. And in any case, his complaints were best kept to himself.

After staring at the door Tigre had closed in his exit for a while, Ellen let out a sigh.

“Is this really alright?” Lim asked.

“We don’t have a choice, do we?” Ellen replied brusquely.

She’d agreed to let him go to Asvarre after their meeting. It was an odd thing—actually, she had been prepared to give way should he refuse adamantly, but as it turned out he gave an unexpectedly decisive answer. She should have been glad about that, but her heart still felt heavy. Unwilling.

“I’m sorry about just now, Lim,” Ellen said with an apologetic smile. ‘Just now’ naturally referred to the point when Lim had butted in to stop Tigre from asking for her help in deciding. “I...probably wouldn’t have been able to answer him.”

In her heart of hearts she wanted to say ‘don’t go’. But to deny the king’s request, they needed a viable alternative. Another way to foster closer ties between Zhcted and Asvarre. Or even someone to replace Tigre. But there was no such option. With regards to the king’s requirements there was none better than him, and she would be hard pressed to find such a substitute.

During Brune’s civil war she was able to mollify the king by claiming that she had no choice but to do battle. And it had been a sweet deal overall. Brune footed much of the war bill, Zhcted had gained Agnes in the south, and Ellen had gained Tigre’s services through her co-ruling of Alsace.

This time, she had no such cards to play—without such, even a Vanadis must obey her king.

So despite herself, she could not tell him to stay. Supporting him was the only thing she could do now.

Turning her face to the window, Ellen gazed out at the scenery. The slow breeze of late summer blew across a land where the descent of darkness was nigh complete, with only a little sun peeked out from beyond the western horizon. The stars too, though she could not see them, must have already come out.

“When he came, the snowdrops were still in bloom...”

Snowdrops grew everywhere in Zhcted, and they were the herald of springtime. But spring had passed them by in a hurry. She spent hers governing, and he spent his getting accustomed to the land. And now, even summer was drawing to a close.

With a sigh, Ellen shook her head vigorously. Clearing her mind, she turned back to Lim once more, with a smile on her face. “Well, since he has decided to go, we should pave the way for him. I’ll be counting on you, Lim. This is the king’s request, so people can’t speak ill of it anyway.”

“Yes.” Lim flashed a rare smile, her voice ringing clearer than usual. But it seemed some anxiety came upon her, and cast a shadow over her turquoise eyes. “Yet there is still much to worry about. Becoming a secret envoy to an unknown country, with only one other person following...”

“Let us trust him,” Ellen said brightly, her words and eyes brimming with confidence. “He has shown us many miracles during this year we spent together. Yes, you could call it luck, but without the skill to use such good-fortune there would have been no miracles, and he has that sort of ability.”

That was exaggerating somewhat, but that was because she too felt uneasy. She could not help but worry. Indeed, perhaps she had even wished for him to refuse back then.

“He will return successful. We will send him off smiling, and we will receive him with that same smile. We can do that much, even if we can neither officially celebrate his designation as envoy due to its secret nature, nor reward him easily due to his status as a citizen of Brune.”

“Indeed.” Lim said, glad that her master had erased her worries.

With that they returned to their duties. But as Ellen sorted through the papers, a sudden thought came to her.

I wonder, has the distance between him and I lessened any?

Though she was busy most of the day, and Tigre was under constant scrutiny by the court officials, they still spent their free time together often. When the weather was good they would take afternoon naps on the roof, sometimes even sneaking out the palace under the noses of Lim and the other officials to roam the city streets. During official breaks, they would have tea and refreshments with Lim and Teita. These were all small, but important memories.

We even danced together in the city once.

In the tradition of Zhcted such festivals always began with everyone singing and dancing together, and only later would couples form and dance alone. Apparently, this had originally been a way for men to choose their brides, but that custom had long been phased out, leaving behind only that fragment of knowledge and the form of the dance itself.

When they had found out about the origins of the practice, they had both gone red in the face, but did not stop holding hands as they departed. (Of course, no one else knew, for both of them were too embarrassed to speak of it.)

They never crossed the line, each having understood the other’s position. But the silver-haired Vanadis recalled those memories of their daily lives together, and she felt her heart grow warmer.

Tigre’s room was somewhere in the bowels of the palace. Here, unlike outside where the employees of the palace still milled about even after sunset, there was relative peace. This had been one of Ellen’s considerations, for as a guest he drew significantly more attention than when he had been a captive.

It was not a particularly luxurious place, but the deep green carpet, brick fireplace and an oak table-and-chair set gave it a relaxing atmosphere. There was no lack of necessities either; in the corner there was a cabinet draped with grapevine as well as a long table.

Upon entry, Tigre lit the lamp by the doorway, and hit the bell on the table.

Before long, footsteps approached the door. Teita’s footsteps.

“Master Tigre, may I enter?”

“You needn’t be so uptight, I’m the only one here,” Tigre replied in a gentle tone.

The door opened, the chestnut-haired maid entering with a curtsy before lifting her head and sticking her tongue out at him. “I’m used to it already. And besides, I’m away from home.”

Back in Alsace they had been even less formal with one another. Tigre favored shouting across the hallway to ringing a bell anytime, and Teita for her part would inquire clearly as to his requirements before entering, sparing them a lot of hassle. But this was not Alsace, and there were many officials here who disliked him for being so close to the likes of Ellen, Lim and Rurick. In front of such people, they had to pay more attention to such formalities.

“So,” Teita asked after receiving Tigre’s outer coat, “have you finished speaking to Lady Eleanora on the matter?”

A dark look crept over his face. “Do you have some time, Teita? I have some things I need to tell you concerning that.”

She nodded, perplexed.

Seeing that, Tigre walked over to the cabinet and took out a bottle of wine and a pair of wine glasses. This would be worrying to her, he knew, but nonetheless he wanted her to know the truth.

After having her take a seat, he poured the wine. First for her, then for himself.

He downed a mouthful.

And then made his announcement.

“I need to go out for a time. I’ll be counting on you to take care of this place.”

Her eyes shot open, staring into the depths of the glass before her, the crimson fluids reflected her depression.

“This isn’t a hunt, is it?”

She was right. If this was a hunt or just some inspection in a nearby city he would have spoken differently. He had done his best to sound calm, but there was no way he could completely hide the anxiety of stepping into unknown territory. Not from Teita, who had been serving him for so long.

So he didn’t bother playing dumb, merely lowering his gaze to meet hers.

“I know you won’t say unnecessary things to others. So I need you to keep a secret for me.”

After confirming her assent, he told her of the trip to Asvarre.

“I can’t tell you the details, but this a very troublesome matter. While I’m gone, you will tell anyone who asks that I have gone to Silesia,” Tigre said. “And...oh yes. Take care of Lunie while I’m out.”

“I understand the part about Lunie. But ‘to the capitol’?” Teita shook her head, uncomprehending.

“Don’t worry, Lim and Ellen are the ones cooking up the cover story. You just need to tally your account to theirs,” he assured her. “I did think of claiming illness to avoid meeting people, though.”

“That wouldn’t have been like you at all, Master Tigre. I mean, those aren’t the sort of words a person who would go out during deep winter in furs to hunt would say. And I don’t think I could fool everyone like that,” she said, displaying her resolve in an ironic sort of way, to which he could only scratch his head, at a loss.

Seeing this, she smiled. “Master Tigre. How far away is this Asvarre?”

“I don’t know. It’s my first time going there too. All I know is that I need to go northwest from here, and then head there by ship.”

“Ship. Sea,” Teita muttered, her eyes wide. Neither of them had ever even seen anything like those. The closest they had come was in images stirred up by the songs of a wandering troubadour, or from the stories of travelling artists who had been as far as Celeste, a town in Asvarre.

She bit her lip, her fists tightening about her apron as she tried to restrain the unease welling up inside her. Reaching for her cup, she downed it all in one go—

—and with a sigh she stood, placing the cup back on table, hazel eyes locking on his.

“I don’t really understand how important this task is. But you must come back safely, Master Tigre.”

Tigre placed his own cup aside, and held her lightly, the fragrance of her hair wafting into his nose as he did so.

You’ve grown taller...

“I will come back,” he repeated over again. “I’ll definitely return safely.”

Tigre left the palace before the dawn of the next day. He would travel not as Tigrevurmund Vorn, but as a common soldier of Leitmeritz. He had said his farewells to Lim and Teita, but not to Ellen.

I wish I could have said goodbye to Rurick and the others as well.

These things left him quite a few regrets, but as a secret envoy his departure needed to be made known to as few people as was possible. Perhaps Rurick might figure it out on his own, though.

He also had to leave by the back gate, instead of from the front. At the side of the gate a saddled horse was already awaiting him—Lim’s handiwork, most likely.

Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, Tigre placed his black bow on the saddle and secured a quiver full of arrows to his luggage—if one could call a small pack with a bear doll tied to it ‘luggage’—behind.

The bear had been obtained from Lim the night before, when she had come to check on his luggage to confirm that he had brought everything.

“Well then, take everything out.” She had said this rather strictly, and he had complied, laying out each item on the table. Food and water for several days, a stone flint, a dagger with a bottle of oil, and a purse full of silver and copper coins.

There was also a letter Ellen had written to her friend Alexandra Arshven, the Vanadis Sasha. She had done this in a hurry, had given instructions for him to see her friend when he passed through Legnica.

“Sasha will give you additional guidance on my behalf, so it doesn’t matter if you are late by one or even two days—You must go to see her. Understood?” And with that she had given the letter to him.

Lastly there were the two rings as well as the silk-covered tube that contained a secret message in the king’s own hand. The surface of the tube had been rolled over with a tanned hide painted black, rendering it completely waterproof.

After inspecting everything item by item, Lim had told him to wait, and left the room for a while.

Before long, she returned, carrying between her arms quite a few new items: a bag of herbs, a bottle of ointment, ropes of hemp and straw, needle, thread and even a hand mirror.

“Bring these along too.”

She said this matter of factly even as she let him help her to arrange these additional things, much to Tigre’s shock.

“Isn’t this a little overdone?” Actually, all of these should have been necessities for travel as well, but he hadn’t thought to bring them with him initially. When he got to the port town at Legnica, he could just purchase all of those trifling things there.

“And what will you do if something happens before you get to Legnica?”

His suggestion had been coldly rejected. He knew she meant well though, and didn’t argue.

But his thoughts inadvertently spilled out into words. “It feels like you’re my mother or something.”

“M-Mother?!” Lim’s stoic mask shattered outright, her eyes going wide as she stared at Tigre, dismayed. In the face of this unexpectedly strong response, Tigre quickly backed down.

“I’m really sorry if that made you unhappy. Teita’s mother was like this too—she would inspect my luggage very scrupulously every time I headed out of town.” Here he paused for a moment, barely stopping short of calling her naggy. “You reminded me of her.”

“I understand. Still, you should watch how you say things,” Lim said. She seemed to have regained her composure after a few moments, but Tigre still felt terrible about calling a twenty-year old woman ‘mother’.

“In that case, take this with you.”

At this moment, Lim put something into Tigre’s hand. Into his hand, not onto the table—it was a small bear doll.

“It’s a charm. Mothers always give them to their children when they go off travelling, so take it. —I don’t remember having a child this old, though,” she said roughly as his shocked gaze alternated between her and the doll. Perhaps if the room had been brighter lit he might have seen her blushing right up to her hair.

Honestly speaking, it was embarrassing to have to hang a bear doll onto his luggage. But when he thought of Lim’s feelings, he could not bear to take it off.

Leaping into the saddle, Tigre trotted the horse forward a few steps. Then suddenly he turned, gazing atop the city walls. It was still dark, and the contours of the palace walls were silhouetted against the darkness. But he could feel someone watching him.

Straining his vision, he caught a small movement.

Who’s there?

It wasn’t a soldier—a soldier would be carrying a torch at this hour. But it was not an intruder either. He could not feel the person trying to conceal his or her breathing.

A gust of wind blew in.

It did not come from the left or the right. It came rushing down from above, blowing his hair every which way and forcing him to squint.

In the midst of the gale he caught sight of an object hurtling towards him, glittering faintly as it caught the light. About the size of an insect, but not as fast. He reached out and caught it.

It was a silver coin, and on closer inspection there were words written in ink on it.

‘Good luck’

His eyes scanned across the walls again, but that person was gone.

Glancing at the coin once more, he put it into his waist-pocket with great care. That done, he grabbed the reins and rode out into the streets, his form enveloped by the darkness.

He knew who the one standing on the walls was. The Vanadis who commanded the winds.

She could not send him off openly, and so she had chosen this method instead.

His drowsiness was far behind him now, gone with the wind. He felt warm, and full of vigor.

I will definitely return safely.

He would give her a pleasing result with his own hands.

So decided, he spurred his horse forward, through the streets at the crack of dawn.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume06_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter8

2013-03-28T17:04:46Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 8 - Laevateinn==

===Part 1===

In the spiral staircase that rose into the sky, the sound of hard footsteps could be heard.

Chasing after Scarlet as she leaped nimbly, Kamito and Fianna sprinted.

The third floor was already smashed to unrecognizable levels by Leonora and Lily's fight. Weaving nimbly through the corridors where collapsed stone columns piled over one another, Scarlet ran across.

"W-Wait up... Humans can't really pass through this kind of place!"

However, these restraining words came to late and could no longer reach Scarlet on the other side.

Left with no other recourse, Kamito tried to find a way around—

"...We should be able to climb over there... Hmm!?"

Suddenly, Kamito held his chest and bent over.

"W-Wait up, Kamito-kun!"

Fianna frantically supported Kamito's back.

"...Are you okay? Could it be that the battle just now—"

"No, it's nothing."

As sweat appeared on his forehead, Kamito shook his head.

"However..."

"Hurry. I have a bad feeling about what's coming."

Kamito stood up and continued to chase after Scarlet.

(...My endurance will reach a limit sooner or later.)

Even though a «Healing Stone» was taking effect on his body right now, the body's fatigue could not be recovered so simply.

Due to the effects of performing the Absolute Blade's secret technique, the «Last Strike», his entire body's muscles were screaming in pain.

Although during his days at the «Instructional School», Kamito had learnt combat skills for self-suggestion to alleviate the body's pain, he did not dare use these techniques.

Relieving pain was essentially dulling of the senses. In a blade dance against a comparable opponent, it would be fatal.

Passing through the corridor, they mounted the spiral staircase once more—

Finally, the door to a new floor appeared before them.

"Is this the fourth floor...?"

Opening the door, they discovered a floor roughly just as vast as the third floor.

The ceiling was held up by arched pillars. Carved on the ground, a massive magic circle glowed faintly, lighting up the entire space.

The instant they stepped on this floor—

Kamito could feel divine power coursing through his entire body.

"...What is this?"

"The power in the leylines has gathered together. Because this is the «Lost Cathedral»'s core function."

"...In other words, we're close."

"Yes. Claire should be just up ahead."

Fianna nodded. Before them, Scarlet's flames could be seen flickering ahead.

Wagging its tail, she seemed to be urging them to hurry.

"Very well, let's go."

Resolving himself, Kamito was just about to take a step forward—

—Throb.

"...Ooh... Ah, guh...!"

Intense pain like being pricked by needles caused Kamito to groan in pain.

—Throb. Throb. Throb.

No ordinary pain. This was—

(...Damn, it... Came again, did it...)

—Kamito, going any further

An unknown voice, very similar to Restia's.

—Without awakening the «Demon King»'s power, you definitely cannot defeat her.

(...Mind your... own business...!)

Against the murmurs resounding in his mind, Kamito desperately resisted.

"...Kamito-kun?"

"Fianna, stay away from me a little more...!"

Hearing Kamito's sharp voice, Fianna suddenly stared with her eyes wide open.

"You're hearing that voice again?"

Kamito crouched down silently and covered his ears with his hands.

However, as if mocking Kamito's efforts, the voice continued to whisper.

—Form a contract with me, Kamito.

—Then I can grant you the «Demon King»'s power, allowing you to rule the world.

(...Stop it! I don't need that kind of thing!)

The shapeless darkness eroded his consciousness.

This was not the comforting darkness of night.

Not the mysterious darkness under Restia's rule.

Instead, this was an astoundingly otherworldly darkness.

Resembling the «Wish» that devoured her three years ago on that day.

The cruel and merciless darkness that devoured the warm heart Restia had given him, devoured his memories of the precious comrades he met at the Academy, and even devoured everything.

(Stop, it... Ah, ahhhhhhhhhhhh...!)

"Please be calm, Kamito."

Suddenly, Kamito found himself being hugged by a pair of slender arms.

A supple sensation enveloped him. Beautiful silver-white hair brushed against his face.

"Es...t...?"

The sacred sword hanging by his waist had transformed back into a girl without him knowing.

"Kamito, don't worry. I am here."

Her slender arms wrapped around his neck as Est whispered softly.

The phosphorescence of her silver-white hair covered Kamito's entire body.

(...My headache... Is gone?)

At the same time, ''that voice'' which had been so clear earlier could no longer be heard.

«Terminus Est» was both a demon sword with an accumulated curse and also a sword that could dispel all magical effects. Similar to how she sealed away the «Brand of Darkness» Rubia had carved last time, she now sealed away the voice tempting Kamito towards the darkness.

Soon after, the phosphorescence enveloping Kamito vanished and his headache was gone.

As Est released her arms gently, Kamito slowly stood up.

"...I'm fine now. Thank you, Est."

As Kamito stroked Est's head, she half-closed her eyes in enjoyment.

"Kamito-kun... Are you seriously okay?"

"Yeah... Sorry for making you worry."

Kamito thanked Fianna for worrying about him.

"...Let's move on. Otherwise, the headaches might come again."

"Yeah, you're right..."

Fianna nodded, still showing a worried expression.

At this moment—

"Meow—!"

"...?"

Scarlet was waving her tail intensely in this dimly lit floor.

Kamito turned his gaze towards Scarlet and in that very instant—

Crimson pillars of fire erupted from the magic circle that covered the floor.

"...What!?"

As the intense, swirling flames drove away the darkness, the vast floor's entire appearance could be seen for the first time.

In the furthest depths of the floor, the door to the top level opened slowly with a low sound.

Then—

"Even now, do you still refuse to awaken as the «Demon King», Kazehaya Kamito?"

—''She'' appeared there.

With flaming red hair and crystal-clear eyes of ruby.

The scarlet mask removed, showing her true face to all—the other «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell.

"...Rubia Elstein."

Kamito's forehead sweated as he called out her name softly.

Indeed, her facial features resembled her younger sister greatly.

—Kamito could not help but find the word "pretty" surface in his mind.

Walking amidst the bursting crimson flames, the figure of the «Calamity Queen» exuded a tragic sense of beauty.

"I have already cast that name away four years ago."

Rubia answered without much feeling.

"Then your current name is the «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell?"

"Whether I am worthy of that name or not, that shall be determined here."

She was unfazed by Kamito's sarcasm.

Walking to the center of the floor, she stopped.

She was ten and a half steps away—a distance that could be crossed within the blink of an eye.

"—Give Claire back."

"She has already fallen to darkness. All that is left is your awakening."

"...!"

Kamito stared with his eyes wide open—

(Am I too late again?)

Then he clenched his fist tightly.

(...No, it hasn't ended yet.)

Even if Claire had fallen and become the «Darkness Queen», so long as Kamito did not awaken as the «Demon King», there was still a chance to save her.

"Claire is you sister, you know."

"Indeed. Having inherited the same blood of fire—which is why she is qualified to become a «Queen»."

"If only you were as cute as Claire."

Kamito suppressed his anger as he spoke.

"Don't blame me if I show no mercy."

...By this point, there was no room for negotiations.

Kamito communicated with his eyes with Fianna behind him, gesturing for her to retreat to the wall.

As much as he would like to have «Save the Queen»'s support, given Fianna's dual contract state with Scarlet, releasing her elemental waffe would be too much of a challenge.

Kamito gripped Est's hand as she stood beside him.

"Est, I'm relying on you."

"Yes, Kamito—I am your sword, your wish is my command."

Est's body dissipated into the air as particles of light—

Immediately, the «Demon Slayer» appeared in Kamito's hand.

"The strongest blade dancer, Ren Ashbell—return that title to me!"

"—Come with everything you've got, «Demon King»'s successor."

Thus began the blade dance between the two «Strongest Blade Dancers», both Ren Ashbell.

===Part 2===

The spewing pillars of fire signaled the opening.

"Let's go, Est!"

Letting divine power concentrated in his legs explode, Kamito kicked the ground intensely.

Carrying the dazzling «Demon Slayer», he rushed like a flash of light.

Kamito pulled out all stops and went with full power from the very start. After all, his opponent was not someone whom one could afford to hold back against and still hope for victory.

Rubia Elstein was not wielding an elemental waffe.

Simply waving her finger to one side, she moved her lips slightly.

A tiny fireball appeared in midair—and expanded instantly.

(...Is this a fireball!?)

The fireball was the most popular move amongst all offensive magic with the flame attribute. Even for Kamito who was unskilled with all types of spirit magic, he understood a fair amount about it because the fireball was Claire's prided technique.

Kamito instantly discerned the fireball's attack range and slightly adjusted his route of advance. His aim was simply to avoid a direct hit and to ride upon the wake of the exploding wind to make his attack.

Rubia released the giant fireball from her hand.

The fireball struck the ground before Kamito directly, producing explosive wind as intense flames swirled.

The unexpected power knocked Kamito from the side, causing him to strike the floor.

(...It's so powerful!)

As his entire body hurt, Kamito lamented.

Despite being the same fireball magic that Claire used, the level of power was as different as heaven and earth.

(I guess I should say, as expected of the former «Queen»—)

Kamito instantly reformed his stance and readied his sword.

However, Rubia had already finished her next chant.

"—Come out from the gates of fiery hell, scorching hunting hounds."

Out from a magic circle that appeared in the air, three fiery «Hellhounds» were summoned, pouncing at Kamito from three different direction.

"—Too slow."

The sweeping claws of flame simply passed through empty space.

Taking a leap with his explosive leg power, Kamito jumped straight up.

Switching the «Demon Slayer» to a reverse grip in midair—

"Absolute Blade Arts, Third Form—«Shadowmoon Waltz»!"

With a flash of the sword—the three hounds were slashed in one stroke of the sword.

"The sleeping king of the volcano, release your breath—«Flame Howl»."

Without giving him a single moment of respite, flames in the form of a massive dragon attacked Kamito. Capturing Kamito's movements with god-like speed, the fire dragon chased closely after him.

(Auto-tracking magic huh?)

Clicking his tongue, Kamito halted his footsteps.

Turning around in a semicircle, he smashed the fire dragon's skull as he spun.

The fire dragon writhed painfully on the floor before disappearing into the air.

As sparks scattered all around, new pillars of fire spewed out.

But even the flames of purgatory were nothing but ragged cloth in the face of «Terminus Est»'s excellent magical resistance.

(—This is working! As long as Est is at full power.)

Using the momentum from his spin, Kamito rushed forth instantly.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Closing the distance within the blink of an eye, he unleashed a powerful strike. However—

"...What!?"

The sliced figure of Rubia disappeared without a trace amidst flickering flames.

"...Tsk, a flame mirage!"

"—I see that you have apparently recovered your senses to a level comparable to the past, Strongest Blade Dancer."

Kamito felt a presence behind him.

"...!"

He immediately spun around to unleash a horizontal slash.

However, Rubia evaded his sword with minimal movement.

"Then I shall be a little more serious—"

Blue flames were generated in her hand.

"Not even time can escape a frozen fate, conflagrating flames of absolute zero -- «Frost Blaze»."

"Your flames do not work against my Est!"

Kamito advanced without hesitation and made a second slash from the front.

Absolute Blade Arts, Fourth Form—«Blaze Slash».

The ritual sword technique for absorbing the flame attribute, this was meant to be the trump card against Rubia.

"Kamito-kun, don't do it!"

Fianna's voice suddenly called out.

(...Eh?)

Instantly, Kamito began to doubt the phenomenon before his eyes.

As soon as the tip of his sword touched the blue flames, the «Demon Slayer»'s blade was ''frozen''.

"What—these flames are!?"

Demonic flames capable of penetrating the «Demon Slayer»'s magical resistance of the highest class.

For flames to freeze other objects—this phenomenon completely ran counter to «Astral Zero>'s principles.

"This is the primitive flame inherited by the Elstein bloodline—"

Receiving the frozen blade with one hand, Rubia spoke.

"True fire that transcends the power of the «Five Great Elemental Lords»."

The erupting blue flames gradually froze «Terminus Est»'s blade.

Crish—a dry sound of something breaking rocked Kamito's eardrums.

(...Est is shattering!?)

Kamito frantically withdrew his sword and leaped back.

However, Rubia did not miss her chance.

Carrying absolute-zero flames in her fist, she followed through and approached.

"I can feel it, the awakening of the «Demon King» within you."

"Why are you resurrecting the «Demon King»? What is your goal!?"

Kamito yelled as he used the «Demon Slayer» to block the freezing flames.

"A foolish question. The «Demon King» brings forth—nothing but the destruction of this world."

"—That's not right."

"Why would you think that?"

"Because your eyes are the same as Claire's."

"...What?"

Rubia displayed wavering for the first time.

Using this opening, Kamito swept away the blue flames and distanced himself.

Rubia remained rooted to the spot, glaring at Kamito with her burning eyes of ruby.

"...Back when I first met Claire, she had the same eyes."

Hoping for victory in the «Blade Dance», in order to learn the truth—

Back when Claire declared her intentions, her eyes were extremely clear.

However, it was also true that Kamito felt a certain sense of danger from the purity in those eyes.

And currently, Kamito could feel the same sense of danger from Rubia's eyes.

What compelled her actions was definitely not ambition or desire.

—But an incomparably pure sense of mission.

"..."

Rubia slowly put down her hand.

Then—

"My goal is—to use the «Demon King»'s power to exterminate the «Elemental Lords»."

Calmly, she declared.

"Exterminate the Elemental Lords... Come again?"

Kamito's eyes widened as he stammered in shock.

This was because of that certain «Wish»—

"—Indeed. Three years ago ''on that very day'', you and the darkness spirit intended to realize that «Wish»."

Rubia continued, as if reading Kamito's mind.

"—Then you ''failed''."

"..."

Hearing her cold words, Kamito held his breath.

—Indeed, they had failed.

Due to his memories being in a mess, Kamito could not recall what actually happened back then.

However, the fact that the «Elemental Lords» continued to exist was clear beyond a doubt.

"...Why?"

Kamito spoke as if groaning.

"Why do you want to kill the «Elemental Lords»?"

He might have asked this particular question already, three years ago.

In response to this question, how had the darkness spirit girl answered?

"In order to rebuild this world."

Rubia answered immediately.

"Rebuild the world?"

"Indeed. Destroying the «Elemental Lords» to ''create a a world where spirits do not exist'', that is my goal."

"...What did you say!?"

Pondering what that implied—Kamito could not help but tremble.

The continent—the world's order was founded upon the blessings provided by the spirits.

If the power of spirits disappeared from the continent, the world would surely fall into great chaos.

This was the reappearance of the Ranbal War as Greyworth feared—No, it would cause a great war that no other war in the past could compare.

"...How many lives do you think you'll sacrifice if you do that?"

Kamito asked in a trembling voice.

"Sacrifice huh—"

Rubia's expression remained completely unchanged.

"The price that all humans of the continent are obligated to pay for the sake of everything."

Thus she asserted.

"...Stop screwing around."

Kamito gritted his teeth, his shoulders trembling.

"For the sake of your goal... Hundreds of thousands, millions of people are going to be sacrificed."

"Supposing that is the necessary sacrifice, I will not hesitate a single bit."

"Then let me repeat myself—''Stop screwing around''."

Immediately, Kamito's body vanished from sight. A flash of light appeared for but an instant. Infusing the divine power from his entire body, Kamito slashed at Rubia.

Rubia's «Frost Blaze» blocked the sword's blade—

"What!?"

"Ohhhhhhhhhhh!"

But Kamito pushed the sword harder just like that.

The shining light reflected diffusedly off the frozen ice.

Sealing Rubia's movements, Kamito yelled loudly.

"Fianna, I'll leave Claire to you!"

"...Understood!"

She must have been biding her time carefully.

Fianna ran at full speed without hesitation.

"...Damn it!"

Rubia instantly released «Fireball» magic with one hand.

But before the massive fireball could devour Fianna—

A hell cat spirit jumped out from the shadows behind a pillar, inserting herself in front of Fianna—

Striking Scarlet, the fireball was absorbed before it could explode.

Passing through the burning flames, Fianna and Scarlet disappeared in the door's direction.

"That was careless of you. You forgot you are alone but we are a team."

"—It is all futile. Claire has already fallen to the darkness."

"I don't believe that willful little lady could fall so easily—!"

Yelling Kamito infused maximum divine power into the frozen «Demon Slayer».

Crack—!

The magical ice covering the blade instantly shattered.

"...Sorry, Est. I have to be a little rough."

Panting, Kamito stabbed the sword into the floor.

Blown away by the impact, Rubia murmured as she displayed an expression of disbelief.

"How could this be possible, for you to shatter «Frost Blaze»..."

"..."

Kamito withdrew his sword from the floor and once again faced off, holding the sword with both hands.

"Rubia Elstein. You are free to hold whatever ideals you want. However, when it involves unrelated people, I cannot approve."

A straight, penetrating gaze.

Rubia accepted such a gaze from Kamito head on with her eyes of ruby.

...For an instant, Kamito wondered if he was seeing things when he thought he say the flames in her eyes waver.

"You have no idea of the tragedies I have witnessed."

"...?"

—The mood changed.

The pillars of fire bursting all over the room extinguished.

Like an omen before a storm, an instant of silence arrived.

Then—

"Words without power to back them up are useless. I learned that the very day after I became «Queen»."

The scorching air slowly revolved and gathered around Rubia.

(...This amount of heat is astounding!)

A wave of scorching heat made Kamito stomp his foot.

The vortex of hot air caught fire all at once, turning into a howling tornado of flame that began to dance.

"Now let me show you—the strongest «God-slaying Flames»."

"God-slaying flames..."

The strongest flame spirit, the one that the «Calamity Queen» reputedly stole from the Fire Elemental Lord.

The tornado of flames reached up to the ceiling and soon began to transform into ''some shape''.

The ''thing'' that appeared before Kamito's eyes was—

Wrapped in crimson flames, an archdemon in the shape of a giant.

"..."

Kamito had seen ''It'' before.

Unforgettable. Four years ago—that very day when the «Instructional School» was destroyed.

"...! That was your doing, singlehandedly... Was it..."
[[image:STnBD V10 211.jpg|thumb]]

Kamito muttered hoarsely with shock.

The archdemon-class spirit that singlehandedly destroyed the «Instructional School».

"—Yes. Thinking back, from that moment onwards, I fear that our fates became intertwined."

The archdemon of flame knelt down before Rubia. As Rubia brought her fingers together and chanted the words of releasing in spirit language, the archdemon condensed itself into a crimson demon sword held in Rubia's hands.

With a swing of the demon sword in her hands—

"This is it, the strongest elemental waffe of the flame attribute, «Laevateinn»."

Rubia Elstein announced the name.

===Part 3===

"Huff, huff... W-What is that spirit!?"

Wielding the magic bow of ice, Rinslet panted as she spoke.

Sjora Kahn had summoned the demon spirit—«Bandersnatch».

Its appearance was a white sphere with two arms.

The middle of the sphere had a huge opening that opened and closed like a mouth.

Amongst spirits, demon spirits had particularly strange forms. This «Bandersnatch» was no exception. However, it was truly terrifying not because of its appearance—but because of its special ability.

"...Hmm, I cannot believe my wind is being devoured..."

Holding «Ray Hawk», Ellis murmured in shock.

Indeed, the demon spirit behaved as its name impled—the one who devoured everything.

"—It's coming!"

Rinslet warned.

«Bandersnatch» opened wide its huge jaws, producing a rain of freezing fangs.

These were the «Freezing Arrows» Rinslet had released earlier.

"—Evil winds, go forth and rampage!"

Ellis hastily swung «Ray Hawk», shattering the incoming fangs of ice.

However, engaging purely in defense was useless for it meant consuming divine power without achieving anything.

The shattered ice turned into sharp blades of ice that scratched Ellis' face.

"Captain! Damn it..."

Unable to bear it, Rinslet prepared to release an arrow of ice—

"No! It will get devoured again!"

"...!"

But Ellis called out to stop her.

...Right, attacking that thing was a waste of effort.

Or rather, it offered new power to it instead.

Whether Rinslet's magical ice or Ellis' wind blades, the monster had swallowed them all.

"However, if this continues, the situation will only worsen!"

"...Ooh, if only one could approach that thing—"

If the elemental waffe were used at close range for a direct attack, it should not be absorbed.

...However, it was impossible to approach. Having devoured the magical powers of both ice and wind, «Bandersnatch» was currently akin to an iron fortress.

"Fufu, then I'm coming♪"

Behind the howling winds of ice, Sjora Kahn's noisy jeering could be heard.

Then «Bandersnatch»'s spherial body suddenly shuddered.

The winds of ice stopped, bringing an instant of silence, then—

The white sphere split through the middle, like gaping jaws—jeering.

"...W-What is going on?"

Just as Rinslet whispered—

«Bandersnatch» vanished—

"...What!?"

—Or rather, it jumped, using its arms to strike the ground.

This unexpected movement caused Rinslet and Ellis to react too late.

Rumble—as the ground shook, «Bandersnatch» landed in front of Rinslet.

"...Yah!"

Rinslet screamed as she fired «Freezing Arrows» randomly.

But the arrows of ice were all absorbed by the gaping jaws, disappearing all together.

"How... could..."

Rinslet stood there in shock.

"Take this—!"

Ellis thrust «Ray Hawk» towards the monster's arm.

"...!?"

But it was virtually useless.

The monster grinned and extended a massive tongue towards Rinslet.

"—Rinslet!"

The astounding tongue was just about to swallow Rinslet.

The magic bow of ice disappeared—transforming into a beautiful white wolf that pounced at the tongue.

"Fenrir!"

ROOOOOOOAAAAAAR!

The demon ice spirit's sharp claws slashed across the massive tongue.

But even its claws of ice were unable to slice open the extremely thick tongue.

"Ara, what a brave child."

Sjora narrowed her snake-like eyes.

"—That child, I want it."

As the witch brought her hands together slightly, Fenrir's movements suddenly stopped after it jumped onto the ground. From Sjora's hands came black threads which were firmly restraining Fenrir's four limbs.

«Bandersnatch» wrapped its massive tongue around the white wolf's body—

And just like that, Fenrir was swallowed whole.

"...!?"

"The Laurenfrosts' demon ice spirit, thanks for the meal."

"...NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

Rinslet's despair laden cries filled the air.

===Part 4===

The strongest elemental waffe with the flame attribute—«Laevateinn».

Rubia casually swung the sword and the erupting flames instantly consumed the surrounding space.

(...What heat.)

Evading the flames through instinct, Kamito could not dodge the heat.

Ordinary flames could not compare to this astounding heat.

The floor became red and broken like lava.

Considering this «Lost Cathedral» was built using spirit crystals that resisted the five great attributes, it was even easier to comprehend the overwhelming power of these flames.

These flames seemed as though they embodied the «Fire Elemental Lord»'s wrath.

Wherever the flames burned, the floor was turned into lava that dripped down into the floor below.

"...Without adjusting its power, even the user could be turned into charcoal."

On the other side of the swaying smoke, Rubia spoke.

Her red hair waved in the air as if assimilated with the surrounding flames.

Kamito's entire body broke out in cold sweat.

(...Truly monsters. Whether that spirit there or Rubia commanding it."

The archdemon of flame that singlehandedly destroyed the «Instructional School».

Even if Kamito had the legendary «Demon Slayer», it was doubtful whether it could match up at only one-tenth of its original state.

As if sensing his worries—

—Don't worry, Kamito.

"...!"

He heard Est's voice in his mind.

—So long as you believe in me, Kamito, I shall never break.

"Est..."

Kamito muttered to himself, then—

"That's right..."

He gripped the sword in his hand tightly.

"Est, you are the best partner."

—Yes, Kamito.

«Terminus Est»'s blade gave off silver-white brilliance.

Amidst the swirling flames, Rubia's figure appeared, wielding the crimson sword.

The scorching blade heated the surrounding air, causing the entire floor's temperature to rise gradually.

"Careful you don't turn the «Lost Cathedral» into a block of charcoal too, okay?"

"This is already restrained to some degree. Because I cannot fully control ''this''."

As Rubia swung the crimson demon sword, roaring flames instantly flew towards Kamito.

Kamito stepped on the wall and jumped up. The flames he dodged instantly destroyed the wall, creating a massive hole.

Even without a direct hit, the released heat was probably enough to instantly vaporize a human body.

"Aren't you planning on making me the «Demon King»?"

"If you're going to die to something of this level, you won't be able to kill the «Elemental Lords» anyway."

"...Tsk, stop deciding things on your own!"

Kamito stepped on the ceiling and turned around, charging at Rubia from above.

Rubia held «Laevateinn» with a reverse grip and blocked his full powered attack.

Using the reverse grip, Rubia swung the crimson sword. As sword struck sword, intense sparks were scattered.

Perhaps because activation of the flames at such close range would affect her as well, the flames remained silent.

The crimson and white blades clashed.

«Terminus Est» barely managed to resist «Laevateinn».

However—

(...If this continues, I'm gonna lose.)

Compared to Rubia the former «Queen», Kamito's total divine power was simply not on the same level.

Sooner or later, his divine power would be depleted first.

"How ironic, for your weapon to be that «Demon Slayer»."

During the intense clash, Rubia murmured.

"Oh well, assuming I really am the reincarnation of that «Demon King» guy—"

"Wrong. I am referring to the sacred sword that once fought alongside the sacred maiden, that now battles against me."

"—What?"

Taking advantage of Kamito's momentary lapse in focus, Rubia suddenly applied greater strength.

A sharp attack strong enough to numb the arms caused Kamito to enter a defensive situation.

"Hasn't the question ever crossed your mind? For a princess maiden like myself who was only responsible for rituals, how could I engage you, the «Strongest Blade Dancer», in blade dance as equals?"

"...!?"

A crimson slash flashed across Kamito's neck.

Feeling the heat wave scorch his skin, Kamito lamented.

(...Yeah right, it'd be strange if that question never crossed my mind.)

—After fighting her seriously, that sense of doubt deepened.

Talent, training—or the use of «Cursed Armament Seals» to strengthen the body.

None of these were sufficiently convincing.

"A thousand years ago, there was a girl who tended sheep on the edge of the continent. She obtained a sacred sword that was embedded in a rock."

"...?"

Rubia's sudden recounting of the past caused Kamito to stare at her in surprise.

(...What the heck? What is she talking about?)

"How could a mere girl who tended sheep prevail against the «Demon King» who ruled over powerful spirits?"

Continuing the clash of blades—Kamito finally realized.

"This is the story of Areishia Idriss?"

The «Sacred Queen» who destroyed the «Demon King» a thousand years ago.

The past contractor of the sword spirit «Terminus Est».

"—Right. The «Sacred Maiden» is the opposing existence that awakens in response to the «Demon King»'s awakening. A seed created by the «Five Great Elemental Lords» who feared the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll's resurrection."

"Could it be—You are...!"

With an acute sound, the crimson demon blade and the silver-white sacred sword crossed.

"Indeed, I am the existence that opposes the «Demon King»—the reincarnation of the «Sacred Maiden»."

"...!"

(To think she is the «Sacred Maiden»'s reincarnation?)

Completely ridiculous hogwash—dismissing her claim was all too easy.

However, Rubia Elstein's power was undeniable truth.

"Speaking of irony, my existence itself is the most ironic. With the «Demon King»'s resurrection as my goal, intending to destroy the «Elemental Lords», for me to carry the power left behind by the «Elemental Lords». Or perhaps—"

—It was already decided by fate long ago perhaps.

Rubia murmured the last sentence to herself in self-mockery.

Blocking «Laevateinn»'s blade, Terminus Est's brightness rapidly flashed.

Was it because Kamito's divine power was about to run out, or—

(...Est, are you okay!?)

Infusing as much divine power into the sword as he could, Kamito yelled inside his mind.

Rubia Elstein was the one who inherited the «Sacred Maiden»'s power. The proper successor of Areishia Idriss, Est's past contractor. It was not surprising for Est to waver.

However—

—It does not matter, Kamito.

A voice sounded in his mind to refute the idea.

—I am a separate existence from the past «Terminus Est». Even if she is the successor of the past master, it does not matter.

—Because I am your sword.

Instantly, the «Demon Slayer» gave off dazzling brightness.

"Est...!"

(...Right. I have the best partner.)

Even if the opponent was the legendary «Sacred Maiden»—

"I cannot lose!"

Using his entire strength, Kamito pushed «Laevateinn» and blew Rubia away.

"I see. That sacred sword is one of the reasons why the «Demon King»'s awakening process has been delayed."

Icy flames lit up in Rubia's eyes.

"Well then, I shall shatter that sacred sword—to impart upon you true despair!"

God-slaying flames—«Laevateinn» spewed forth a crimson blaze.

(—Now is the moment!)

Kamito had been waiting for this opportunity.

Waiting for Rubia to release her strongest attack.

This opportunity only presented itself for this one instant. Failure was absolutely not allowed.

"Experience for yourself the flames of purgatory, «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell!"

As «Laevateinn»'s slash traveled, in that instant—

Kamito used his explosive leg power to leap forward.

Discerning the root of divine power, he aimed the secret technique at that very point.

"Absolute Blade Arts, Final Form—«Last Strike»!"

The super high speed slash passed through «Laevateinn»'s blade—

In the next instant, ''the «Demon Slayer» shattered''.

"Est—!"

"Very well, now awaken—«Demon King»."

Then the scorching hot demon blade pierced Kamito's chest.

===Part 5===

"Huff, huff, huff..."

At the top level of the «Lost Cathedral», before the shut door, Fianna was catching her breath.

...Indeed, this was the «True Sanctuary» of this tower.

"Meow..."

Scarlet at her feet was impatiently knocking at the door.

"...Wait a minute, it'll be ready soon."

Fianna spread her arms before the door to decipher the magic.

An average seal of magic had been applied.

Rubia probably never expected the «True Sanctuary» to be invaded. For a former «Queen», this seal was quite crude and Fianna was able to dispel it without much trouble.

As the patterns carved on the door gave off blue-white light, the door opened slowly.

A gust of wind blew through the opened door, causing all the flames on the candlesticks to flicker all at once.

Within the vast hall, the girl's figure could be found.

Claire dressed in ritual attire.

"...Claire!"

Fianna hastily rushed over.

At this moment, standing at the altar, Claire swiftly raised her hand—

In the next instant, flames erupted to block Fianna from advancing.

"...Claire?"

As Fianna halted her steps in shock, Claire faced her:

"...Who are you?"

Claire asked with empty-looking eyes.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter7|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter9}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter5

2013-03-23T11:23:01Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 5 - Scarlet's Secret==

===Part 1===

...Drip. Drip.

Water droplets fell from the top of the limestone cavern. White steam swirled and rose.

Heated by the ancient flames, the underground water helped relax stiff muscles.

Although it was no time to indulge in leisure, a final purification was necessary before they assaulted the enemy's main camp. Kamito carefully washed his body as he tried as much as possible to reach peak condition.

The «Calamity Queen»—Rubia Elstein.

The other Ren Ashbell and «Strongest Blade Dancer» whose identity had been uncovered.

(...Am I able to defeat her?)

Her power undoubtedly dwarfed Kamito's in his current state. Even if he retrieved all his senses from three years ago, it was still uncertain whether he would be able to be a match—That was how things stood.

Kamito's only chance of victory lay in—

(—The Absolute Blade's secret technique, «Last Strike».)

Kamito opened and closed his fingers several times, trying to confirm his feel for the sword.

The secret technique learnt from Greyworth was Kamito's final trump card.

However, to be honest, he was not certain if he had truly mastered that secret technique.

The «Last Strike» was an ultimate sword reversal technique. Unless Kamito was facing an enemy of the same level, it could not be used.

(By the way, how strange...)

Kamito frowned and looked up at the ceiling of the limestone cavern. Even though it was now known that the true identity of the other «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell, was Rubia Elstein, there was something impossible to accept about it. Namely—

—''She was far too strong'', this simple fact.

Indeed, as a former «Queen», the total amount of divine power accumulated in Rubia Elstein's body should far surpass most elementalists. Although an abundance of divine power would not result in a decisive difference in potency, it was undeniable that people with greater reserves of divine power were able to command more powerful spirits for longer durations.

However, princess maidens serving at the «Divine Ritual Institute» basically received no combat training at all.

Hence, she was supposed to be completely unversed in swordsmanship, just like Fianna.

Rumors regarding the «Calamity Queen» as a master of the sword were completely unheard of.

The first thing that came to mind was the usage of a «Cursed Armament Seal» to strengthen the body, but even «Cursed Armament Seals» were unable to turn someone untrained in martial arts into a sword master.

(...Even an «Elemental Lord»'s miracle can't do that, right?)

—Throb. Again, the acute headache returned.

(...Damn it... What on earth is going on?)

—That pain is proof that your power is about to awaken.

''The voice very similar to hers'' resounded in his mind.

—Very soon, you shall become the «Demon King» who brings ruin and destruction to the world.

(...Shut, up... Already... Shut, up...!"

Covering both ears, Kamito submerged his face in water.

(Shut up! Shut up, shut up shut up...!)

He yelled stubbornly in order to drown out the voice.

"—Please be calm, Master."

Suddenly, Kamito heard another voice from behind.

"...!?"

Raising his face out of the water, Kamito looked back.

A swaying figure could be seem emerging from the other side of the steam.

...Not Rinslet or any of the girls, for they should be over with Iseria, performing purification at a place a short distance away.

Next, Kamito glanced at a shaded position in the rocks. The «Demon Slayer» and the «Vorpal Sword» were both in sword form, resting against the rock.

...The figure behind the steam did not say anything more.

"...Who are you?"

Kamito intensified his tone of voice and swiftly swung his arm.

The wind pressure caused the surrounding steam to disperse instantly—

"Meow—!"

The figure emitted a strange sounding scream.

"...Wha!"

Kamito's eyes widened as he was rendered completely speechless.

Appearing from behind the mist was—

A fully wet and naked beauty.

Her body was graceful and slim like a beast's, with mildly bulging breasts. The scarlet hair was at shoulder length. For some reason, there were adorable cat ears on her head.

Rather than make any attempt to cover up her nude body that was like a work of art, the beautiful girl simply froze.

"..."

"..."

They stared at each other for a few seconds.

Then immediately, the beauty blushed before his eyes.

"Meow, meooooow!"

Frantically, she tried to flee—

Splash!

...But she ended up falling spectacularly, creating a column of water.

"...Meow, meooow... Choke, chooooooke...!"

"H-Hey, are you okay!?"

Kamito rushed over and picked up the drowning cat-eared beauty in his arms.

"Kyah, w-what are you doing!?"

"I-I'm sorry... Eh, a tail!?"

Kamito's eyes stared wide open.

Caught in his hand—''a tail seemed as if it were made of fire''.

"...W-Wait a minute? This tail, could it be...)

Kamito suddenly reacted and gazed intently at the cat-eared girl's scarlet eyes.

"...Are you Scarlet... eh?"

"M-Meow..."

The drenched scarlet-haired girl nodded with embarrassment.

===Part 2===

Finally recovering from the initial shock—

"I am the «Scarlet Valkyrie» in service of the Elsteins—my true name is «Ortlinde»."

Transformed into a girl's form, Scarlet announced her name.

...It looked like she really was Scarlet, no mistake about it.

"...Uh, sorry. I'm a little confused here."

Kamito averted his gaze as he scratched his face.

Although they were both submerged to their necks and there was no worry that he would view Scarlet's naked body directly, Kamito still felt that the erotic lines of her neck was drawing his gaze involuntarily.

However, Scarlet did not seem like she minded.

"Yes. Well then, let me explain."

She revealed why she had changed from a hell cat to a girl.

Then—

"...I see, so your true name was released huh."

After hearing her explanation, Kamito accepted it despite his surprise.

In order for a contracted spirit to fully release its power, not only did the contractor need to be well-matched in power but the spirits had to be summoned by its true name—namely, a release of the true name.

When he first met Claire, Kamito felt a certain dissonance regarding the name «Scarlet». No matter how he looked at it, the name seemed like an alias for the hell cat spirit.

Scarlet's true name had been lost throughout the generations of the Elstein family, but for some reason, Restia who was accompanying Claire knew the name.

Then having exhibited sufficient power in the current «Blade Dance», Claire successfully released the true name. Obtaining her original power, Scarlet changed from her beast form as a high ranking spirit to recover her girl form as a spirit of the highest class—Basically something like that.

Having lost her power during the battle against Rubia and returned to her hell cat form, Scarlet had apparently retrieved enough power to regain human form temporarily as a result of pouncing into the ancient burning flames.

"By the way, umm Scarlet..."

"P-Please don't stare like that, Master."

Blushing slightly, Scarlet began to blow bubbles in the water surface.

"S-Sorry... By the way, why are you calling me Master?"

Kamito posed a simple question.

Scarlet's master was supposed to be either Claire, the original contractor, or Fianna, the current one.

Scarlet responded by gazing at Kamito with serious eyes—

"Because Master's master is also my master."

"...? But I'm always being ordered around by Claire as her slave spirit."

Kamito tilted his head in puzzlement. Thinking back upon the relationship between Kamito and Claire all this time, no matter how one viewed it, Kamito could not be described as Claire's master in any way.

"...Really?"

But this time, it was Scarlet who turned her head incredulously.

"But then there's a contradiction."

"What contradiction?"

"As you may know, Master, contractors and contracted spirits will share their dreams on rare occasions."

"...? Yeah, that's right."

Still displaying surprise on his face, Kamito nodded.

When Kamito slept, he occasionally shared Est's dreams.

However, perhaps because Est has lost the majority of her memories, the contents of her dreams always involved things that happened to her after meeting Kamito.

The only exception was during the time when Est disappeared, Kamito had witnessed the memories of her past contractor, the «Sacred Queen»—Areishia Idriss.

"Uh... In her dreams, Master always becomes your slave."

"How can that be possible!?"

Kamito instantly rejected it.

"I-I surely won't do anything like that!"

"...Really? You won't tie Master up and bully her or thrash her with a whip? N-Neither will you force her into unspeakable postures?"

"O-Of course I won't!"

...This hell cat spirit, what on earth is she talking about?

"Then in her usual dreams, are those Master's repressed desires..."

Scarlet began to murmur to herself.

"I-In any case, I am not Claire's master."

Kamito coughed and spoke.

"When calling me, using Kamito is fine."

"...I understand. Well then, let's go with this, 'Kamito.' "

Scarlet spoke with a serious expression.

...Despite such a dangerous-sounding nickname of the «Scarlet Valkyrie», this cat girl was unexpectedly polite.

"So does this mean you don't have any memories from your hell cat form?"

"That's right. Because when the hell cat form manifests, only animal-level intellect is present."

"...I see."

—In other words, it would be more appropriate to consider «Scarlet» the hell cat and this «Ortlinde» here as separate entities.

"However, I do remember..."

"...Eh?"

"That you make tasty dishes for me and gently caress my head, Kamito."

She smiled shyly but adorably.

"I-I see..."

Kamito scratched his face and turned his gaze away in response.

...Feeling embarrassed, he changed the subject.

"B-By the way, is it really okay for a flame spirit to be dipping into hot springs?"

When in hell cat form, Scarlet was supposed to hate getting water on her.

"Yes. After all, this place is filled with the power of flames. Besides, having released my true name, mere water merits no fear at all."

Scarlet puffed her chest slightly in pride.

However, Kamito did not fail to miss the subtle sweating on her brow.

"...Surely, you're just putting up a front and desperately enduring."

"..."

Finding the truth pointed out, Scarlet instantly looked to the side.

Then she slumped her shoulders dejectedly.

"Originally, I really was not afraid of water or the like. But unfortunately I don't have enough power right now. I can only maintain this state for a little while longer."

"After your true name is released, you don't stay in this form?"

"I am just barely able to manifest this form right now because of the power of the ancient flames here. The current contractor, Ordesia's princess, is probably unable to summon or use me."

Scarlet shook her head from side to side.

"The reason why I've appeared here is to inform you of something, Kamito."

With a sincere gaze, she stared straight into Kamito's eyes.

"I beg you. Please save my Master—''Rescue Claire''."

"Yeah, I promise you. I will surely bring Claire back."

...There was no need for her to beg expressly. Kamito agreed instantly.

Hearing Kamito's answer, Scarlet relaxed with a relieved expression.

Her figure began to quiver like a mirage. At this moment—

"Kamito-kun is taking so long..."

"Maybe he fainted in the heat!"

"Hmm, mmm, it's worrying..."

The young ladies' voiced could be heard from afar.

Probably worried about Kamito who had not returned for so long, they were coming to check out his situation.

"...!"

Scarlet's cat ears suddenly twitched.

"W-Well then, I shall take my leave."

"Why are you hurrying all of a sudden?"

"...Hmm, that ponytailed knight is very troublesome."

Scarlet swiftly got up from the water, turning herself into a fiery hell cat and ran away.

"...Ah yes, because Ellis keeps treating her like a fluffy toy, she hates it."

Even without her memories as a hell cat, the troublesome impression still remained.

"Kamito, are you okay?"

Ellis' voice reverberated in the cavern.

"...Ah yeah, no problem here! I'm coming out now!"

Answering loudly, Kamito put the black leather glove on his left hand.

===Part 3===

Having finished the purification at the underground lake, Kamito and his entourage continued making their way towards the «Lost Cathedral».

Even though they were not able to perform a proper sacred purification, the divine power circulating in their bodies was replenished.

After escaping, Scarlet seemed like she had involuntarily returned to Fianna's spirit seal.

As Kamito passed on the story of how Scarlet released her true name, the girls were quite surprised.

"I originally thought she was just a powerful spirit but never expected her to be a humanoid spirit."

Ellis murmured emphatically.

"I guess I need to find Fenrir in the future whenever I want to enjoy that fluffiness."

"Hmm, what do you mean?"

"—Very soon, we are nearing the «Lost Cathedral»."

Walking in front, Iseria spoke up slowly.

"We can't invade the ruins from directly below?"

"This underground passage does not extend that far."

Iseria shook her head at Kamito's inquiry.

"Which means we have to do a frontal assault, huh?"

"However, I don't think «Team Inferno» has constructed a «stronghold». If they prioritized the ritual for the «Darkness Queen»'s coming, there should not be any leisure to build a large scale barrier."

"...Let's hope so."

Rubia Elstein was the former «Queen» once praised as the best. In the past, the isolation barriers she constructed would cover all the castles and residences in «Ragna Ys».

But for Kamito, the true source of concern was himself.

—That voice which tempted him to awaken.

The temptation was growing ever stronger.

(If I hear that voice one more time, I'll—)

He would probably be consumed by the impulse to destroy, awakening as the «Demon King» who leads the world towards destruction.

"...mito... Kamito."

Rustle. Rustle rustle. —Suddenly, Kamito found someone tugging his sleeve from behind.

"...Est?"

Looking back, Kamito found a pair of mysterious violet eyes gazing up at him with worry.

Without him noticing, Est had transformed from sword form at some point in time.

"Kamito, you're showing a scary expression."

In his surprise, Kamito found Est holding his hand gently.

"Don't worry. Kamito. You have me."

The icy hand gripped tightly.

"..."

Kamito was rooted there for a moment—

"...Est, you are the «Demon Slayer», you know."

"...?"

Est inclined her head in puzzlement.

"Supposing, if I were to become the world-destroying «Demon King», when the time comes—"

"When the time comes, I will simply become the «Demon's Sword»."

—Just as he was about to continue talking, Est resolutely refuted him.

"I am your sword. Your wish is my command—That is what I swore."

"Est..."

Kamito felt the strength of her grip tighten.

"...Yeah, you're right. Sorry."

Kamito shrugged. In this manner, he continued walking, holding Est's hand.

A while after that—

"—This is the closest exit to the ground surface."

Iseria stopped and turned around.

Before them was a wall entangled by a tree root.

"This tree root is in the way."

"Leave it to me."

Ellis swung «Ray Hawk», instantly severing the root to reveal a door with mysterious designs carved on it.

"This is one of the six doors to the «Abandoned City»'s underground—the door of «Persisting Darkness»."

Once Iseria chanted rarely heard spirit language, the carvings on the door glowed blue-white as the door opened with a low rumble.

In the darkness, a staircase leading to the ground appeared.

"I can only lead you to this place."

Iseria stopped at the door.

Before the door was an isolation barrier that sealed her here.

"...Thank you, Iseria."

"You really helped us a lot."

"Pay it no heed. This is simply thanks for the pancakes."

Iseria turned towards the direction she came from.

Then she walked towards the darkness—

"S-Say..."

"Please hurry. You need to help your friend, right?"

"Once I find a way to recover your memory, I will surely return to this place!"

Towards the girl who was gradually moving farther away, Rinslet called out—

But Iseria's figure had already vanished in the darkness.

"...What an incredible girl."

The high level spirit who had lost her memory, who was sealed in the «Abandoned City», and who had reported the Water Elemental Lord's name as her own.

Full of mysteries that one had no idea how to begin solving, she was truly a strange spirit.

Next, Kamito turned towards the group.

"—Let's go, Claire is waiting for us."

"Yes!" "Right!" "Indeed!"

«Team Scarlet»'s young ladies nodded vigorously.

"Your wish—is my command."

Wielding in his hand Est who had transformed into the «Demon Slayer», Kamito led the charge and rushed forward.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter4|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter6}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter5

2013-03-23T11:12:53Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 5 - Scarlet's Secret==

===Part 1===

...Drip. Drip.

Water droplets fell from the top of the limestone cavern. White steam swirled and rose.

Heated by the ancient flames, the underground water helped relax stiff muscles.

Although it was no time to indulge in leisure, a final purification was necessary before they assaulted the enemy's main camp. Kamito carefully washed his body as he tried as much as possible to reach peak condition.

The «Calamity Queen»—Rubia Elstein.

The other Ren Ashbell and «Strongest Blade Dancer» whose identity had been uncovered.

(...Am I able to defeat her?)

Her power undoubtedly dwarfed Kamito's in his current state. Even if he retrieved all his senses from three years ago, it was still uncertain whether he would be able to be a match—That was how things stood.

Kamito's only chance of victory lay in—

(—The Absolute Blade's secret technique, «Last Strike».)

Kamito opened and closed his fingers several times, trying to confirm his feel for the sword.

The secret technique learnt from Greyworth was Kamito's final trump card.

However, to be honest, he was not certain if he had truly mastered that secret technique.

The «Last Strike» was an ultimate sword reversal technique. Unless Kamito was facing an enemy of the same level, it could not be used.

(By the way, how strange...)

Kamito frowned and looked up at the ceiling of the limestone cavern. Even though it was now know that the true identity of the other «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell, was Rubia Elstein, there was something impossible to accept about it. Namely—

—''She was far too strong'', this simple fact.

Indeed, as a former «Queen», the total amount of divine power accumulated in Rubia Elstein's body should far surpass most elementalists. Although an abundance of divine power would not result in a decisive difference in potency, it was undeniable that people with greater reserves of divine power were able to command more powerful spirits for longer durations.

However, princess maidens serving at the «Divine Ritual Institute» basically received no combat training at all.

Hence, she was supposed to be completely unversed in swordsmanship, just like Fianna.

Rumors regarding the «Calamity Queen» as a master of the sword were completely unheard of.

The first thing that came to mind was the usage of a «Cursed Armament Seal» to strengthen the body, but even «Cursed Armament Seals» were unable to turn someone untrained in martial arts into a sword master.

(...Even an «Elemental Lord»'s miracle can't do that, right?)

—Throb. Again, the acute headache returned.

(...Damn it... What on earth is going on?)

—That pain is proof that your power is about to awaken.

''The voice very similar to hers'' resounded in his mind.

—Very soon, you shall become the «Demon King» who brings ruin and destruction to the world.

(...Shut, up... Already... Shut, up...!"

Covering both ears, Kamito submerged his face in water.

(Shut u! Shut up, shut up shut up...!)

He yelled stubbornly in order to drown out the voice.

"—Please be calm, Master."

Suddenly, Kamito heard another voice from behind.

"...!?"

Raising his face out of the water, Kamito looked back.

A swaying figure could be seem emerging from the other side of the steam.

...Not Rinslet or any of the girls, for they should be over with Iseria, performing purification at a place a short distance away.

Next, Kamito glanced at a shaded position in the rocks. The «Demon Slayer» and the «Vorpal Sword» were both in sword form, resting against the rock.

...The figure behind the steam did not say anything more.

"...Who are you?"

Kamito intensified his tone of voice and swiftly swung his arm.

The wind pressure caused the surrounding steam to disperse instantly—

"Meow—!"

The figure emitted a strange sounding scream.

"...Wha!"

Kamito's eyes widened as he was rendered completely speechless.

Appearing from behind the mist was—

A fully wet and naked beauty.

Her body was graceful and slim like a beast's, with mildly bulging breasts. The scarlet hair was at shoulder length. For some reason, there were adorable cat ears on her head.

Rather than make any attempt to cover up her nude body that was like a work of art, the beautiful girl simply froze.

"..."

"..."

They stared at each other for a few seconds.

Then immediately, the beauty blushed before his eyes.

"Meow, meooooow!"

Frantically, she tried to flee—

Splash!

...But she ended up falling spectacularly, creating a column of water.

"...Meow, meooow... Choke, chooooooke...!"

"H-Hey, are you okay!?"

Kamito rushed over and picked up the drowning cat-eared beauty in his arms.

"Kyah, w-what are you doing!?"

"I-I'm sorry... Eh, a tail!?"

Kamito's eyes stared wide open.

Caught in his hand—''a tail seemed as if it were made of fire''.

"...W-Wait a minute? This tail, could it be...)

Kamito suddenly reacted and gazed intently at the cat-eared girl's scarlet eyes.

"...Are you Scarlet... eh?"

"M-Meow..."

The drenched scarlet-haired girl nodded with embarrassment.

===Part 2===

Finally recovering from the initial shock—

"I am the «Scarlet Valkyrie» in service of the Elsteins—my true name is «Ortlinde»."

Transformed into a girl's form, Scarlet announced her name.

...It looked like she really was Scarlet, no mistake about it.

"...Uh, sorry. I'm a little confused here."

Kamito averted his gaze as he scratched his face.

Although they were both submerged to their necks and there was no worry that he would view Scarlet's naked body directly, Kamito still felt that the erotic lines of her neck was drawing his gaze involuntarily.

However, Scarlet did not seem like she minded.

"Yes. Well then, let me explain."

She revealed why she had changed from a hell cat to a girl.

Then—

"...I see, so your true name was released huh."

After hearing her explanation, Kamito accepted it despite his surprise.

In order for a contracted spirit to fully release its power, not only did the contractor need to be well-matched in power but the spirits had to be summoned by its true name—namely, a release of the true name.

When he first met Claire, Kamito felt a certain dissonance regarding the name «Scarlet». No matter how he looked at it, the name seemed like an alias for the hell cat spirit.

Scarlet's true name had been lost throughout the generations of the Elstein family, but for some reason, Restia who was accompanying Claire knew the name.

Then having exhibited sufficient power in the current «Blade Dance», Claire successfully released the true name. Obtaining her original power, Scarlet changed from her beast form as a high ranking spirit to recover her girl form as a spirit of the highest class—Basically something like that.

Having lost her power during the battle against Rubia and returned to her hell cat form, Scarlet had apparently retrieved enough power to regain human form temporarily as a result of pouncing into the ancient burning flames.

"By the way, umm Scarlet..."

"P-Please don't stare like that, Master."

Blushing slightly, Scarlet began to blow bubbles in the water surface.

"S-Sorry... By the way, what are you calling me Master?"

Kamito posed a simple question.

Scarlet's master was supposed to be either Claire, the original contractor, or Fianna, the current one.

Scarlet responded by gazing at Kamito with serious eyes—

"Because Master's master is also my master."

"...? But I'm always being ordered around by Claire as her slave spirit."

Kamito tilted his head in puzzlement. Thinking back upon the relationship between Kamito and Claire all this time, no matter how one viewed it, Kamito could not be described as Claire's master in any way.

"...Really?"

But this time, it was Scarlet who turned her head incredulously.

"But then there's a contradiction."

"What contradiction?"

"As you may know, Master, contractors and contracted spirits will share their dreams on rare occasions."

"...? Yeah, that's right."

Still displaying surprise on his face, Kamito nodded.

When Kamito slept, he occasionally shared Est's dreams.

However, perhaps because Est has lost the majority of her memories, the contents of her dreams always involved things that happened to her after meeting Kamito.

The only exception was during the time when Est disappeared, Kamito had witnessed the memories of her past contractor, the «Sacred Queen»—Areishia Idriss.

"Uh... In her dreams, Master always becomes your slave."

"How can that be possible!?"

Kamito instantly rejected it.

"I-I surely won't do anything like that!"

"...Really? You won't tie Master up and bully her or thrash her with a whip? N-Neither will you force her into unspeakable postures?"

"O-Of course I won't!"

...This hell cat spirit, what on earth is she talking about?

"Then in her usual dreams, are those Master's repressed desires..."

Scarlet began to murmur to herself.

"I-In any case, I am not Claire's master."

Kamito coughed and spoke.

"When calling me, using Kamito is fine."

"...I understand. Well then, let's go with this, 'Kamito.'"

Scarlet spoke with a serious expression.

...Despite such a dangerous-sounding nickname of the «Scarlet Valkyrie», this cat girl was unexpectedly polite.

"So does this mean you don't have any memories from your hell cat form?"

"That's right. Because when the hell cat form manifests, only animal-level intellect is present."

"...I see."

—In other words, it would be more appropriate to consider «Scarlet» the hell cat and this «Ortlinde» here as separate entities.

"However, I do remember..."

"...Eh?"

"That you make tasty dishes for me and gently caress my head, Kamito."

She smiled shyly but adorably.

"I-I see..."

Kamito scratched his face and turned his gaze away in response.

...Feeling embarrassed, he changed the subject.

"B-By the way, is it really okay for a flame spirit to be dipping into hot springs?"

When in hell cat form, Scarlet was supposed to hate getting water on her.

"Yes. After all, this place is filled with the power of flames. Besides, having released my true name, mere water merits no fear at all."

Scarlet puffed her chest slightly in pride.

However, Kamito did not fail to miss the subtle sweating on her brow.

"...Surely, you're just putting up a front and desperately enduring."

"..."

Finding the truth pointed out, Scarlet instantly looked to the side.

Then she slumped her shoulders dejectedly.

"Originally, I really was not afraid of water or the like. But unfortunately I don't have enough power right now. I can only maintain this state for a little while longer."

"After your true name is released, you don't stay in this form?"

"I am just barely able to manifest this form right now because of the power of the ancient flames here. The current contractor, Ordesia's princess, is probably unable to summon or use me."

Scarlet shook her head from side to side.

"The reason why I've appeared here is to inform you of something, Kamito."

With a sincere gaze, she stared straight into Kamito's eyes.

"I beg you. Please save my Master—''Rescue Claire''."

"Yeah, I promise you. I will surely bring Claire back."

...There was no need for her to beg expressly. Kamito agreed instantly.

Hearing Kamito's answer, Scarlet relaxed with a relieved expression.

Her figure began to quiver like a mirage. At this moment—

"Kamito-kun is taking so long..."

"Maybe he fainted in the heat!"

"Hmm, mmm, it's worrying..."

The young ladies' voiced could be heard from afar.

Probably worried about Kamito who had not returned for so long, they were coming to check out his situation.

"...!"

Scarlet's cat ears suddenly twitched.

"W-Well then, I shall take my leave."

"Why are you hurrying all of a sudden?"

"...Hmm, that ponytailed knight is very troublesome."

Scarlet swiftly got up from the water, turning herself into a fiery hell cat and ran away.

"...Ah yes, because Ellis keeps treating her like a fluffy toy, she hates it."

Even without her memories as a hell cat, the troublesome impression still remained.

"Kamito, are you okay?"

Ellis' voice reverberated in the cavern.

"...Ah yeah, no problem here! I'm coming out now!"

Answering loudly, Kamito put the black leather glove on his left hand.

===Part 3===

Having finished the purification at the underground lake, Kamito and his entourage continued making their way towards the «Lost Cathedral».

Even though they were not able to perform a proper sacred purification, the divine power circulating in their bodies was replenished.

After escaping, Scarlet seemed like she had involuntarily returned to Fianna's spirit seal.

As Kamito passed on the story of how Scarlet released her true name, the girls were quite surprised.

"I originally thought she was just a powerful spirit but never expected her to be a humanoid spirit."

Ellis murmured emphatically.

"I guess I need to find Fenrir in the future whenever I want to enjoy that fluffiness."

"Hmm, what do you mean?"

"—Very soon, we are nearing the «Lost Cathedral»."

Walking in front, Iseria spoke up slowly.

"We can't invade the ruins from directly below?"

"This underground passage does not extend that far."

Iseria shook her head at Kamito's inquiry.

"Which means we have to do a frontal assault, huh?"

"However, I don't think «Team Inferno» has constructed a «stronghold». If they prioritized the ritual for the «Darkness Queen»'s coming, there should not be any leisure to build a large scale barrier."

"...Let's hope so."

Rubia Elstein was the former «Queen» once praised as the best. In the past, the isolation barriers she constructed would cover all the castles and residences in «Ragna Ys».

But for Kamito, the true source of concern was himself.

—That voice which tempted him to awaken.

The temptation was growing ever stronger.

(If I hear that voice one more time, I'll—)

He would probably be consumed by the impulse to destroy, awakening as the «Demon King» who leads the world towards destruction.

"...mito... Kamito."

Rustle. Rustle rustle. —Suddenly, Kamito found someone tugging his sleeve from behind.

"...Est?"

Looking back, Kamito found a pair of mysterious violet eyes gazing up at him with worry.

Without him noticing, Est had transformed from sword form at some point in time.

"Kamito, you're showing a scary expression."

In his surprise, Kamito found Est holding his hand gently.

"Don't worry. Kamito. You have me."

The icy hand gripped tightly.

"..."

Kamito was rooted there for a moment—

"...Est, you are the «Demon Slayer», you know."

"...?"

Est inclined her head in puzzlement.

"Supposing, if I were to become the world-destroying «Demon King», when the time comes—"

"When the time comes, I will simply become the «Demon's Sword»."

—Just as he was about to continue talking, Est resolutely refuted him.

"I am your sword. Your wish is my command—That is what I swore."

"Est..."

Kamito felt the strength of her grip tighten.

"...Yeah, you're right. Sorry."

Kamito shrugged. In this manner, he continued walking, holding Est's hand.

A while after that—

"—This is the closest exit to the ground surface."

Iseria stopped and turned around.

Before them was a wall entangled by a tree root.

"This tree root is in the way."

"Leave it to me."

Ellis swung «Ray Hawk», instantly severing the root to reveal a door with mysterious designs carved on it.

"This is one of the six doors to the «Abandoned City»'s underground—the door of «Persisting Darkness»."

Once Iseria chanted rarely heard spirit language, the carvings on the door glowed blue-white as the door opened with a low rumble.

In the darkness, a staircase leading to the ground appeared.

"I can only lead you to this place."

Iseria stopped at the door.

Before the door was an isolation barrier that sealed her here.

"...Thank you, Iseria."

"You really helped us a lot."

"Pay it no heed. This is simply thanks for the pancakes."

Iseria turned towards the direction she came from.

Then she walked towards the darkness—

"S-Say..."

"Please hurry. You need to help your friend, right?"

"Once I find a way to recover your memory, I will surely return to this place!"

Towards the girl who was gradually moving farther away, Rinslet called out—

But Iseria's figure had already vanished in the darkness.

"...What an incredible girl."

The high level spirit who had lost her memory, who was sealed in the «Abandoned City», and who had reported the Water Elemental Lord's name as her own.

Full of mysteries that one had no idea how to begin solving, she was truly a strange spirit.

Next, Kamito turned towards the group.

"—Let's go, Claire is waiting for us."

"Yes!" "Right!" "Indeed!"

«Team Scarlet»'s young ladies nodded vigorously.

"Your wish—is my command."

Wielding in his hand Est who had transformed into the «Demon Slayer», Kamito led the charge and rushed forward.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter4|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter6}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter4

2013-03-23T11:02:07Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 4 - Iseria Seaward==

===Part 1===

"—This direction lead to the underground entrance."

Under Rinslet's guidance, Kamito and the team returned the the central area of the «Abandoned City» where they had fought «Valaraukar» in a deadly battle.

Avoiding the still burning flames, they entered the depths of the debris-filled historic ruins to find a long and narrow staircase leading down underground.

"...To think there was a place like this. How amazing of you to notice it."

"I was initially transported by the «Leap» to the underground maze. Also, if it weren't for this girl who led the way, I would probably still be trapped underground."

"Girl who led the way?"

"We'll surely meet her again once I return underground."

Rinslet used spirit magic to lit a light in her palm as they walked down the dark staircase.

Kamito and the rest exchanged glances and followed her down.

These steps seemed to have been built during extremely ancient times and were severely worn and eroded.

"...What a creepy place."

Ellis hugged her shoulders and grumbled.

"Ara, are you afraid?"

"O-Of course not!"

Ellis denied defiantly.

Seeing the usually stern and awe-inspiring captain of the knights display such an unexpected side, Kamito smiled wryly.

"Ooh... Kamito, what are you laughing at!?"

"Sorry... Hey, don't swing your sword in a place like this!"

"Okay, we've arrived."

Rinslet turned around the hand with light.

At the bottom of the staircase was a passageway with High Ancient script carved on the flanking walls.

"...This place too, is it a historic site dating to the Spirit War?"

"Apparently. Carved on the stone walls are names of ancient spirits."

Fianna felt the carvings on the walls with her fingertips as she spoke.

"Up ahead, there's even a wall with Est-san's name on it."

"...Est's name?"

Kamito looked at the sacred sword at his waist.

Est was a legendary «Spirit Weapon» active during the Spirit War. It was not too surprising for her name to be carved on historic sites dating back to the Spirit War.

Next, Kamito looked up to examine the walls of the passageway.

The passage was so narrow it was almost impossible to swing a sword. If they met an enemy ambush, things could get troublesome.

"Are there any «Forsaken Spirits» here?"

"Now that you mention it, I was not attacked at all."

"This place is different from the ground surface. It's filled with an air of purity. Perhaps this was a mausoleum for spirits in the Spirit War."

"...I see, a mausoleum."

In that case, it was only natural that the «Forsaken Spirits» born from the spirits' resentment would not appear in this place.

When they first heard Rinslet explain about the underground maze, everyone was still slightly apprehensive. But after considering the low chances of encountering enemies here, it should be much safer than traveling above ground.

However, there was still a huge problem.

"...So, do you know the way?"

"Yeah, no problem for sure."

"...For sure? This description makes me very worried."

"—«Fenrir»!"

Ignoring Ellis' criticism, Rinslet snapped her fingers.

The massive white wolf was summoned from empty space and opened its mouth.

Together with blowing snow, out came—

"...A frying pan? As well as eggs, flour and milk?"

Kamito frowned.

"...Rinslet, what on earth are you doing?"

"Next, I'll make special pancakes."

Rinslet held the frying pan and smiled adorably.

"...Ooh, pancakes?"

"Actually, I do feel a bit hungry."

Ellis and Fianna looked at each other.

Speaking of which, Kamito and the group only had a bit of soup and bread during dawn.

Furthermore, in defense of the young ladies' honor, elementalists easily become hungry through the use of spirits.

...Absolutely, it was not because these girls were gluttons.

"I'll prepare food for everyone later."

After putting a fire spirit crystal on the ground, Rinslet placed the frying pan on top of it.

"These are offerings for summoning a spirit."

"Spirit?"

Kamito asked in amazement.

"My savior who rescued me when I was lost underground and showed me the way to the surface."

===Part 2===

...After that, several minutes passed.

As sizzling sounds came from the frying pan, the sweet fragrance of slightly charred butter wafted through the passageway.

While making her special pancakes, Rinslet explained the whole story about how she escaped the underground maze.

—Of course, she also talked about the incredible girl she met inside the maze.

"...A young girl spirit."

After hearing her story, Kamito crossed his arms and muttered.

According to Rinslet, a spirit with a young girl's appearance had told her how to reach the exit to the ground surface.

"Must be quite a high level spirit to be able to take on human form."

Like Est and Restia, spirits who manifested in complete human form were extremely rare, even in «Astral Zero». Of course, not all high level spirits existed in human form, but appearing as a young girl implied that she must be quite a powerful spirit.

"She really needs to be thanked properly for helping you, Rinslet."

"Yeah, so I promised her already, we'll help her leave this place."

The girl spirit was apparently sealed in this underground maze by a powerful barrier. Furthermore, she had lost virtually all her memories.

"Are you able to release this seal, Your Highness?"

"Eh, let's see..."

Prompted by Rinslet's question, Fianna rested her chin on her hand as she entered deep thought.

"I think in my current state, I will have difficulty releasing a barrier that is able to seal a high level spirit. But I will still try my best..."

"Thank you."

Rinslet bowed her head.

"However, will that spirit really appear?"

Ellis asked, a little doubtful.

"Rest assured. Even Fenrir offers undying praise for my pancakes."

Rinslet placed her specially made pancakes on a porcelain dish and sprinkled liberal amounts of honey.

"...But it is hard to imagine spirits of the highest level being enticed by food."

Ellis said, somewhat worried. Kamito agreed on this point.

(...Well, we do have a sword spirit here who loves bean curd.)

After that, they waited a while longer—

"...No one is coming."

"H-How strange."

Rinslet surveyed her surroundings, slightly taken aback.

...If this continued, her specially made pancakes were going to get cold.

"Then can I test the taste, a little bit?"

"Not allowed."

Rinslet slapped Kamito on the back of the hand just as he was reaching out to the food.

"Kamito-kun, I allow you to taste me carefully, okay?"

"Fianna, what on earth are you talking about!?"

Just as Kamito retorted—

(...?)

Glare—

He suddenly felt someone's intense gaze.

"What is it, Kamito?"

"Well, I felt someone watching just now—"

Kamito reached for the hilt of his sword as he stared into the depths of the darkness.

Twitch... Where the passage made a turn, he discovered a figure that quickly hid itself.

"...?"

Kamito rubbed his eyes.

(...I think I saw something resembling insect antennae?)

Twitch, twitch... He saw two bouncing antennae again.

"That thing, Rinslet, could that be...?"

"It's Miss Spirit!"

Rinslet raised her voice. Movements could be sensed in the darkness again.

"Kamito-kun, hurry and give chase!"

"Got it!"

Before he replied, Kamito had already started running.

The other party was also very swift in movement. But compared to Kamito when he was serious, it was nowhere near enough.

"W-Wait up!"

"Fuah!"

In the darkness, Kamito pushed his fleeing quarry to the ground. It was a little violent, but capturing this nimble fellow would be very difficult otherwise.

"W-What are you doing, you insolent fellow!"

The girl struggled desperately in Kamito's grasp.

She was apparently wearing an outfit with a very long hem. Kamito could hear the sound of clothing rubbing intensely.

"...I'm sorry! Please calm down and listen to me!"

"Noooooooooooooo!"

Another round of struggling.

"Kamito-san, where are you?"

"Here!"

Rinslet and the girls lit a light and ran over.

Then—

"...Kyah!" "Ahhh!" "Wha...!"

The three girls instantly froze in expression.

"...?"

Getting a bad premonition, Kamito looked at the girl he had captured.

Over there—

"Sob, sob..."

Tears glimmering in her clear eyes, the girl was half-naked with her priestess outfit pulled wide open.

"Kamito-san, what on earth were you trying to take advantage of in the confusion!?"

Rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble...!

"N-No, this is a misunderstanding!"

On the floor, Kamito frantically screamed for dear life.

===Part 3===

Chew chew. Chew chew.

The young girl dressed as a priestess was enjoying the pancakes.

On top of her hair which resembled the color of shimmering water, two antennae of hair stood upright adorably.

This girl was the spirit who had helped Rinslet.

She was definitely a powerful spirit but one could not get that impression from her at all. In a certain sense, she was an even more carefree spirit than Est.

"Please eat as much as you'd like. I've got plenty of ingredients."

Rinslet smiled as she kept tossing the frying pan.

"Thank you. Your snacks are really tasty."

The spirit girl smiled as she handed the dish over to Rinslet.

Having two younger sisters, Rinslet was especially adept at taking care of young girls. However, since this girl was a spirit, she should be actually much older than Kamito and the rest.

Suddenly Kamito's eyes met with the girl spirit.

But she immediately averted eye contact.

She seemed to be quite wary of everyone apart from Rinslet, especially Kamito.

...Oh well, I guess it's because our first encounter happened in such a terrible manner.

"By the way, Princess Maiden of Ice."

The girl paused her hand that was holding a pancake and asked Rinslet.

"Why have you returned here?"

Rinslet placed the frying pan aside and instantly sat up properly.

"Miss Spirit, in truth, I have a request to make of you."

"A request?"

The girl spirit tilted her head slightly.

"Yes. Could you please show us the way through this underground maze?"

Rinslet explained their situation to the girl.

Hearing that—

"Of course. After all, I was able to enjoy these tasty pancakes."

With honey still smeared around her mouth, the girl nodded.

"Please accept my utmost gratitude."

Rinslet bowed her head very politely.

Although many high level spirits were quite hard to please, this girl acted like a forthright and obedient child.

"Speaking of where the leylines are the most concentrated in this «Abandoned City», it should be—the «Lost Cathedral»."

"...Lost Cathedral?"

"The oldest sacrificial altar in the «Abandoned City». It was mentioned in the research materials Milla gathered."

Fianna clapped her hands together and said.

"Right, it was the headquarters of the faction opposing the «Elemental Lords» during the Spirit War in the past—"

The girl spirit nodded with a meek expression.

"You're quite knowledgeable of this place's history... But didn't you say you lost your memory?"

Kamito asked.

"I have been imprisoned here for almost three years. It's been so boring all this time so I have spent the time reading the history carved on these walls of the maze."

The girl spirit displayed an expression of despair.

"Miss Spirit, regarding this matter..."

Rinslet began to speak slowly at this time.

"Regarding the seal placed upon you, perhaps there might be a way to lift it."

"...Really!?"

The girl spirit widened her crystal-clear eyes.

"Yes. Princess, Your Highness—"

Urged by Rinslet, Fianna stepped forward.

"My name is Fianna Ray Ordesia, the second princess of the Ordesia Empire. I wish to offer the best of my humble efforts to attempt releasing the seal that binds you."

Fianna announced her name and title to the high level spirit with proper etiquette.

"..."

The girl looked at Rinslet with a troubled expression.

This spirit was really shy.

"Don't worry. Her Highness the princess is my friend."

"Rinslet's friend...?"

"Yes."

"..."

The girl spirit stared straight at Fianna—

"...I understand. I believe you."

Finally, she nodded as if resolving herself to some decision.

"In that case, may I be privy to your true name?"

"My true name..."

The girl spirit hesitated in response to Fianna's inquiry.

Rinslet suddenly understood.

"The seal placed upon you is very likely one that has a fixed and specified target. If we don't know your true name, it is impossible to release the seal."

"..."

The girl spirit remained silent for a while—

"...She is Rinslet's friend, is that so?"

Then turned towards Rinslet again.

"Yes, that is correct."

"Then I shall inform you expressly. My name is Iseria—Iseria Seaward."

"...Iseria Seaward?"

Fianna's dusk-colored eyes widened.

Kamito and Ellis could not help but exchange glances.

Because, that name was—

—Throb.

Suddenly, Kamito felt his head hurt.

(...That pain again.)

—Throb. Throb. Throb. Throb.

(...What on earth is going on? As soon as I heard ''that name'', why—)

Gritting his teeth, Kamito tried to hide his pain.

Luckily, no one noticed his unusual behavior.

Everyone else's attention had been grabbed by the name the girl spoke.

"That is—"

Fianna swallowed.

"—''The name of the Water Elemental Lord'', right?"

"..."

Instantly, everyone fell into silence.

One of the «Five Great Elemental Lords». The Water Elemental Lord—«Iseria Seaward».

Her personification was generally regarded as a woman carrying a water pitcher.

Why would this girl spirit utter this name—

Her serious expression did not seem like she was joking.

"Indeed it is the name of the «Water Elemental Lord». I found that out on the walls in this place."

The girl finally spoke amidst the tense atmosphere.

"—However, back when I first woke up in this «Abandoned City»'s underground, this was the only name I could remember."

The girl spirit bowed her head, a little disappointed.

Fianna responded with a "Oh, I get it now" expression:

"Perhaps you are kin to the water spirits?"

"Yes, that should be right, I feel solace whenever I am near water."

"The kin of water spirits have intimate ties to the Water Elemental Lord. It's not that surprising for the name «Iseria Seaward» to be present in your memories."

"Other than that, I have nothing that can identify myself. To someone who has absolutely nothing, this name is my cherished treasure."

The girl spirit nodded.

"—Hence, that is why I answered with the name of Iseria Seaward."

"...I see."

Rinslet gently placed her hand on the girl's shoulder.

"So, what else can you remember?"

Kamito asked after his headache finally subsided.

"All I know is the history depicted on these walls."

"...Hmm, this might be a bit tricky."

Fianna rested her chin on her hand as she worried.

"After all, you must recall your true name in order to release the seal."

"...I ...see."

Iseria slumped her shoulders in disappointment.

"Wait a minute, Your Highness the imperial princess."

As Rinslet glared at her, Fianna frantically waved her hands and clarified.

"H-However, I will surely do my best to help. If I do some research in the «Divine Ritual Institute»'s «Biblion», perhaps I may find methods for memory recovery. Although it might take some time, if you don't mind waiting until the current «Blade Dance» finishes—"

"Don't worry. I am already used to waiting... Thank you."

Iseria looked up and displayed a sincere smile.

Then she turned around and tugged Rinslet's sleeve.

"Very well, let's go. I will take you all to the «Lost Cathedral»."

===Part 4===

—After that, Kamito and his group followed along the dark passage.

...Drip. Drip.

"...Wah!"

Providing lighting and walking in front, Ellis suddenly shuddered. She seemed like she was frightened by the water droplets dripping from the ceiling.

At some point along the way, the walls of the passageway switched to uneven rock.

The girl spirit—Iseria was holding hands with Rinslet with great affection between them.

"...Kamito-kun."

Fianna whispered from behind at this time.

"Hmm?"

"...Say, are you really okay?"

"What are you talking about?"

"Stop pretending. Just now, you looked a bit strange, Kamito-kun."

"..."

As expected of the former «Queen» candidate princess maiden. Her senses were truly keen.

"...Well, it's much better now."

Kamito stopped playing dumb and admitted honestly.

"—I heard a voice. ''Her voice''."

"Kamito-kun's past contracted spirit?"

Fianna looked at the «Vorpal Sword» at Kamito's waist.

"No, that voice... Was not Restia's. Although it was very similar."

—The beckoning voice, tempting him to awaken as the «Demon King».

Although Restia also hoped for Kamito's awakening, Kamito was certain it was not her voice.

"Somehow there's an ominous feeling to it. Restia's voice is supposed to be more soothing..."

"...Hmph, how envious."

The princess pouted for a moment then resumed a serious expression.

"The Kamito-kun who rescued me was not the usual Kamito-kun."

"...Yeah, I know."

Fianna was referring to back then when Kamito pointed her sword at the girl from the «Sacred Spirit Knights».

(...At the time, I was swinging my sword purely on destructive impulses.)

But without losing his consciousness. After all, he was still swinging his sword by his own volition.

(If Est hadn't stopped me, if I continued—)

A terrible chill ran down his back.

That ''something'' lying dormant within Kamito would surely awaken.

Whether or not it was the existence known as the «Demon King», who knew—

"..."

Restia did not answer.

His beloved sword, so familiar three years ago, was now nothing but a heavy piece of iron.

"Is the «Darkness Elemental Lord»'s power really lying dormant in my body?"

Kamito whispered softly to himself.

...Anyone. He wanted someone, anyone, to refute him.

However—

"Regarding that, I don't know for sure."

Fianna shook her head.

"However, I do have some ideas."

"...?"

"Kamito-kun, your body deflects virtually all of my holy magic. Perhaps the reason is—"

Fianna stopped... What she was going to say was obvious.

The darkness attribute was opposite to the holy attribute—That was what she meant.

(I am the «Demon King» who will bring ruin and destruction to the continent?)

—In the past, that was what the old men at the «Instructional School» called him.

"D-Don't worry."

Fianna spoke swiftly to cheer up Kamito from his depression.

"Umm... O-On further thought, Kamito-kun, you're already the Demon King of the Night!"

"...Uh, that doesn't really count as cheering up."

Kamito shrugged wryly.

"...Ooh. What are you two whispering about?"

Walking in front, Ellis glared back with displeasure.

"W-We're not whispering, okay... By the way, has your knight spirit recovered, Fianna?"

Kamito frantically changed the subject.

...He did not want Ellis and the rest to worry over him as well.

Fianna realized his intentions.

"Yeah, recovered to a certain extent. However, the two spirit seals of «Scarlet» and «Georgios» are mutually interfering. Let alone highly systematic ritual magic, I fear I can't even release my elemental waffe."

"That's really quite problematic, Fianna. Your elemental waffe is quite important."

Kamito commented with arms folded.

The elemental waffe «Save the Queen» was a trump card that was capable of greatly raising the team's power.

Without it, new tactics would need to be devised.

(Come to think of it, Claire has always been the one who came up with the team's tactics...)

Just at this moment—

"...Did you hear that?"

Kamito heard faint sounds of water.

Still holding Rinslet's hand, Iseria turned around at this time.

"There is an underground hot spring up ahead. One of my favorite places."

"Hot spring?"

Kamito and the girls asked at the same time.

"Well, the «Abandoned City» isn't located in a volcanic zone, right?"

"Of course it is no ordinary hot spring. The fires of war left over from the millennia-old Spirit War continue to burn underground to this day."

"Fires, several thousand years old... How amazing."

Kamito was astonished by the grand scale of things.

After walking a little while longer—

As described by Iseria, there was a massive underground lake covered with white steam.

"I never expected the «Abandoned City» to have an underground lake like this..."

Ellis exclaimed emphatically.

Intense pillars of fire gushed from the surroundings of the underground lake.

Just as Kamito and the group neared the lake surface...

"...Wah!?"

Fianna suddenly screamed.

The «Spirit Seal» carved on her right hand began to emit dazzling light, illuminating the surroundings.

"Fianna, what happened!?"

"I-I don't know either... Wah!"

Crimson flames burst out from the spirit seal and landed on the ground.

From the flames appeared—

"Meow!"

"...Scarlet!?"

It was the hell cat spirit, lit on fire.

Scarlet ran around nimbly in the cave, rushing towards the fires burning around the underground lake.

"...Scarlet has already recovered huh."

Fianna commented as she breathed a sigh of relief.

The hell cat spirit had appeared on its own will rather than being summoned by her.

"...Probably attracted by the power of flames that fills this place."

Kamito turned to everyone.

"...Well then, what are we doing next?"

Scarlet most probably wanted to store up the power of the fire here.

—In that case, it was going to take quite some time.

"As it so happens, we might as well perform purification here."

"Good idea."

"Seconded."

Ellis and Rinslet expressed support for Fianna's suggestion.

Elementalists needed to cleanse and purify their bodies in order to tap into their full power. Naturally, even as a male elementalist, Kamito was no exception. Before sneaking into the «Lost Cathedral», undergoing purification was necessary.

"However, time is of the essence. We'll have to do the brief version."

"Right."

The princess smiled mischievously.

"So, in order to save time, how about you join us together, Kamito-kun?"

"N-No way I'm doing that!"

Kamito yelled with his face all red.

===Part 5===

The great throne—«Lost Cathedral».

The tallest tower in the «Abandoned City» and the point where all the leylines converged.

It was the castle residence of the «Darkness Elemental Lord» who led the rebel armies during the «Spirit War» in the past.

For the purposes of the «Darkness Queen»'s coming, there was probably no better location.

Having finished preparations for the ritual, Rubia Elstein walked up the spiral tower.

(...When was the last time I wore these clothes?)

Instead of the Theocracy's military uniform, she was currently wearing ritual attire from her days as «Queen».

In her hand were jewels infused with darkness.

Climbing the stairs and looking out the stained glass windows that were installed with vivid colors thousands of years ago, one could survey the entire scenery of the «Abandoned City», all covered with trees.

—The «Abandoned City»'s sky was always so dim and gray even at noon time.

As if the resentment dating from the time of the «Spirit War» still lingered in the sky above to this day.

The flames of the militarized spirit «Valaraukar» still burned where Kamito and Muir Alenstarl's battle had taken place the previous night.

Crimson flames burned entire streets. Faced with this scene, past memories were momentarily awakened—

"—al... Cardinal."

A voice from behind brought Rubia back to the present.

Breathing heavily, a girl with jade-green hair was making her way to the top of the massive spiral staircase.

Lily Flame—the girl picked up at the «Instructional School» four years ago.

Rubia halted and waited for her.

Panting, Lily knelt down before Rubia.

"—Muir has disappeared from the field."

"I see."

...Not a shocking report.

After losing «Valaraukar», that girl was already written off as combat potential.

She had already completed her mission perfectly. The battle against Muir Alenstarl should have greatly stimulated the awakening of the Demon King within Kamito's body.

(...Kazehaya Kamito, you must be finding it increasingly difficult to resist the impulse to be devoured.)

Once he was completely swallowed by that impulse—the «Demon King» within him will awaken.

"Muir will come in handy in future battles. Of course, the same goes for you."

"Y-Yes!"

After destroying the «Elemental Lords», the continent was going to descend into massive chaos due to the loss of the power of spirits.

In order to conquer that type of chaotic world, overwhelming military power was necessary.

This was the most important reason behind Rubia's alliance with the Alphas Theocracy's «Murders» to gather mercenaries and users of militarized spirits.

(...A great many lives will be sacrificed. But still, overall sacrifices can still be lessened.)

If power brought forth destruction, then even greater power will be used to suppress it.

—Bathump. Intense pain throbbed in her heart.

(The time for the Demon King's awakening is fast approaching—)

The «Sacred Maiden» and the «Demon King» were opposing existences.

This body could feel the signs of the Demon King's awakening—

—Just at this moment.

ROOOOOOOOAAAAAAR!

A terrifying roar shook the atmosphere.

"...!?"

As the floor shook lightly beneath their feet, fragments of stone fell from the ceiling.

"To think there would be an enemy attack...!?"

Lily Flame cried out, greatly shaken as she looked outside the shattered window.

Then—

"That's a... dragon!?"

Blowing the grey clouds apart, a black demon dragon was flying towards «Lost Cathedral».

The attack just now was merely the demon dragon's breath.

"Leonora Lancaster's demon dragon spirit!"

"...The Dragon Lady huh. What an affront to the eyes."

Rubia grumbled beneath her mask.

She never expected the ace of the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor» to launch a direct assault here singlehandedly—

The pitch black demon dragon opened up a great hole in the middle of the «Lost Cathedral» and flew inside.

"...We're being invaded."

If Rubia intercepted her personally, it should be an easy victory.

However, she currently had to perform the ritual for the coming of the «Darkness Queen».

—The flame of her life was almost extinguished.

The «Sacred Maiden»'s power could not be squandered here.

"I will intercept her. But facing that Dragon Lady as my opponent, I fear I can only buy limited time."

Lily withdrew her hand from the window and jumped down the spiral staircase.

"...Lily, I am relying on you."

Rubia nodded and continued on her way to the top level.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter3|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter5}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter2

2013-03-21T15:10:29Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 2 - The Darkness Beckons Invitingly==

===Part 1===

—This person is the Demon King's successor.

—We of the «Snake» have, for a very long time now, looked forward to the child of destiny.

In a dark prison, the young Kamito was surrounded heavily by a group of old men wearing faceless masks.

His arms and legs were completely immobile. Even trying to speak or shift his gaze was impossible.

...He realized he was in a dream.

A dream where one was aware of being in a dream—A lucid dream.

However, Kamito could not wake himself up.

It was as if someone had reached out and dragged him into an abyss of his consciousness.

—Once the plan comes to fruition, our tragic wish shall be realized.

—But it is still slightly too early for him to make contact with ''her''.

—First, the heart of this child of destiny must be obliterated first.

The old men's words reverberated in the prison.

(Stop... it... Stop it immediately!)

Countless arms reached out from the darkness, obscuring Kamito's vision.

His view went dark. As soon as he opened his eyes again, Kamito found himself suspended in endless darkness.

His arms and legs were tightly entangled and restrained by darkness that felt like mud.

(...What the heck is this?)

It was not the first time for him to be having nightmares about his time at the «Instructional School» but none of them were like this one.

—You are the child of darkness, our successor.

An astounding voice sounded within his mind.

(...Who... is it...?)

The voice did not belong to the old men. More alien in quality—an inhuman voice.

—We are the past reincarnations of the «Demon King». Our past existences were identical to yours.

Amidst the pitch black mud, numerous skeletons surfaced.

(You are—«Nepenthes Lore»!?)

That was how the ominous black knight looked, the one whom Restia led around.

(...Saying that I am the same existence as you, what on earth is that about?)

This was a dream. The monster before his eyes was nothing but an illusion in Kamito's mind.

Even so, it was imperative to question the monster.

—Sleeping within you, the «Demon King» is about to awaken.

—You will likely fall to become an existence equal to ours, to become the most terrible «Demon King» in history.

(...Complete rubbish! I'm neither going to become the Demon King nor will I became like you guys!)

Squeezing out a voice that could not be described as a voice, Kamito yelled as hard as he could.

Numerous Nepenthes Lores were restless in the darkness, laughing loudly as they disappeared.

At the same time, Kamito's consciousness sank into the pitch black mud.

—By the way, Kamito.

Just as he was about to lose consciousness, he heard her voice.

—when I have changed so much that I am myself no longer...

—Kill me.

(Res... tia...!)

===Part 2===

"Huff, huff, huff..."

Feeling an unpleasant feeling like he had fallen somewhere, Kamito woke up.

His heart was racing abnormally quickly. His body also felt quite heavy with sweat.

The sense of terror from falling into the darkness was still lingered vividly in his mind.

"...A nightmare? Those have been rare ever since I came to the Academy."

Kamito wiped the sweat off his brow and sighed.

Probably due to the series of intense battles, his nerves had become over excited.

At this moment.

"—Kamito, are you okay?"

He heard a cute voice coming from above.

"...!?"

Kamito frantically jumped up.

Turning around, he found a cute little rabbit.

Long lustrous silver-white hair. Clad over her milky-white skin was a tight-fitting, erotic, enameled outfit. Over her legs she was wearing fishnet tights with high heel boots. Behind her was a round fluffy tail.

Most striking of all was the pair of rabbit ears on top of her head.

The legendary sword spirit, who had vanquished the Demon King, was now gazing at Kamito with her mysterious violet eyes.

"Umm..."

Despite Kamito's ignorance in worldly matters, he still knew this much.

...This was commonly known as the bunny girl.

The question was why would his contracted spirit dress up in this manner—

"...Est, what on earth are you doing?"

"Yes. I am acting as Kamito's pillow."

Est nodded expressionlessly.

"Pillow?"

Dressed in her bunny girl outfit, Est was sitting formally in a kneeling position.

...Come to think of it, I was sleeping on the ground and yet my head didn't hurt at all.

"Est, were you providing me with a lap pillow?"

"Yes, Kamito. You seemed like you were having a nightmare."

Est must have been quite worried as she watched Kamito experiencing a nightmare. However, rather than wake up Kamito who was exhausted, she chose to give him a lap pillow instead.

"Thank you, Est."

As Kamito stroked her head, Est half-closed her eyes in enjoyment.

"...But why are you dressed as a bunny girl?"

"Even if it's you, Kamito, I feel embarrassed if someone touches my bare legs."

Est remained expressionless despite the blush on her face, answering in a whisper.

...I see. For some reason, this sword spirit was immensely ashamed of exposing her legs. Even though it was just her lap, letting Kamito rest upon them must have been quite embarrassing for her. Hence, instead of wearing her usual kneesocks she chose fishnet tights instead.

"...Then what about the rabbit ears?"

"Yes. A rare opportunity."

"...I see, a rare opportunity."

"Yes."

...Oh well, if she simply wore fishnet tights with nothing else, it would be rather troubling after all.

"Kamito, are you unhappy with this getup?"

The rabbit ears she wore on her head were swaying slightly apprehensively.

"No, umm... I-It's very cute!"

Kamito frantically followed up with a compliment.

"..."

The rabbit ears jumped in joy.

Although Est remained expressionless as always, it was much easier to read her emotions from the rabbit ears on her head.

(...Hmm, this is quite convenient. Wouldn't it be nice if she wore them all the time?)

Just as this joking thought crossed his mind—

"...Strange?"

Kamito suddenly realized.

...Muir was missing.

"Est, where did Muir go?"

"When I woke up, she was already gone."

"...?"

Kamito surveyed his surroundings.

The fire of the spirit crystal still provided lighting within the shrine.

Kamito could not have slept for too long a duration.

"Where did that girl go?"

She could not have left the shrine alone, right? Even for Muir, without a militarized spirit for her to command, wandering alone in this «Abandoned City» was too dangerous.

—At this moment, Kamito's searching gaze stopped at a certain spot.

Beside where Kamito had been sleeping, for an instant, something flashed.

"This is..."

Approaching for a closer look, Kamito found a tiny red stone rolling there.

As the symbol of «Team Inferno», it was a «Magic Stone» carved with an emblem of snakes and flames.

«Magic Stones» had to be kept on one's person. Once separated from the body for a certain length of time, «Leap» magic would be forcibly triggered.

The placement of the stone implied that Muir had retired from the «Blade Dance» by her own volition.

"Muir..."

Muttering softly, Kamito picked up the «Magic Stone».

Clearly he still had so much more to chat with her about—

"Kamito?"

"...Oh, it's nothing."

Nodding, Kamito placed the «Magic Stone» into his uniform pocket.

(...Muir, you're not some kind of «Monster» but a noble elementalist.)

At this moment, the sound of frantic footsteps came from outside.

"...What's going on?"

Kamito instantly readied his stance and looked towards the entrance.

However, as soon as he recognized the girl's figure in the darkness, he relaxed his guard.

"K-Kamito-san!"

Rinslet rushed into the shrine.

She was probably in the middle of purification when she made her way back, for her platinum-blonde hair was still wet.

'Rinslet, what happened?"

"Her Highness the imperial princess is nearby... Hey, w-what are you two doing there?"

Rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble...!

Rinslet's gaze was cast behind Kamito's back.

Obviously, that was where bunny girl Est was located.

"A-A misunderstanding... B-By the way, what happened actually?"

Kamito inquired hastily, prompting Rinslet to recall all of a sudden.

"Her Highness the imperial princess is currently engaged in battle nearby against the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor»."

"...Fianna? I got it, let's go immediately."

Kamito stood up, holding Est's hand.

"Est, I'm sorry we have to do this so soon after recovering, but I'm relying on you."

"Yes, I am you sword, your wish is my command."

The pair of rabbit ears quivered slightly.

Next, Est transformed into a massive sword shining with silver-white light.

===Part 3===

"Huff, huff... I hate this, such a hassle!"

As fireballs rained down upon the roads in the ruins, Fianna was panting as she ran away.

Hiding herself amongst the shadows in the collapsed wasteland, she kept diving into blind spots in the flying dragon spirit's overhead view.

"...!"

Suddenly, the nearby ground shook, forcing Fianna to stop running.

The wall in the ruins she was using to hide herself began to crumble, producing a cloud of dust and dirt.

"...W-What?"

Peering at the road from behind a stone pillar, she found a large earth dragon appearing out of the darkness.

Like the flying dragon elementalist in the sky, this was also one of Dracunia's dragon knights.

(A terrible situation...)

Fianna hid behind the stone pillar once more and bit her thumb.

Although an earth type tyrant dragon spirit was unable to fly, it possessed excellent sensing abilities.

It would most likely discover Fianna if she continued to hide like this. But as soon as she left the ruins she would be found by the flying dragon spirit from the air.

Unable to summon her contracted spirit, Fianna was currently a sitting duck.

(...I still have three of those blinding flash stones.)

It was quite inconceivable that the renowned «Knights of the Dragon Emperor» could be shaken off her trail using little tools like these.

(How could I allow myself to be eliminated in a place like this...)

Fianna reached her hand towards the sword hanging at her waist.

The demon sword of darkness that Claire had entrusted to her—The «Vorpal Sword».

(...I promised her, I will hand this sword to Kamito.)

Walking carefully to avoid making a sound, Fianna cautiously bided her time for an escape opportunity.

Surprisingly, this opportunity arrived quite quickly.

The sound of wind tearing through the atmosphere apart was heard.

Instantly, the wings of the flying dragon spirit circling above were sliced apart!

The flying dragon spirit spun as it fell.

The tyrant dragon elementalist's attention was drawn to that direction.

(Now...!)

Fianna had no idea what was going on, but undoubtedly this was a rare opportunity.

She instantly jumped out from behind the stone pillar and ran along the road.

"You—!"

The tyrant dragon elementalist sensed Fianna's presence.

At the same time, Fianna tossed out two blindingly bright «Spirit Crystals» in one go.

An explosive flash instantly dyed the pitch black night into white.

"Guh...!"

Taking advantage of the opening, Fianna hid behind the pillar again.

Looking up, she found two knights engaged in an intense blade dance with sparks flying and scattering.

The clashing weapons rang out acutely. A girl familiar to Fianna was enveloped in strong winds as she engaged the single-winged flying dragon spirit in an aerial battle.

"...Ellis!"

The ponytail fluttering in the wind and that stern figure undeniably belonged to no one but her.

Wielding «Ray Hawk» in her hands, she intended to follow up the surprise attack just now with a ferocious offensive.

This was no coincidence. She must have arrived as reinforcements, knowing Fianna was near.

ROOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAR!

"...!?"

At this moment, an angry dragon's roars shook the land.

The tyrant dragon spirit on the ground had started to destroy the wall of the ruins where Fianna was hiding.

(...If this continues, these ruins will collapse!)

Fianna produced from her palm a magical glow and jumped out from behind the pillar.

Possessing night vision, the dragon spirit instantly spotted Fianna and charged with a great rumbling.

However, Fianna calmly chanted spirit magic—

"Those of small stature, go forth and dance in the moonlit night! —«Fairy Flare»!"

Fianna released numerous spheres of light towards the charging tyrant dragon spirit.

Being the only light source in the darkness would of course make one the perfect prey, but it was a completely different matter when numerous glowing objects were present.

Mixed amongst the irregularly dancing little spheres of light, Fianna's figure once again disappeared into a back alley.

"Huff, huff, huff..."

Weaving through the winding path, she reached a place surrounded by an gloomy and creepy forest.

Once here, even the flying dragon spirit would find it difficult to spot her from the air.

(...!?)

A sudden chilling sense of terror caused Fianna to halt in her steps.

Immediately, a massive object flew past, right before her.

Crash—A heavy shattering sound was heard.

As the stone tiled cracked open, a huge hole was opened up in the ground ahead.

"...!"

Fianna was instantly scared frozen.

The object that had opened up a hole in the ground—a massive wrecking ball connected to a chain.

"...Hey, your instincts are not bad. To be able to escape this «Morningstar»."

Clack—Accompanied by a heavy sound, the iron ball and chain were pulled back.

Fianna turned to find a girl standing on top of a collapsed stone wall.

A petite girl with her dark brown hair trimmed neat and short.

Wielding a massive wrecking ball in one hand, she looked down at Fianna.

She was dressed in a red uniform with white trimmings.

"The Sacred Spirit Knights..."

Fianna groaned with despair.

...Backed into a corner, only to find herself targeted by yet another team.

"Belonging to team «Stahl Loewe» of the Sacred Spirit Knights—Alda Reed."

The girl announced her name loudly and swung the chain nimbly.

"—Hand over the «Demon Sword of Darkness» in your possession immediately."

The giant wrecking ball was launched again—!

(...!)

Just as Fianna closed her eyes, in that very instant—

Clang——!

A clear metallic sound rang out through the dark night.

"...Eh?"

A voice of surprise escaped from Fianna's lips.

"At least I made it."

Slowly, she opened her eyes.

Only to find ''him'' standing before her.

The young man wielding the «Demon Slayer» with dazzling brilliance.

"Kamito-kun!"

Fianna opened her dusk-colored eyes.

===Part 4===

"...Sorry for my delay."

Shielding the collapsed Fianna behind his back, Kamito turned around and said to her.

Due to his forced entrance, the arm he used to deflect the wrecking ball was now slightly numb.

"Kamito-kun... How did you know I was here?"

Surprised rather than relieved, Fianna asked with astonishment.

"Rinslet and Ellis told me. Also, I saw the flash from the spirit crystal."

Rushing to the battlefield, Kamito and Rinslet had separated to look for Fianna.

Seeing the intense burst of light, he tried to rush over here and succeeded in finding her as expected.

"...Kazehaya Kamito. The elementalist who defeated our second squad «Stahl Wölfe» huh."

The wrecking ball-wielding girl glared at Kamito with contempt.

"Are you a member of the «Sacred Spirit Knights»?"

"Alda Reed. Luminaris-sama's right hand."

The iron ball and chain rattled loudly.

"If you retreat instantly, I'll let you off for now. I'm sorry but you're no match for me alone."

Kamito shrugged and declared.

Although his divine power had not recovered completely from the battle against Valaraukar, a single opponent was no problem at all. So long as he restricted Est's power, he should be able to blade dance for several minutes.

"I appreciate your goodwill, but the «Sacred Spirit Knights» never let prey get away from them!"

"...!"

Alda Reed yelled as she launched the wrecking ball at Kamito.

Kamito jumped and dodged. Like a dance, he leaped continuously in the forest.

The shining «Terminus Est» traced out a trail of light in the darkness.

Against the background of the night, the chain twisted and turned like a snake. In this forest with poor visibility, trying to read its changing trajectories would be challenging—''Indeed, that would be the case for a typical elementalist''.

(Compared to Claire's whip, these trajectories are way too crude.)

Jumping between the trees, Kamito instantly read the chain's path.

Dodging the endlessly swinging chain by a paper-thin margin, he engaged the girl on the wall in close quarters—

Only to see Alda Reed's lips twist slightly.

(—Oh no, I made a mistake!)

Kamito suddenly realized.

Her target was not Kamito—

"This is your weakness. Male elementalist."

The chain's trajectory changed dramatically in midair, making its way to behind Kamito, towards Fianna who was watching the blade dance from the ground.

"—Fianna!"

Fianna had not even noticed the incoming attack. There was simply no time to dodge—!

Kamito threw his sword towards the air, stepped on a tree to perform a somersault, instantly squeezing the most out of his leg muscles—jumping over.

The «Instructional School»'s combat skill «Thunderclap»—making use of god-like speed, Kamito rushed before Fianna and blocked the wrecking ball's attack with his arms crossed.

"...Guh, ahh...!"

The impact made his body feel like it was about to fall apart. The sound of bone shattering rang out.

"Cough...!"

"—Kamito-kun!"

Fianna frantically embraced Kamito from behind as he collapsed on one knee.

Although he had enveloped his body in divine power beforehand, blocking an elemental waffe barehanded was too excessive.

(...That wrecking ball is completely materialized.)

The «Blade Dance» was not about mutual slaughtering without rules. Under normal conditions, elemental waffen were required to be kept in an astralized state, unable to cause physical damage to the body—

The thrown sword fell before Kamito after spinning several rounds in the air.

Spitting bloody froth, Kamito clutched the «Demon Slayer» with a trembling hand.

"...I misjudged you. To think the Holy Kingdom's knight would resort to such underhanded means."

"I am not so arrogant as to think I could defeat you in direct combat."

Playing with the «Morningstar» which had returned to her hand, the female knight spoke coldly.

"Besides, Luminaris-sama's instructions were to destroy the demon sword of darkness—"

"Demon sword...? What on earth is that about—Guh...!"

Kamito coughed blood again.

(...This is bad.)

Sweat appeared on his forehead. The impact just now probably damaged his internal organs.

"Kamito-kun, let me perform healing magic right now."

"Don't, it's unfortunate but the enemy won't give me time—"

"Of course!"

Alda Reed yelled as she threw the «Morningstar».

Dodging was not possible. The target was not Kamito but Fianna.

"You...!"

Still about to move the «Demon Slayer» with one hand, Kamito swung it upwards in one breath.

The sword's edge deflected the heavy iron ball. If used at full strength, Est would probably have sliced the wrecking ball into halves. But currently, simply deflection was already taking all of Kamito's strength.

"Hmph, how much longer can you last with one arm!?"

"Tsk...!"

Kamito clicked his tongue as he deflected the wrecking ball again.

...Indeed, he could not last long like this. Since the enemy's target was Fianna, he could not leave this spot.

"Fianna, hurry and summon «Georgios»—"

"I am unable to summon at this time."

Fianna shook her head at Kamito's call.

(...Well, that makes sense on further thought.)

The fact that she had not summoned her contracted spirit in a situation like this already indicated her inability to summon.

Did she exhaust her divine power or did the spirit suffer too much damage and had to recover?

In order to break out of the current situation, their only hope was waiting for reinforcements from Ellis and Rinslet who were fighting the dragon knight in the air—

(...They're in a desperate struggle too.)

The faint sounds of weapons clashing could be heard from afar.

The enemy was a member of the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor», a regular competitor at the «Blade Dance». Furthermore, they were fighting a flying dragon elementalist whose top specialty was aerial combat. Only through teamwork were the two girls barely able to keep up with the dragon knight.

From the way it looked, Kamito could not expect any reinforcements within short time.

—At this moment, the sound of trees falling could be heard from behind.

"...What now!?"

Turning back, Kamito found amidst the collapsed trees a massive ground dragon!

"A tyrant dragon spirit...!"

"You are the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor»'s prey!"

Riding the viciously roaring dragon was a girl in a military uniform who looked down at him.

"Kazehaya Kamito. Deceiving Leonora-sama is a severe crime!"

"What are you talking about!?"

"Talking is useless, prepare to die!"

The ground dragon roared viciously and swung its massive front limbs.

Kamito hastily used his sword to block the attack, but—

(...W-What is with this monstrous strength!)

Tyrant dragon spirits were unable to fly, but instead possessed overwhelming strength.

Even someone like Kamito could hardly block its attack with one hand.

"...Take—This!"

Even so, Kamito released divine power in his legs and endured forcibly.

However, if this continued, Fianna would be crushed behind him—

"How foolish. To even dare try beating a combat-type tyrant dragon spirit in a contest of strength!"

"Guh... Oooh..."

With a frightening roar, the tyrant dragon spirit concentrated all its weight on its claws.

Kamito's feet sank deeply into the ground as he fell upon his knees.

(...Guh, if she wants a battle of strength—)

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Kamito infused the «Demon Slayer» with maximum divine power.

Releasing dazzling brilliance, the sword sliced through the tyrant dragon spirit's hard claws.

"What!?"

The female dragon knight faltered.

(Success—!)

Continuing the momentum from slicing the claws, Kamito chopped towards the tyrant dragon spirit's neck—

"...Kamito-kun!"

In that instant, Kamito was struck in the flank, sending his entire body tumbling to the side.

"Cough...!"

His vision began to spin. His body struck a stone wall.

"Fufu, how helpful of you to seal his movements."

"You... Bitch...!"

The massive wrecking ball pierced Kamito's abdomen deeply.

"...How shocking to think he managed to take on the «Morningstar»'s attack."

"Kazehaya Kamito is my prey. Stop interfering!"

"Ara, the one who started making a move on other people's prey is clearly you."

Faced with the furious dragon knight, Alda Reed shrugged.

"Kamito-kun, pull yourself together, Kamito-kun...!"

...He could hear Fianna's cries. The voice was getting more and more distant and vague.

Color swiftly faded from his face. Many ribs were broken—

(...Damn it, my consciousness... is..."

Warm light enveloped Kamito's entire body.

Fianna was probably casting healing spirit magic. But its effects were hardly amounted to a drop in the bucket. Kamito's body repelled holy spirit magic.

"Fianna... Hurry... Flee...!"

"I won't let you have your way—"

Alda sent Kamito flying with the wrecking ball again.

Sparks flickered. As his body was struck into the air, Kamito's consciousness suddenly dimmed.

(...D-Damn it... In this kind of place...)

Just as Kamito fainted, he reached out involuntarily.

—Hurry and awaken, Kamito.

He heard the voice of ''her'' whom he longed for.

===Part 5===

(...Eh?)

Resounding in his mind was a comforting voice—

(...Could it be Restia?)

Opening his eyes slightly, Kamito felt intense pain all over his body.

"...-kun, Kamito-kun...!"

Thrown on the ground, Kamito could hear Fianna's desperate cries.

Then did the voice Kamito heard just now belong to Fianna instead of Restia—?

(...No, that's not right. I couldn't possibly have recognized her voice wrongly.)

Kamito searched for signs of Restia in his view.

—Then he noticed for the first time.

A one-handed sword hanging by Fianna's waist.

(Could that be the «Vorpal Sword»!?)

There was a reason why it took him this long to notice.

The sword's body was blacker than night, seeming as if it melded into the darkness.

Although there were slight differences in its shape, it was without a doubt the demon sword of darkness Kamito once wielded in the past.

(...Why would Fianna be carrying Restia?)

Just as this question struck Kamito.

—Clang. A sudden intense pain.

This was not the result of external injuries. Instead, this was intense pain coming from inside as if his head was being torn apart.

Then—

—If you wish to obtain enough power to protect what is precious to you, Kamito, then go on and awaken.

Once again, he heard that voice.

Coming from inside his skull, her whispers—Rather it is ''a voice very similar to hers''.

Bathump, bathump—Kamito felt his heart beating intensely. It was as if all the blood in his entire body was boiling.

—A great power lies dormant within you. I can release this power.

(...Wha...t... Who on earth, are you...?)

Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump.

His blood was boiling. All the muscles of his body began to convulse. His bones creaked noisily.

"Ah... Guh, ah, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

"Kamito-kun, what's the matter—uwah!"

Kamito roared and suddenly knocked Fianna away from his side.

"Fian...na... Stay away from me, fur... ther...!"

"Kamito... -kun...?"

Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump.

As the heart beat drove his sanity mad, Kamito's consciousness was consumed by darkness.

—Very well, the time to awaken has arrived. «Demon King» Ren Ashbell.

Then, ''it'' awakened.

===Part 6===

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh—!"

Out from Kamito's throat came a roar like a beast's.

"What!?" "What is going on!?"

Kamito suddenly stood up, causing the two elementalists to widen their eyes.

Wielding the «Demon Slayer», he stared at the tyrant dragon spirit ahead of him with a hollow gaze.

Instantly, the massive spirit stepped back as if fearful of Kamito despite its greater size.

"Impossible! That body should not be able to move—"

The female dragon knight yelled with an expression of disbelief.

However, her sentence which resembled a scream was not finished.

Instantly closing in, Kamito swung the «Demon Slayer».

The tyrant dragon spirit's massive body was instantly sliced into two.

Its body cut into halves, the tyrant dragon spirit dissipated into the air.

"...Eh?"

The dragon knight who had been riding it fell to the ground, immobilized in shock.

She seemed like she had not understood what just happened.

"...No way... Right? With one hit, a «Tyrant Dragon»..."

Raising his great sword, Kamito ignored her and continued.

Dangling one broken arm, he advanced forward like a specter.

(...What is this power?)

The calm part of his mind puzzled.

Chopping apart the tyrant dragon spirit just now came undoubtedly out of his own will.

Driven by the impulse to destroy, he had swung the «Demon Slayer».

(What on earth, am I... Guh...)

In opposition to his lingering shred of rationality, his boiling blood yearned for battle.

"...W-What... What on earth is going on!?"

Standing on the wall, Alda Reed could not help but waver, her voice trembling.

Clear signs of fear appeared on her face.

Kamito slowly turned towards her and leaped from the ground.

"Yee—"

Alda's face distorted out of fear—

"Y-You... Go and diiiiiiiiiiiiieee!"

She launched her elemental waffe, the «Morningstar».

The iron chain flew haphazardly through the night sky.

However, its complicated motion looked as though it was standing still in Kamito's eyes.

Releasing divine power from his toes, he accelerated—''Running on the wildly dancing chains themselves''.

Alda's face was consumed with disbelief. As if she were saying how could this be possible—!

"Ah, ahhhhhhhhhhh!"

Entering a complete state of fearful panic, she swung the chain randomly.

But it was merely a futile struggle. Kamito ran as if his feet were attracted to the chain.

The «Instructional School»'s special combat steps, the «Demon Spider»—a technique that allowed one to stick to a surface by wrapping the soles of the feet in divine power.

However, this was a technique intended for moving through narrow passages and was not supposed to work on a wildly dancing chain. Truly god-like in execution.

Kamito jumped and landed lightly on the wall where Alda was standing.

"Ah, ahhh... Ahhhhh..."

Alda Reed loosened her grip and dropped her elemental waffe, falling to her knees.

The tip of the sacred sword pointed to the girl as her mouth opened and closed.

—Indeed, the sword was thrust towards the enemy.

Her voice resounded in his mind nonstop.

Unable to resist the impulse, Kamito raised the sword with his trembling hand.

"O-Oh... Ohhhh, oh...!"

(...No, I can't...!)

Freezing his posture with the sword raised, Kamito stopped his movements.

The opponent had already dropped her weapon and stopped resisting. Swinging his sword at an opponent like that was not allowed. However—

—No need to hesitate. You are the «Demon King».

—Commit atrocities as you desire, violate as you desire, destroy as you desire.

(...I am the... Demon... King..."

...Clang. Clang clang clang clang.

His head began to hurt again.

Every time her voice resounded in his mind, his rationality was gradually swallowed by the darkness.

"I... must... Ah, ahhh, ah... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Just as Kamito was about to swing down the «Demon Slayer»—

—Kamito!

The weight suddenly disappeared from his hands.

"...!?"

Losing balance, Kamito fell over forwards.

Poof—The one who caught him was a girl with silver-white hair.

Her petite body embraced his injured body tenderly.

Her fine hair bushed against his face.

"Es...t...?"

Kamito muttered hoarsely.

His sanity recovered just as it was about to be devoured by the darkness.

"It's okay now, Kamito?"

Est embraced Kamito's back lightly as she whispered.

Alda Reed of the «Sacred Spirit Knights» had completely lost all will to fight by this point.

===Part 7===

Enshrouded by the silence of endless darkness—

The darkness spirit girl could feel a slight pulsation.

(Kamito, are you there?)

—Indeed, he was by her side.

However, her words could not reach him.

The connection of the spirit contract had already been severed. Even if Kamito were to take up the demon sword that Restia had transformed into, it was already too late.

(Kamito, do not listen to my voice, ''I have already''—)

But her voice could not be transmitted no matter what.

Thus her lamentations were devoured by darkness, disappearing into space.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter1|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter3}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter2

2013-03-21T15:06:37Z

Nukie: /* Part 6 */

==Chapter 2 - The Darkness Beckons Invitingly==

===Part 1===

—This person is the Demon King's successor.

—We of the «Snake» have, for a very long time now, looked forward to the child of destiny.

In a dark prison, the young Kamito was surrounded heavily by a group of old men wearing faceless masks.

His arms and legs were completely immobile. Even trying to speak or shift his gaze was impossible.

...He realized he was in a dream.

A dream where one was aware of being in a dream—A lucid dream.

However, Kamito could not wake himself up.

It was as if someone had reached out and dragged him into an abyss of his consciousness.

—Once the plan comes to fruition, our tragic wish shall be realized.

—But it is still slightly too early for him to make contact with ''her''.

—First, the heart of this child of destiny must be obliterated first.

The old men's words reverberated in the prison.

(Stop... it... Stop it immediately!)

Countless arms reached out from the darkness, obscuring Kamito's vision.

His view went dark. As soon as he opened his eyes again, Kamito found himself suspended in endless darkness.

His arms and legs were tightly entangled and restrained by darkness that felt like mud.

(...What the heck is this?)

It was not the first time for him to be having nightmares about his time at the «Instructional School» but none of them were like this one.

—You are the child of darkness, our successor.

An astounding voice sounded within his mind.

(...Who... is it...?)

The voice did not belong to the old men. More alien in quality—an inhuman voice.

—We are the past reincarnations of the «Demon King». Our past existences were identical to yours.

Amidst the pitch black mud, numerous skeletons surfaced.

(You are—«Nepenthes Lore»!?)

That was how the ominous black knight looked, the one whom Restia led around.

(...Saying that I am the same existence as you, what on earth is that about?)

This was a dream. The monster before his eyes was nothing but an illusion in Kamito's mind.

Even so, it was imperative to question the monster.

—Sleeping within you, the «Demon King» is about to awaken.

—You will likely fall to become an existence equal to ours, to become the most terrible «Demon King» in history.

(...Complete rubbish! I'm neither going to become the Demon King nor will I became like you guys!)

Squeezing out a voice that could not be described as a voice, Kamito yelled as hard as he could.

Numerous Nepthenthes Lores were restless in the darkness, laughing loudly as they disappeared.

At the same time, Kamito's consciousness sank into the pitch black mud.

—By the way, Kamito.

Just as he was about to lose consciousness, he heard her voice.

—when I have changed so much that I am myself no longer...

—Kill me.

(Res... tia...!)

===Part 2===

"Huff, huff, huff..."

Feeling an unpleasant feeling like he had fallen somewhere, Kamito woke up.

His heart was racing abnormally quickly. His body also felt quite heavy with sweat.

The sense of terror from falling into the darkness was still lingered vividly in his mind.

"...A nightmare? Those have been rare ever since I came to the Academy."

Kamito wiped the sweat off his brow and sighed.

Probably due to the series of intense battles, his nerves had become over excited.

At this moment.

"—Kamito, are you okay?"

He heard a cute voice coming from above.

"...!?"

Kamito frantically jumped up.

Turning around, he found a cute little rabbit.

Long lustrous silver-white hair. Clad over her milky-white skin was a tight-fitting, erotic, enameled outfit. Over her legs she was wearing fishnet tights with high heel boots. Behind her was a round fluffy tail.

Most striking of all was the pair of rabbit ears on top of her head.

The legendary sword spirit, who had vanquished the Demon King, was now gazing at Kamito with her mysterious violet eyes.

"Umm..."

Despite Kamito's ignorance in worldly matters, he still knew this much.

...This was commonly known as the bunny girl.

The question was why would his contracted spirit dress up in this manner—

"...Est, what on earth are you doing?"

"Yes. I am acting as Kamito's pillow."

Est nodded expressionlessly.

"Pillow?"

Dressed in her bunny girl outfit, Est was sitting formally in a kneeling position.

...Come to think of it, I was sleeping on the ground and yet my head didn't hurt at all.

"Est, were you providing me with a lap pillow?"

"Yes, Kamito. You seemed like you were having a nightmare."

Est must have been quite worried as she watched Kamito experiencing a nightmare. However, rather than wake up Kamito who was exhausted, she chose to give him a lap pillow instead.

"Thank you, Est."

As Kamito stroked her head, Est half-closed her eyes in enjoyment.

"...But why are you dressed as a bunny girl?"

"Even if it's you, Kamito, I feel embarrassed if someone touches my bare legs."

Est remained expressionless despite the blush on her face, answering in a whisper.

...I see. For some reason, this sword spirit was immensely ashamed of exposing her legs. Even though it was just her lap, letting Kamito rest upon them must have been quite embarrassing for her. Hence, instead of wearing her usual kneesocks she chose fishnet tights instead.

"...Then what about the rabbit ears?"

"Yes. A rare opportunity."

"...I see, a rare opportunity."

"Yes."

...Oh well, if she simply wore fishnet tights with nothing else, it would be rather troubling after all.

"Kamito, are you unhappy with this getup?"

The rabbit ears she wore on her head were swaying slightly apprehensively.

"No, umm... I-It's very cute!"

Kamito frantically followed up with a compliment.

"..."

The rabbit ears jumped in joy.

Although Est remained expressionless as always, it was much easier to read her emotions from the rabbit ears on her head.

(...Hmm, this is quite convenient. Wouldn't it be nice if she wore them all the time?)

Just as this joking thought crossed his mind—

"...Strange?"

Kamito suddenly realized.

...Muir was missing.

"Est, where did Muir go?"

"When I woke up, she was already gone."

"...?"

Kamito surveyed his surroundings.

The fire of the spirit crystal still provided lighting within the shrine.

Kamito could not have slept for too long a duration.

"Where did that girl go?"

She could not have left the shrine alone, right? Even for Muir, without a militarized spirit for her to command, wandering alone in this «Abandoned City» was too dangerous.

—At this moment, Kamito's searching gaze stopped at a certain spot.

Beside where Kamito had been sleeping, for an instant, something flashed.

"This is..."

Approaching for a closer look, Kamito found a tiny red stone rolling there.

As the symbol of «Team Inferno», it was a «Magic Stone» carved with an emblem of snakes and flames.

«Magic Stones» had to be kept on one's person. Once separated from the body for a certain length of time, «Leap» magic would be forcibly triggered.

The placement of the stone implied that Muir had retired from the «Blade Dance» by her own volition.

"Muir..."

Muttering softly, Kamito picked up the «Magic Stone».

Clearly he still had so much more to chat with her about—

"Kamito?"

"...Oh, it's nothing."

Nodding, Kamito placed the «Magic Stone» into his uniform pocket.

(...Muir, you're not some kind of «Monster» but a noble elementalist.)

At this moment, the sound of frantic footsteps came from outside.

"...What's going on?"

Kamito instantly readied his stance and looked towards the entrance.

However, as soon as he recognized the girl's figure in the darkness, he relaxed his guard.

"K-Kamito-san!"

Rinslet rushed into the shrine.

She was probably in the middle of purification when she made her way back, for her platinum-blonde hair was still wet.

'Rinslet, what happened?"

"Her Highness the imperial princess is nearby... Hey, w-what are you two doing there?"

Rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble...!

Rinslet's gaze was cast behind Kamito's back.

Obviously, that was where bunny girl Est was located.

"A-A misunderstanding... B-By the way, what happened actually?"

Kamito inquired hastily, prompting Rinslet to recall all of a sudden.

"Her Highness the imperial princess is currently engaged in battle nearby against the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor»."

"...Fianna? I got it, let's go immediately."

Kamito stood up, holding Est's hand.

"Est, I'm sorry we have to do this so soon after recovering, but I'm relying on you."

"Yes, I am you sword, your wish is my command."

The pair of rabbit ears quivered slightly.

Next, Est transformed into a massive sword shining with silver-white light.

===Part 3===

"Huff, huff... I hate this, such a hassle!"

As fireballs rained down upon the roads in the ruins, Fianna was panting as she ran away.

Hiding herself amongst the shadows in the collapsed wasteland, she kept diving into blind spots in the flying dragon spirit's overhead view.

"...!"

Suddenly, the nearby ground shook, forcing Fianna to stop running.

The wall in the ruins she was using to hide herself began to crumble, producing a cloud of dust and dirt.

"...W-What?"

Peering at the road from behind a stone pillar, she found a large earth dragon appearing out of the darkness.

Like the flying dragon elementalist in the sky, this was also one of Dracunia's dragon knights.

(A terrible situation...)

Fianna hid behind the stone pillar once more and bit her thumb.

Although an earth type tyrant dragon spirit was unable to fly, it possessed excellent sensing abilities.

It would most likely discover Fianna if she continued to hide like this. But as soon as she left the ruins she would be found by the flying dragon spirit from the air.

Unable to summon her contracted spirit, Fianna was currently a sitting duck.

(...I still have three of those blinding flash stones.)

It was quite inconceivable that the renowned «Knights of the Dragon Emperor» could be shaken off her trail using little tools like these.

(How could I allow myself to be eliminated in a place like this...)

Fianna reached her hand towards the sword hanging at her waist.

The demon sword of darkness that Claire had entrusted to her—The «Vorpal Sword».

(...I promised her, I will hand this sword to Kamito.)

Walking carefully to avoid making a sound, Fianna cautiously bided her time for an escape opportunity.

Surprisingly, this opportunity arrived quite quickly.

The sound of wind tearing through the atmosphere apart was heard.

Instantly, the wings of the flying dragon spirit circling above were sliced apart!

The flying dragon spirit spun as it fell.

The tyrant dragon elementalist's attention was drawn to that direction.

(Now...!)

Fianna had no idea what was going on, but undoubtedly this was a rare opportunity.

She instantly jumped out from behind the stone pillar and ran along the road.

"You—!"

The tyrant dragon elementalist sensed Fianna's presence.

At the same time, Fianna tossed out two blindingly bright «Spirit Crystals» in one go.

An explosive flash instantly dyed the pitch black night into white.

"Guh...!"

Taking advantage of the opening, Fianna hid behind the pillar again.

Looking up, she found two knights engaged in an intense blade dance with sparks flying and scattering.

The clashing weapons rang out acutely. A girl familiar to Fianna was enveloped in strong winds as she engaged the single-winged flying dragon spirit in an aerial battle.

"...Ellis!"

The ponytail fluttering in the wind and that stern figure undeniably belonged to no one but her.

Wielding «Ray Hawk» in her hands, she intended to follow up the surprise attack just now with a ferocious offensive.

This was no coincidence. She must have arrived as reinforcements, knowing Fianna was near.

ROOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAR!

"...!?"

At this moment, an angry dragon's roars shook the land.

The tyrant dragon spirit on the ground had started to destroy the wall of the ruins where Fianna was hiding.

(...If this continues, these ruins will collapse!)

Fianna produced from her palm a magical glow and jumped out from behind the pillar.

Possessing night vision, the dragon spirit instantly spotted Fianna and charged with a great rumbling.

However, Fianna calmly chanted spirit magic—

"Those of small stature, go forth and dance in the moonlit night! —«Fairy Flare»!"

Fianna released numerous spheres of light towards the charging tyrant dragon spirit.

Being the only light source in the darkness would of course make one the perfect prey, but it was a completely different matter when numerous glowing objects were present.

Mixed amongst the irregularly dancing little spheres of light, Fianna's figure once again disappeared into a back alley.

"Huff, huff, huff..."

Weaving through the winding path, she reached a place surrounded by an gloomy and creepy forest.

Once here, even the flying dragon spirit would find it difficult to spot her from the air.

(...!?)

A sudden chilling sense of terror caused Fianna to halt in her steps.

Immediately, a massive object flew past, right before her.

Crash—A heavy shattering sound was heard.

As the stone tiled cracked open, a huge hole was opened up in the ground ahead.

"...!"

Fianna was instantly scared frozen.

The object that had opened up a hole in the ground—a massive wrecking ball connected to a chain.

"...Hey, your instincts are not bad. To be able to escape this «Morningstar»."

Clack—Accompained by a heavy sound, the iron ball and chain were pulled back.

Fianna turned to find a girl standing on top of a collapsed stone wall.

A petite girl with her dark brown hair trimmed neat and short.

Wielding a massive wrecking ball in one hand, she looked down at Fianna.

She was dressed in a red uniform with white trimmings.

"The Sacred Spirit Knights..."

Fianna groaned with despair.

...Backed into a corner, only to find herself targeted by yet another team.

"Belonging to team «Stahl Loewe» of the Sacred Spirit Knights—Alda Reed."

The girl announced her name loudly and swung the chain nimbly.

"—Hand over the «Demon Sword of Darkness» in your possession immediately."

The giant wrecking ball was launched again—!

(...!)

Just as Fianna closed her eyes, in that very instant—

Clang——!

A clear metallic sound rang out through the dark night.

"...Eh?"

A voice of surprise escaped from Fianna's lips.

"At least I made it."

Slowly, she opened her eyes.

Only to find ''him'' standing before her.

The young man wielding the «Demon Slayer» with dazzling brilliance.

"Kamito-kun!"

Fianna opened her dusk-colored eyes.

===Part 4===

"...Sorry for my delay."

Shielding the collapsed Fianna behind his back, Kamito turned around and said to her.

Due to his forced entrance, the arm he used to deflect the wrecking ball was now slightly numb.

"Kamito-kun... How did you know I was here?"

Surprised rather than relieved, Fianna asked with astonishment.

"Rinslet and Ellis told me. Also, I saw the flash from the spirit crystal."

Rushing to the battlefield, Kamito and Rinslet had separated to look for Fianna.

Seeing the intense burst of light, he tried to rush over here and succeeded in finding her as expected.

"...Kazehaya Kamito. The elementalist who defeated our second squad «Stahl Wölfe» huh."

The wrecking ball-wielding girl glared at Kamito with contempt.

"Are you a member of the «Sacred Spirit Knights»?"

"Alda Reed. Luminaris-sama's right hand."

The iron ball and chain rattled loudly.

"If you retreat instantly, I'll let you off for now. I'm sorry but you're no match for me alone."

Kamito shrugged and declared.

Although his divine power had not recovered completely from the battle against Valaraukar, a single opponent was no problem at all. So long as he restricted Est's power, he should be able to blade dance for several minutes.

"I appreciate your goodwill, but the «Sacred Spirit Knights» never let prey get away from them!"

"...!"

Alda Reed yelled as she launched the wrecking ball at Kamito.

Kamito jumped and dodged. Like a dance, he leaped continuously in the forest.

The shining «Terminus Est» traced out a trail of light in the darkness.

Against the background of the night, the chain twisted and turned like a snake. In this forest with poor visibility, trying to read its changing trajectories would be challenging—''Indeed, that would be the case for a typical elementalist''.

(Compared to Claire's whip, these trajectories are way too crude.)

Jumping between the trees, Kamito instantly read the chain's path.

Dodging the endlessly swinging chain by a paper-thin margin, he engaged the girl on the wall in close quarters—

Only to see Alda Reed's lips twist slightly.

(—Oh no, I made a mistake!)

Kamito suddenly realized.

Her target was not Kamito—

"This is your weakness. Male elementalist."

The chain's trajectory changed dramatically in midair, making its way to behind Kamito, towards Fianna who was watching the blade dance from the ground.

"—Fianna!"

Fianna had not even noticed the incoming attack. There was simply no time to dodge—!

Kamito threw his sword towards the air, stepped on a tree to perform a somersault, instantly squeezing the most out of his leg muscles—jumping over.

The «Instructional School»'s combat skill «Thunderclap»—making use of god-like speed, Kamito rushed before Fianna and blocked the wrecking ball's attack with his arms crossed.

"...Guh, ahh...!"

The impact made his body feel like it was about to fall apart. The sound of bone shattering rang out.

"Cough...!"

"—Kamito-kun!"

Fianna frantically embraced Kamito from behind as he collapsed on one knee.

Although he had enveloped his body in divine power beforehand, blocking an elemental waffe barehanded was too excessive.

(...That wrecking ball is completely materialized.)

The «Blade Dance» was not about mutual slaughtering without rules. Under normal conditions, elemental waffen were required to be kept in an astralized state, unable to cause physical damage to the body—

The thrown sword fell before Kamito after spinning several rounds in the air.

Spitting bloody froth, Kamito clutched the «Demon Slayer» with a trembling hand.

"...I misjudged you. To think the Holy Kingdom's knight would resort to such underhanded means."

"I am not so arrogant as to think I could defeat you in direct combat."

Playing with the «Morningstar» which had returned to her hand, the female knight spoke coldly.

"Besides, Luminaris-sama's instructions were to destroy the demon sword of darkness—"

"Demon sword...? What on earth is that about—Guh...!"

Kamito coughed blood again.

(...This is bad.)

Sweat appeared on his forehead. The impact just now probably damaged his internal organs.

"Kamito-kun, let me perform healing magic right now."

"Don't, it's unfortunate but the enemy won't give me time—"

"Of course!"

Alda Reed yelled as she threw the «Morningstar».

Dodging was not possible. The target was not Kamito but Fianna.

"You...!"

Still about to move the «Demon Slayer» with one hand, Kamito swung it upwards in one breath.

The sword's edge deflected the heavy iron ball. If used at full strength, Est would probably have sliced the wrecking ball into halves. But currently, simply deflection was already taking all of Kamito's strength.

"Hmph, how much longer can you last with one arm!?"

"Tsk...!"

Kamito clicked his tongue as he deflected the wrecking ball again.

...Indeed, he could not last long like this. Since the enemy's target was Fianna, he could not leave this spot.

"Fianna, hurry and summon «Georgios»—"

"I am unable to summon at this time."

Fianna shook her head at Kamito's call.

(...Well, that makes sense on further thought.)

The fact that she had not summoned her contracted spirit in a situation like this already indicated her inability to summon.

Did she exhaust her divine power or did the spirit suffer too much damage and had to recover?

In order to break out of the current situation, their only hope was waiting for reinforcements from Ellis and Rinslet who were fighting the dragon knight in the air—

(...They're in a desperate struggle too.)

The faint sounds of weapons clashing could be heard from afar.

The enemy was a member of the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor», a regular competitor at the «Blade Dance». Furthermore, they were fighting a flying dragon elementalist whose top specialty was aerial combat. Only through teamwork were the two girls barely able to keep up with the dragon knight.

From the way it looked, Kamito could not expect any reinforcements within short time.

—At this moment, the sound of trees falling could be heard from behind.

"...What now!?"

Turning back, Kamito found amidst the collapsed trees a massive ground dragon!

"A tyrant dragon spirit...!"

"You are the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor»'s prey!"

Riding the viciously roaring dragon was a girl in a military uniform who looked down at him.

"Kazehaya Kamito. Deceiving Leonora-sama is a severe crime!"

"What are you talking about!?"

"Talking is useless, prepare to die!"

The ground dragon roared viciously and swung its massive front limbs.

Kamito hastily used his sword to block the attack, but—

(...W-What is with this monstrous strength!)

Tyrant dragon spirits were unable to fly, but instead possessed overwhelming strength.

Even someone like Kamito could hardly block its attack with one hand.

"...Take—This!"

Even so, Kamito released divine power in his legs and endured forcibly.

However, if this continued, Fianna would be crushed behind him—

"How foolish. To even dare try beating a combat-type tyrant dragon spirit in a contest of strength!"

"Guh... Oooh..."

With a frightening roar, the tyrant dragon spirit concentrated all its weight on its claws.

Kamito's feet sank deeply into the ground as he fell upon his knees.

(...Guh, if she wants a battle of strength—)

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Kamito infused the «Demon Slayer» with maximum divine power.

Releasing dazzling brilliance, the sword sliced through the tyrant dragon spirit's hard claws.

"What!?"

The female dragon knight faltered.

(Success—!)

Continung the momentum from slicing the claws, Kamito chopped towards the tyrant dragon spirit's neck—

"...Kamito-kun!"

In that instant, Kamito was struck in the flank, sending his entire body tumbling to the side.

"Cough...!"

His vision began to spin. His body struck a stone wall.

"Fufu, how helpful of you to seal his movements."

"You... Bitch...!"

The massive wrecking ball pierced Kamito's abdomen deeply.

"...How shocking to think he managed to take on the «Morningstar»'s attack."

"Kazehaya Kamito is my prey. Stop interfering!"

"Ara, the one who started making a move on other people's prey is clearly you."

Faced with the furious dragon knight, Alda Reed shrugged.

"Kamito-kun, pull yourself together, Kamito-kun...!"

...He could hear Fianna's cries. The voice was getting more and more distant and vague.

Color swiftly faded from his face. Many ribs were broken—

(...Damn it, my consciousness... is..."

Warm light enveloped Kamito's entire body.

Fianna was probably casting healing spirit magic. But its effects were hardly amounted to a drop in the bucket. Kamito's body repelled holy spirit magic.

"Fianna... Hurry... Flee...!"

"I won't let you have your way—"

Alda sent Kamito flying with the wrecking ball again.

Sparks flickered. As his body was struck into the air, Kamito's consciousness suddenly dimmed.

(...D-Damn it... In this kind of place...)

Just as Kamito fainted, he reached out involuntarily.

—Hurry and awaken, Kamito.

He heard the voice of ''her'' whom he longed for.

===Part 5===

(...Eh?)

Resounding in his mind was a comforting voice—

(...Could it be Restia?)

Opening his eyes slightly, Kamito felt intense pain all over his body.

"...-kun, Kamito-kun...!"

Thrown on the ground, Kamito could hear Fianna's desperate cries.

Then did the voice Kamito heard just now belong to Fianna instead of Restia—?

(...No, that's not right. I couldn't possibly have recognized her voice wrongly.)

Kamito searched for signs of Restia in his view.

—Then he noticed for the first time.

A one-handed sword hanging by Fianna's waist.

(Could that be the «Vorpal Sword»!?)

There was a reason why it took him this long to notice.

The sword's body was blacker than night, seeming as if it melded into the darkness.

Although there were slight differences in its shape, it was without a doubt the demon sword of darkness Kamito once wielded in the past.

(...Why would Fianna be carrying Restia?)

Just as this question struck Kamito.

—Clang. A sudden intense pain.

This was not the result of external injuries. Instead, this was intense pain coming from inside as if his head was being torn apart.

Then—

—If you wish to obtain enough power to protect what is precious to you, Kamito, then go on and awaken.

Once again, he heard that voice.

Coming from inside his skull, her whispers—Rather it is ''a voice very similar to hers''.

Bathump, bathump—Kamito felt his heart beating intensely. It was as if all the blood in his entire body was boiling.

—A great power lies dormant within you. I can release this power.

(...Wha...t... Who on earth, are you...?)

Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump.

His blood was boiling. All the muscles of his body began to convulse. His bones creaked noisily.

"Ah... Guh, ah, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

"Kamito-kun, what's the matter—uwah!"

Kamito roared and suddenly knocked Fianna away from his side.

"Fian...na... Stay away from me, fur... ther...!"

"Kamito... -kun...?"

Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump.

As the heart beat drove his sanity mad, Kamito's consciousness was consumed by darkness.

—Very well, the time to awaken has arrived. «Demon King» Ren Ashbell.

Then, ''it'' awakened.

===Part 6===

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh—!"

Out from Kamito's throat came a roar like a beast's.

"What!?" "What is going on!?"

Kamito suddenly stood up, causing the two elementalists to widen their eyes.

Wielding the «Demon Slayer», he stared at the tyrant dragon spirit ahead of him with a hollow gaze.

Instantly, the massive spirit stepped back as if fearful of Kamito despite its greater size.

"Impossible! That body should not be able to move—"

The female dragon knight yelled with an expression of disbelief.

However, her sentence which resembled a scream was not finished.

Instantly closing in, Kamito swung the «Demon Slayer».

The tyrant dragon spirit's massive body was instantly sliced into two.

Its body cut into halves, the tyrant dragon spirit dissipated into the air.

"...Eh?"

The dragon knight who had been riding it fell to the ground, immobilized in shock.

She seemed like she had not understood what just happened.

"...No way... Right? With one hit, a «Tyrant Dragon»..."

Raising his great sword, Kamito ignored her and continued.

Dangling one broken arm, he advanced forward like a specter.

(...What is this power?)

The calm part of his mind puzzled.

Chopping apart the tyrant dragon spirit just now came undoubtedly out of his own will.

Driven by the impulse to destroy, he had swung the «Demon Slayer».

(What on earth, am I... Guh...)

In opposition to his lingering shred of rationality, his boiling blood yearned for battle.

"...W-What... What on earth is going on!?"

Standing on the wall, Alda Reed could not help but waver, her voice trembling.

Clear signs of fear appeared on her face.

Kamito slowly turned towards her and leaped from the ground.

"Yee—"

Alda's face distorted out of fear—

"Y-You... Go and diiiiiiiiiiiiieee!"

She launched her elemental waffe, the «Morningstar».

The iron chain flew haphazardly through the night sky.

However, its complicated motion looked as though it was standing still in Kamito's eyes.

Releasing divine power from his toes, he accelerated—''Running on the wildly dancing chains themselves''.

Alda's face was consumed with disbelief. As if she were saying how could this be possible—!

"Ah, ahhhhhhhhhhh!"

Entering a complete state of fearful panic, she swung the chain randomly.

But it was merely a futile struggle. Kamito ran as if his feet were attracted to the chain.

The «Instructional School»'s special combat steps, the «Demon Spider»—a technique that allowed one to stick to a surface by wrapping the soles of the feet in divine power.

However, this was a technique intended for moving through narrow passages and was not supposed to work on a wildly dancing chain. Truly god-like in execution.

Kamito jumped and landed lightly on the wall where Alda was standing.

"Ah, ahhh... Ahhhhh..."

Alda Reed loosened her grip and dropped her elemental waffe, falling to her knees.

The tip of the sacred sword pointed to the girl as her mouth opened and closed.

—Indeed, the sword was thrust towards the enemy.

Her voice resounded in his mind nonstop.

Unable to resist the impulse, Kamito raised the sword with his trembling hand.

"O-Oh... Ohhhh, oh...!"

(...No, I can't...!)

Freezing his posture with the sword raised, Kamito stopped his movements.

The opponent had already dropped her weapon and stopped resisting. Swinging his sword at an opponent like that was not allowed. However—

—No need to hesitate. You are the «Demon King».

—Commit atrocities as you desire, violate as you desire, destroy as you desire.

(...I am the... Demon... King..."

...Clang. Clang clang clang clang.

His head began to hurt again.

Every time her voice resounded in his mind, his rationality was gradually swallowed by the darkness.

"I... must... Ah, ahhh, ah... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Just as Kamito was about to swing down the «Demon Slayer»—

—Kamito!

The weight suddenly disappeared from his hands.

"...!?"

Losing balance, Kamito fell over forwards.

Poof—The one who caught him was a girl with silver-white hair.

Her petite body embraced his injured body tenderly.

Her fine hair bushed against his face.

"Es...t...?"

Kamito muttered hoarsely.

His sanity recovered just as it was about to be devoured by the darkness.

"It's okay now, Kamito?"

Est embraced Kamito's back lightly as she whispered.

Alda Reed of the «Sacred Spirit Knights» had completely lost all will to fight by this point.

===Part 7===

Enshrouded by the silence of endless darkness—

The darkness spirit girl could feel a slight pulsation.

(Kamito, are you there?)

—Indeed, he was by her side.

However, her words could not reach him.

The connection of the spirit contract had already been severed. Even if Kamito were to take up the demon sword that Restia had transformed into, it was already too late.

(Kamito, do not listen to my voice, ''I have already''—)

But her voice could not be transmitted no matter what.

Thus her lamentations were devoured by darkness, disappearing into space.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter1|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter3}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter2

2013-03-21T15:04:09Z

Nukie: /* Part 5 */

==Chapter 2 - The Darkness Beckons Invitingly==

===Part 1===

—This person is the Demon King's successor.

—We of the «Snake» have, for a very long time now, looked forward to the child of destiny.

In a dark prison, the young Kamito was surrounded heavily by a group of old men wearing faceless masks.

His arms and legs were completely immobile. Even trying to speak or shift his gaze was impossible.

...He realized he was in a dream.

A dream where one was aware of being in a dream—A lucid dream.

However, Kamito could not wake himself up.

It was as if someone had reached out and dragged him into an abyss of his consciousness.

—Once the plan comes to fruition, our tragic wish shall be realized.

—But it is still slightly too early for him to make contact with ''her''.

—First, the heart of this child of destiny must be obliterated first.

The old men's words reverberated in the prison.

(Stop... it... Stop it immediately!)

Countless arms reached out from the darkness, obscuring Kamito's vision.

His view went dark. As soon as he opened his eyes again, Kamito found himself suspended in endless darkness.

His arms and legs were tightly entangled and restrained by darkness that felt like mud.

(...What the heck is this?)

It was not the first time for him to be having nightmares about his time at the «Instructional School» but none of them were like this one.

—You are the child of darkness, our successor.

An astounding voice sounded within his mind.

(...Who... is it...?)

The voice did not belong to the old men. More alien in quality—an inhuman voice.

—We are the past reincarnations of the «Demon King». Our past existences were identical to yours.

Amidst the pitch black mud, numerous skeletons surfaced.

(You are—«Nepenthes Lore»!?)

That was how the ominous black knight looked, the one whom Restia led around.

(...Saying that I am the same existence as you, what on earth is that about?)

This was a dream. The monster before his eyes was nothing but an illusion in Kamito's mind.

Even so, it was imperative to question the monster.

—Sleeping within you, the «Demon King» is about to awaken.

—You will likely fall to become an existence equal to ours, to become the most terrible «Demon King» in history.

(...Complete rubbish! I'm neither going to become the Demon King nor will I became like you guys!)

Squeezing out a voice that could not be described as a voice, Kamito yelled as hard as he could.

Numerous Nepthenthes Lores were restless in the darkness, laughing loudly as they disappeared.

At the same time, Kamito's consciousness sank into the pitch black mud.

—By the way, Kamito.

Just as he was about to lose consciousness, he heard her voice.

—when I have changed so much that I am myself no longer...

—Kill me.

(Res... tia...!)

===Part 2===

"Huff, huff, huff..."

Feeling an unpleasant feeling like he had fallen somewhere, Kamito woke up.

His heart was racing abnormally quickly. His body also felt quite heavy with sweat.

The sense of terror from falling into the darkness was still lingered vividly in his mind.

"...A nightmare? Those have been rare ever since I came to the Academy."

Kamito wiped the sweat off his brow and sighed.

Probably due to the series of intense battles, his nerves had become over excited.

At this moment.

"—Kamito, are you okay?"

He heard a cute voice coming from above.

"...!?"

Kamito frantically jumped up.

Turning around, he found a cute little rabbit.

Long lustrous silver-white hair. Clad over her milky-white skin was a tight-fitting, erotic, enameled outfit. Over her legs she was wearing fishnet tights with high heel boots. Behind her was a round fluffy tail.

Most striking of all was the pair of rabbit ears on top of her head.

The legendary sword spirit, who had vanquished the Demon King, was now gazing at Kamito with her mysterious violet eyes.

"Umm..."

Despite Kamito's ignorance in worldly matters, he still knew this much.

...This was commonly known as the bunny girl.

The question was why would his contracted spirit dress up in this manner—

"...Est, what on earth are you doing?"

"Yes. I am acting as Kamito's pillow."

Est nodded expressionlessly.

"Pillow?"

Dressed in her bunny girl outfit, Est was sitting formally in a kneeling position.

...Come to think of it, I was sleeping on the ground and yet my head didn't hurt at all.

"Est, were you providing me with a lap pillow?"

"Yes, Kamito. You seemed like you were having a nightmare."

Est must have been quite worried as she watched Kamito experiencing a nightmare. However, rather than wake up Kamito who was exhausted, she chose to give him a lap pillow instead.

"Thank you, Est."

As Kamito stroked her head, Est half-closed her eyes in enjoyment.

"...But why are you dressed as a bunny girl?"

"Even if it's you, Kamito, I feel embarrassed if someone touches my bare legs."

Est remained expressionless despite the blush on her face, answering in a whisper.

...I see. For some reason, this sword spirit was immensely ashamed of exposing her legs. Even though it was just her lap, letting Kamito rest upon them must have been quite embarrassing for her. Hence, instead of wearing her usual kneesocks she chose fishnet tights instead.

"...Then what about the rabbit ears?"

"Yes. A rare opportunity."

"...I see, a rare opportunity."

"Yes."

...Oh well, if she simply wore fishnet tights with nothing else, it would be rather troubling after all.

"Kamito, are you unhappy with this getup?"

The rabbit ears she wore on her head were swaying slightly apprehensively.

"No, umm... I-It's very cute!"

Kamito frantically followed up with a compliment.

"..."

The rabbit ears jumped in joy.

Although Est remained expressionless as always, it was much easier to read her emotions from the rabbit ears on her head.

(...Hmm, this is quite convenient. Wouldn't it be nice if she wore them all the time?)

Just as this joking thought crossed his mind—

"...Strange?"

Kamito suddenly realized.

...Muir was missing.

"Est, where did Muir go?"

"When I woke up, she was already gone."

"...?"

Kamito surveyed his surroundings.

The fire of the spirit crystal still provided lighting within the shrine.

Kamito could not have slept for too long a duration.

"Where did that girl go?"

She could not have left the shrine alone, right? Even for Muir, without a militarized spirit for her to command, wandering alone in this «Abandoned City» was too dangerous.

—At this moment, Kamito's searching gaze stopped at a certain spot.

Beside where Kamito had been sleeping, for an instant, something flashed.

"This is..."

Approaching for a closer look, Kamito found a tiny red stone rolling there.

As the symbol of «Team Inferno», it was a «Magic Stone» carved with an emblem of snakes and flames.

«Magic Stones» had to be kept on one's person. Once separated from the body for a certain length of time, «Leap» magic would be forcibly triggered.

The placement of the stone implied that Muir had retired from the «Blade Dance» by her own volition.

"Muir..."

Muttering softly, Kamito picked up the «Magic Stone».

Clearly he still had so much more to chat with her about—

"Kamito?"

"...Oh, it's nothing."

Nodding, Kamito placed the «Magic Stone» into his uniform pocket.

(...Muir, you're not some kind of «Monster» but a noble elementalist.)

At this moment, the sound of frantic footsteps came from outside.

"...What's going on?"

Kamito instantly readied his stance and looked towards the entrance.

However, as soon as he recognized the girl's figure in the darkness, he relaxed his guard.

"K-Kamito-san!"

Rinslet rushed into the shrine.

She was probably in the middle of purification when she made her way back, for her platinum-blonde hair was still wet.

'Rinslet, what happened?"

"Her Highness the imperial princess is nearby... Hey, w-what are you two doing there?"

Rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble...!

Rinslet's gaze was cast behind Kamito's back.

Obviously, that was where bunny girl Est was located.

"A-A misunderstanding... B-By the way, what happened actually?"

Kamito inquired hastily, prompting Rinslet to recall all of a sudden.

"Her Highness the imperial princess is currently engaged in battle nearby against the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor»."

"...Fianna? I got it, let's go immediately."

Kamito stood up, holding Est's hand.

"Est, I'm sorry we have to do this so soon after recovering, but I'm relying on you."

"Yes, I am you sword, your wish is my command."

The pair of rabbit ears quivered slightly.

Next, Est transformed into a massive sword shining with silver-white light.

===Part 3===

"Huff, huff... I hate this, such a hassle!"

As fireballs rained down upon the roads in the ruins, Fianna was panting as she ran away.

Hiding herself amongst the shadows in the collapsed wasteland, she kept diving into blind spots in the flying dragon spirit's overhead view.

"...!"

Suddenly, the nearby ground shook, forcing Fianna to stop running.

The wall in the ruins she was using to hide herself began to crumble, producing a cloud of dust and dirt.

"...W-What?"

Peering at the road from behind a stone pillar, she found a large earth dragon appearing out of the darkness.

Like the flying dragon elementalist in the sky, this was also one of Dracunia's dragon knights.

(A terrible situation...)

Fianna hid behind the stone pillar once more and bit her thumb.

Although an earth type tyrant dragon spirit was unable to fly, it possessed excellent sensing abilities.

It would most likely discover Fianna if she continued to hide like this. But as soon as she left the ruins she would be found by the flying dragon spirit from the air.

Unable to summon her contracted spirit, Fianna was currently a sitting duck.

(...I still have three of those blinding flash stones.)

It was quite inconceivable that the renowned «Knights of the Dragon Emperor» could be shaken off her trail using little tools like these.

(How could I allow myself to be eliminated in a place like this...)

Fianna reached her hand towards the sword hanging at her waist.

The demon sword of darkness that Claire had entrusted to her—The «Vorpal Sword».

(...I promised her, I will hand this sword to Kamito.)

Walking carefully to avoid making a sound, Fianna cautiously bided her time for an escape opportunity.

Surprisingly, this opportunity arrived quite quickly.

The sound of wind tearing through the atmosphere apart was heard.

Instantly, the wings of the flying dragon spirit circling above were sliced apart!

The flying dragon spirit spun as it fell.

The tyrant dragon elementalist's attention was drawn to that direction.

(Now...!)

Fianna had no idea what was going on, but undoubtedly this was a rare opportunity.

She instantly jumped out from behind the stone pillar and ran along the road.

"You—!"

The tyrant dragon elementalist sensed Fianna's presence.

At the same time, Fianna tossed out two blindingly bright «Spirit Crystals» in one go.

An explosive flash instantly dyed the pitch black night into white.

"Guh...!"

Taking advantage of the opening, Fianna hid behind the pillar again.

Looking up, she found two knights engaged in an intense blade dance with sparks flying and scattering.

The clashing weapons rang out acutely. A girl familiar to Fianna was enveloped in strong winds as she engaged the single-winged flying dragon spirit in an aerial battle.

"...Ellis!"

The ponytail fluttering in the wind and that stern figure undeniably belonged to no one but her.

Wielding «Ray Hawk» in her hands, she intended to follow up the surprise attack just now with a ferocious offensive.

This was no coincidence. She must have arrived as reinforcements, knowing Fianna was near.

ROOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAR!

"...!?"

At this moment, an angry dragon's roars shook the land.

The tyrant dragon spirit on the ground had started to destroy the wall of the ruins where Fianna was hiding.

(...If this continues, these ruins will collapse!)

Fianna produced from her palm a magical glow and jumped out from behind the pillar.

Possessing night vision, the dragon spirit instantly spotted Fianna and charged with a great rumbling.

However, Fianna calmly chanted spirit magic—

"Those of small stature, go forth and dance in the moonlit night! —«Fairy Flare»!"

Fianna released numerous spheres of light towards the charging tyrant dragon spirit.

Being the only light source in the darkness would of course make one the perfect prey, but it was a completely different matter when numerous glowing objects were present.

Mixed amongst the irregularly dancing little spheres of light, Fianna's figure once again disappeared into a back alley.

"Huff, huff, huff..."

Weaving through the winding path, she reached a place surrounded by an gloomy and creepy forest.

Once here, even the flying dragon spirit would find it difficult to spot her from the air.

(...!?)

A sudden chilling sense of terror caused Fianna to halt in her steps.

Immediately, a massive object flew past, right before her.

Crash—A heavy shattering sound was heard.

As the stone tiled cracked open, a huge hole was opened up in the ground ahead.

"...!"

Fianna was instantly scared frozen.

The object that had opened up a hole in the ground—a massive wrecking ball connected to a chain.

"...Hey, your instincts are not bad. To be able to escape this «Morningstar»."

Clack—Accompained by a heavy sound, the iron ball and chain were pulled back.

Fianna turned to find a girl standing on top of a collapsed stone wall.

A petite girl with her dark brown hair trimmed neat and short.

Wielding a massive wrecking ball in one hand, she looked down at Fianna.

She was dressed in a red uniform with white trimmings.

"The Sacred Spirit Knights..."

Fianna groaned with despair.

...Backed into a corner, only to find herself targeted by yet another team.

"Belonging to team «Stahl Loewe» of the Sacred Spirit Knights—Alda Reed."

The girl announced her name loudly and swung the chain nimbly.

"—Hand over the «Demon Sword of Darkness» in your possession immediately."

The giant wrecking ball was launched again—!

(...!)

Just as Fianna closed her eyes, in that very instant—

Clang——!

A clear metallic sound rang out through the dark night.

"...Eh?"

A voice of surprise escaped from Fianna's lips.

"At least I made it."

Slowly, she opened her eyes.

Only to find ''him'' standing before her.

The young man wielding the «Demon Slayer» with dazzling brilliance.

"Kamito-kun!"

Fianna opened her dusk-colored eyes.

===Part 4===

"...Sorry for my delay."

Shielding the collapsed Fianna behind his back, Kamito turned around and said to her.

Due to his forced entrance, the arm he used to deflect the wrecking ball was now slightly numb.

"Kamito-kun... How did you know I was here?"

Surprised rather than relieved, Fianna asked with astonishment.

"Rinslet and Ellis told me. Also, I saw the flash from the spirit crystal."

Rushing to the battlefield, Kamito and Rinslet had separated to look for Fianna.

Seeing the intense burst of light, he tried to rush over here and succeeded in finding her as expected.

"...Kazehaya Kamito. The elementalist who defeated our second squad «Stahl Wölfe» huh."

The wrecking ball-wielding girl glared at Kamito with contempt.

"Are you a member of the «Sacred Spirit Knights»?"

"Alda Reed. Luminaris-sama's right hand."

The iron ball and chain rattled loudly.

"If you retreat instantly, I'll let you off for now. I'm sorry but you're no match for me alone."

Kamito shrugged and declared.

Although his divine power had not recovered completely from the battle against Valaraukar, a single opponent was no problem at all. So long as he restricted Est's power, he should be able to blade dance for several minutes.

"I appreciate your goodwill, but the «Sacred Spirit Knights» never let prey get away from them!"

"...!"

Alda Reed yelled as she launched the wrecking ball at Kamito.

Kamito jumped and dodged. Like a dance, he leaped continuously in the forest.

The shining «Terminus Est» traced out a trail of light in the darkness.

Against the background of the night, the chain twisted and turned like a snake. In this forest with poor visibility, trying to read its changing trajectories would be challenging—''Indeed, that would be the case for a typical elementalist''.

(Compared to Claire's whip, these trajectories are way too crude.)

Jumping between the trees, Kamito instantly read the chain's path.

Dodging the endlessly swinging chain by a paper-thin margin, he engaged the girl on the wall in close quarters—

Only to see Alda Reed's lips twist slightly.

(—Oh no, I made a mistake!)

Kamito suddenly realized.

Her target was not Kamito—

"This is your weakness. Male elementalist."

The chain's trajectory changed dramatically in midair, making its way to behind Kamito, towards Fianna who was watching the blade dance from the ground.

"—Fianna!"

Fianna had not even noticed the incoming attack. There was simply no time to dodge—!

Kamito threw his sword towards the air, stepped on a tree to perform a somersault, instantly squeezing the most out of his leg muscles—jumping over.

The «Instructional School»'s combat skill «Thunderclap»—making use of god-like speed, Kamito rushed before Fianna and blocked the wrecking ball's attack with his arms crossed.

"...Guh, ahh...!"

The impact made his body feel like it was about to fall apart. The sound of bone shattering rang out.

"Cough...!"

"—Kamito-kun!"

Fianna frantically embraced Kamito from behind as he collapsed on one knee.

Although he had enveloped his body in divine power beforehand, blocking an elemental waffe barehanded was too excessive.

(...That wrecking ball is completely materialized.)

The «Blade Dance» was not about mutual slaughtering without rules. Under normal conditions, elemental waffen were required to be kept in an astralized state, unable to cause physical damage to the body—

The thrown sword fell before Kamito after spinning several rounds in the air.

Spitting bloody froth, Kamito clutched the «Demon Slayer» with a trembling hand.

"...I misjudged you. To think the Holy Kingdom's knight would resort to such underhanded means."

"I am not so arrogant as to think I could defeat you in direct combat."

Playing with the «Morningstar» which had returned to her hand, the female knight spoke coldly.

"Besides, Luminaris-sama's instructions were to destroy the demon sword of darkness—"

"Demon sword...? What on earth is that about—Guh...!"

Kamito coughed blood again.

(...This is bad.)

Sweat appeared on his forehead. The impact just now probably damaged his internal organs.

"Kamito-kun, let me perform healing magic right now."

"Don't, it's unfortunate but the enemy won't give me time—"

"Of course!"

Alda Reed yelled as she threw the «Morningstar».

Dodging was not possible. The target was not Kamito but Fianna.

"You...!"

Still about to move the «Demon Slayer» with one hand, Kamito swung it upwards in one breath.

The sword's edge deflected the heavy iron ball. If used at full strength, Est would probably have sliced the wrecking ball into halves. But currently, simply deflection was already taking all of Kamito's strength.

"Hmph, how much longer can you last with one arm!?"

"Tsk...!"

Kamito clicked his tongue as he deflected the wrecking ball again.

...Indeed, he could not last long like this. Since the enemy's target was Fianna, he could not leave this spot.

"Fianna, hurry and summon «Georgios»—"

"I am unable to summon at this time."

Fianna shook her head at Kamito's call.

(...Well, that makes sense on further thought.)

The fact that she had not summoned her contracted spirit in a situation like this already indicated her inability to summon.

Did she exhaust her divine power or did the spirit suffer too much damage and had to recover?

In order to break out of the current situation, their only hope was waiting for reinforcements from Ellis and Rinslet who were fighting the dragon knight in the air—

(...They're in a desperate struggle too.)

The faint sounds of weapons clashing could be heard from afar.

The enemy was a member of the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor», a regular competitor at the «Blade Dance». Furthermore, they were fighting a flying dragon elementalist whose top specialty was aerial combat. Only through teamwork were the two girls barely able to keep up with the dragon knight.

From the way it looked, Kamito could not expect any reinforcements within short time.

—At this moment, the sound of trees falling could be heard from behind.

"...What now!?"

Turning back, Kamito found amidst the collapsed trees a massive ground dragon!

"A tyrant dragon spirit...!"

"You are the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor»'s prey!"

Riding the viciously roaring dragon was a girl in a military uniform who looked down at him.

"Kazehaya Kamito. Deceiving Leonora-sama is a severe crime!"

"What are you talking about!?"

"Talking is useless, prepare to die!"

The ground dragon roared viciously and swung its massive front limbs.

Kamito hastily used his sword to block the attack, but—

(...W-What is with this monstrous strength!)

Tyrant dragon spirits were unable to fly, but instead possessed overwhelming strength.

Even someone like Kamito could hardly block its attack with one hand.

"...Take—This!"

Even so, Kamito released divine power in his legs and endured forcibly.

However, if this continued, Fianna would be crushed behind him—

"How foolish. To even dare try beating a combat-type tyrant dragon spirit in a contest of strength!"

"Guh... Oooh..."

With a frightening roar, the tyrant dragon spirit concentrated all its weight on its claws.

Kamito's feet sank deeply into the ground as he fell upon his knees.

(...Guh, if she wants a battle of strength—)

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Kamito infused the «Demon Slayer» with maximum divine power.

Releasing dazzling brilliance, the sword sliced through the tyrant dragon spirit's hard claws.

"What!?"

The female dragon knight faltered.

(Success—!)

Continung the momentum from slicing the claws, Kamito chopped towards the tyrant dragon spirit's neck—

"...Kamito-kun!"

In that instant, Kamito was struck in the flank, sending his entire body tumbling to the side.

"Cough...!"

His vision began to spin. His body struck a stone wall.

"Fufu, how helpful of you to seal his movements."

"You... Bitch...!"

The massive wrecking ball pierced Kamito's abdomen deeply.

"...How shocking to think he managed to take on the «Morningstar»'s attack."

"Kazehaya Kamito is my prey. Stop interfering!"

"Ara, the one who started making a move on other people's prey is clearly you."

Faced with the furious dragon knight, Alda Reed shrugged.

"Kamito-kun, pull yourself together, Kamito-kun...!"

...He could hear Fianna's cries. The voice was getting more and more distant and vague.

Color swiftly faded from his face. Many ribs were broken—

(...Damn it, my consciousness... is..."

Warm light enveloped Kamito's entire body.

Fianna was probably casting healing spirit magic. But its effects were hardly amounted to a drop in the bucket. Kamito's body repelled holy spirit magic.

"Fianna... Hurry... Flee...!"

"I won't let you have your way—"

Alda sent Kamito flying with the wrecking ball again.

Sparks flickered. As his body was struck into the air, Kamito's consciousness suddenly dimmed.

(...D-Damn it... In this kind of place...)

Just as Kamito fainted, he reached out involuntarily.

—Hurry and awaken, Kamito.

He heard the voice of ''her'' whom he longed for.

===Part 5===

(...Eh?)

Resounding in his mind was a comforting voice—

(...Could it be Restia?)

Opening his eyes slightly, Kamito felt intense pain all over his body.

"...-kun, Kamito-kun...!"

Thrown on the ground, Kamito could hear Fianna's desperate cries.

Then did the voice Kamito heard just now belong to Fianna instead of Restia—?

(...No, that's not right. I couldn't possibly have recognized her voice wrongly.)

Kamito searched for signs of Restia in his view.

—Then he noticed for the first time.

A one-handed sword hanging by Fianna's waist.

(Could that be the «Vorpal Sword»!?)

There was a reason why it took him this long to notice.

The sword's body was blacker than night, seeming as if it melded into the darkness.

Although there were slight differences in its shape, it was without a doubt the demon sword of darkness Kamito once wielded in the past.

(...Why would Fianna be carrying Restia?)

Just as this question struck Kamito.

—Clang. A sudden intense pain.

This was not the result of external injuries. Instead, this was intense pain coming from inside as if his head was being torn apart.

Then—

—If you wish to obtain enough power to protect what is precious to you, Kamito, then go on and awaken.

Once again, he heard that voice.

Coming from inside his skull, her whispers—Rather it is ''a voice very similar to hers''.

Bathump, bathump—Kamito felt his heart beating intensely. It was as if all the blood in his entire body was boiling.

—A great power lies dormant within you. I can release this power.

(...Wha...t... Who on earth, are you...?)

Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump.

His blood was boiling. All the muscles of his body began to convulse. His bones creaked noisily.

"Ah... Guh, ah, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

"Kamito-kun, what's the matter—uwah!"

Kamito roared and suddenly knocked Fianna away from his side.

"Fian...na... Stay away from me, fur... ther...!"

"Kamito... -kun...?"

Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump.

As the heart beat drove his sanity mad, Kamito's consciousness was consumed by darkness.

—Very well, the time to awaken has arrived. «Demon King» Ren Ashbell.

Then, ''it'' awakened.

===Part 6===

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh—!"

Out from Kamito's throat came a roar like a beast's.

"What!?" "What is going on!?"

Kamito suddenly stood up, causing the two elementalists to widen their eyes.

Wielding the «Demon Slayer», he stared at the tyrant dragon spirit ahead of him with a hollow gaze.

Instantly, the massive spirit stepped back as if fearful of Kamito despite its greater size.

"Impossible! That body should not be able to move—"

The female dragon knight yelled with an expression of disbelief.

However, her sentence which resembled a scream was not finished.

Instantly closing in, Kamito swung the «Demon Slayer».

The tyrant dragon spirit's massive body was instantly sliced into two.

Its body cut into halves, the tyrant dragon spirit dissipated into the air.

"...Eh?"

The dragon knight who had been riding it fell to the ground, immobilized in shock.

She seemed like she had not understood what just happened.

"...No way... Right? With one hit, a «Tyrant Dragon»..."

Raising his great sword, Kamito ignored her and continued.

Dangling one broken arm, he advanced forward like a specter.

(...What is this power?)

The calm part of his mind puzzled.

Chopping apart the tyrant dragon spirit just now came undoubtedly out of his own will.

Driven by the impulse to destroy, he had swung the «Demon Slayer».

(What on earth, am I... Guh...)

In opposition to his lingering shred of rationality, his boiling blood yearned for battle.

"...W-What... What on earth is going on!?"

Standing on the wall, Alda Reed could not help but waver, her voice trembling.

Clear signs of fear appeared on her face.

Kamito slowly turned towards her and leaped from the ground.

"Yee—"

Alda's face distorted out of fear—

"Y-You... Go and diiiiiiiiiiiiieee!"

She launcehd her elemental waffe, the «Morningstar».

THe iron chain flew haphazardly through the night sky.

However, its complicated motion looked as though it was standing still in Kamito's eyes.

Releasing divine power from his toes, he accelerated—''Running on the wildly dancing chains themselves''.

Alda's face was consumed with disbelief. As if she were saying how could this be possible—!

"Ah, ahhhhhhhhhhh!"

Entering a complete state of fearful panic, she swung the chain randomly.

But it was merely a futile struggle. kamito ran as if his feet were attracted to the chain.

The «Instructional School»'s special combat steps, the «Demon Spider»—a technique that allowed one to stick to a surface by wrapping the soles of the feet in divine power.

However, this was a technique intended for moving through narrow passages and was not supposed to work on a wildly dancing chain. Truly god-like in execution.

Kamito jumped and landed lightly on the wall where Alda was standing.

"Ah, ahhh... Ahhhhh..."

Alda Reed loosened her grip and dropped her elemental waffe, falling to her knees.

The tip of the sacred sword pointed to the girl as her mouth opened and closed.

—Indeed, the sword was thrust towards the enemy.

Her voice resounded in his mind nonstop.

Unable to resist the impulse, Kamito raised the sword with his trembling hand.

"O-Oh... Ohhhh, oh...!"

(...No, I can't...!)

Freezing his posture with the sword raised, Kamito stopped his movements.

The opponent had already dropped her weapon and stopped resisting. Swinging his sword at an opponent like that was not allowed. However—

—No need to hesitate. You are the «Demon King».

—Commit atrocities as you desire, violate as you desire, destroy as you desire.

(...I am the... Demon... King..."

...Clang. Clang clang clang clang.

His head began to hurt again.

Every time her voice resounded in his mind, his rationality was gradually swallowed by the darkness.

"I... must... Ah, ahhh, ah... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Just as Kamito was about to swing down the «Demon Slayer»—

—Kamito!

The weight suddenly disappeared from his hands.

"...!?"

Losing balance, Kamito fell over forwards.

Poof—The one who caught him was a girl with silver-white hair.

Her petite body embraced his injured body tenderly.

Her fine hair bushed against his face.

"Es...t...?"

Kamito muttered hoarsely.

His sanity recovered just as it was about to be devoured by the darkness.

"It's okay now, Kamito?"

Est embraced Kamito's back lightly as she whispered.

Alda Reed of the «Sacred Spirit Knights» had completely lost all will to fight by this point.

===Part 7===

Enshrouded by the silence of endless darkness—

The darkness spirit girl could feel a slight pulsation.

(Kamito, are you there?)

—Indeed, he was by her side.

However, her words could not reach him.

The connection of the spirit contract had already been severed. Even if Kamito were to take up the demon sword that Restia had transformed into, it was already too late.

(Kamito, do not listen to my voice, ''I have already''—)

But her voice could not be transmitted no matter what.

Thus her lamentations were devoured by darkness, disappearing into space.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter1|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter3}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter2

2013-03-21T14:57:43Z

Nukie: /* Part 2 */

==Chapter 2 - The Darkness Beckons Invitingly==

===Part 1===

—This person is the Demon King's successor.

—We of the «Snake» have, for a very long time now, looked forward to the child of destiny.

In a dark prison, the young Kamito was surrounded heavily by a group of old men wearing faceless masks.

His arms and legs were completely immobile. Even trying to speak or shift his gaze was impossible.

...He realized he was in a dream.

A dream where one was aware of being in a dream—A lucid dream.

However, Kamito could not wake himself up.

It was as if someone had reached out and dragged him into an abyss of his consciousness.

—Once the plan comes to fruition, our tragic wish shall be realized.

—But it is still slightly too early for him to make contact with ''her''.

—First, the heart of this child of destiny must be obliterated first.

The old men's words reverberated in the prison.

(Stop... it... Stop it immediately!)

Countless arms reached out from the darkness, obscuring Kamito's vision.

His view went dark. As soon as he opened his eyes again, Kamito found himself suspended in endless darkness.

His arms and legs were tightly entangled and restrained by darkness that felt like mud.

(...What the heck is this?)

It was not the first time for him to be having nightmares about his time at the «Instructional School» but none of them were like this one.

—You are the child of darkness, our successor.

An astounding voice sounded within his mind.

(...Who... is it...?)

The voice did not belong to the old men. More alien in quality—an inhuman voice.

—We are the past reincarnations of the «Demon King». Our past existences were identical to yours.

Amidst the pitch black mud, numerous skeletons surfaced.

(You are—«Nepenthes Lore»!?)

That was how the ominous black knight looked, the one whom Restia led around.

(...Saying that I am the same existence as you, what on earth is that about?)

This was a dream. The monster before his eyes was nothing but an illusion in Kamito's mind.

Even so, it was imperative to question the monster.

—Sleeping within you, the «Demon King» is about to awaken.

—You will likely fall to become an existence equal to ours, to become the most terrible «Demon King» in history.

(...Complete rubbish! I'm neither going to become the Demon King nor will I became like you guys!)

Squeezing out a voice that could not be described as a voice, Kamito yelled as hard as he could.

Numerous Nepthenthes Lores were restless in the darkness, laughing loudly as they disappeared.

At the same time, Kamito's consciousness sank into the pitch black mud.

—By the way, Kamito.

Just as he was about to lose consciousness, he heard her voice.

—when I have changed so much that I am myself no longer...

—Kill me.

(Res... tia...!)

===Part 2===

"Huff, huff, huff..."

Feeling an unpleasant feeling like he had fallen somewhere, Kamito woke up.

His heart was racing abnormally quickly. His body also felt quite heavy with sweat.

The sense of terror from falling into the darkness was still lingered vividly in his mind.

"...A nightmare? Those have been rare ever since I came to the Academy."

Kamito wiped the sweat off his brow and sighed.

Probably due to the series of intense battles, his nerves had become over excited.

At this moment.

"—Kamito, are you okay?"

He heard a cute voice coming from above.

"...!?"

Kamito frantically jumped up.

Turning around, he found a cute little rabbit.

Long lustrous silver-white hair. Clad over her milky-white skin was a tight-fitting, erotic, enameled outfit. Over her legs she was wearing fishnet tights with high heel boots. Behind her was a round fluffy tail.

Most striking of all was the pair of rabbit ears on top of her head.

The legendary sword spirit, who had vanquished the Demon King, was now gazing at Kamito with her mysterious violet eyes.

"Umm..."

Despite Kamito's ignorance in worldly matters, he still knew this much.

...This was commonly known as the bunny girl.

The question was why would his contracted spirit dress up in this manner—

"...Est, what on earth are you doing?"

"Yes. I am acting as Kamito's pillow."

Est nodded expressionlessly.

"Pillow?"

Dressed in her bunny girl outfit, Est was sitting formally in a kneeling position.

...Come to think of it, I was sleeping on the ground and yet my head didn't hurt at all.

"Est, were you providing me with a lap pillow?"

"Yes, Kamito. You seemed like you were having a nightmare."

Est must have been quite worried as she watched Kamito experiencing a nightmare. However, rather than wake up Kamito who was exhausted, she chose to give him a lap pillow instead.

"Thank you, Est."

As Kamito stroked her head, Est half-closed her eyes in enjoyment.

"...But why are you dressed as a bunny girl?"

"Even if it's you, Kamito, I feel embarrassed if someone touches my bare legs."

Est remained expressionless despite the blush on her face, answering in a whisper.

...I see. For some reason, this sword spirit was immensely ashamed of exposing her legs. Even though it was just her lap, letting Kamito rest upon them must have been quite embarrassing for her. Hence, instead of wearing her usual kneesocks she chose fishnet tights instead.

"...Then what about the rabbit ears?"

"Yes. A rare opportunity."

"...I see, a rare opportunity."

"Yes."

...Oh well, if she simply wore fishnet tights with nothing else, it would be rather troubling after all.

"Kamito, are you unhappy with this getup?"

The rabbit ears she wore on her head were swaying slightly apprehensively.

"No, umm... I-It's very cute!"

Kamito frantically followed up with a compliment.

"..."

The rabbit ears jumped in joy.

Although Est remained expressionless as always, it was much easier to read her emotions from the rabbit ears on her head.

(...Hmm, this is quite convenient. Wouldn't it be nice if she wore them all the time?)

Just as this joking thought crossed his mind—

"...Strange?"

Kamito suddenly realized.

...Muir was missing.

"Est, where did Muir go?"

"When I woke up, she was already gone."

"...?"

Kamito surveyed his surroundings.

The fire of the spirit crystal still provided lighting within the shrine.

Kamito could not have slept for too long a duration.

"Where did that girl go?"

She could not have left the shrine alone, right? Even for Muir, without a militarized spirit for her to command, wandering alone in this «Abandoned City» was too dangerous.

—At this moment, Kamito's searching gaze stopped at a certain spot.

Beside where Kamito had been sleeping, for an instant, something flashed.

"This is..."

Approaching for a closer look, Kamito found a tiny red stone rolling there.

As the symbol of «Team Inferno», it was a «Magic Stone» carved with an emblem of snakes and flames.

«Magic Stones» had to be kept on one's person. Once separated from the body for a certain length of time, «Leap» magic would be forcibly triggered.

The placement of the stone implied that Muir had retired from the «Blade Dance» by her own volition.

"Muir..."

Muttering softly, Kamito picked up the «Magic Stone».

Clearly he still had so much more to chat with her about—

"Kamito?"

"...Oh, it's nothing."

Nodding, Kamito placed the «Magic Stone» into his uniform pocket.

(...Muir, you're not some kind of «Monster» but a noble elementalist.)

At this moment, the sound of frantic footsteps came from outside.

"...What's going on?"

Kamito instantly readied his stance and looked towards the entrance.

However, as soon as he recognized the girl's figure in the darkness, he relaxed his guard.

"K-Kamito-san!"

Rinslet rushed into the shrine.

She was probably in the middle of purification when she made her way back, for her platinum-blonde hair was still wet.

'Rinslet, what happened?"

"Her Highness the imperial princess is nearby... Hey, w-what are you two doing there?"

Rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble...!

Rinslet's gaze was cast behind Kamito's back.

Obviously, that was where bunny girl Est was located.

"A-A misunderstanding... B-By the way, what happened actually?"

Kamito inquired hastily, prompting Rinslet to recall all of a sudden.

"Her Highness the imperial princess is currently engaged in battle nearby against the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor»."

"...Fianna? I got it, let's go immediately."

Kamito stood up, holding Est's hand.

"Est, I'm sorry we have to do this so soon after recovering, but I'm relying on you."

"Yes, I am you sword, your wish is my command."

The pair of rabbit ears quivered slightly.

Next, Est transformed into a massive sword shining with silver-white light.

===Part 3===

"Huff, huff... I hate this, such a hassle!"

As fireballs rained down upon the roads in the ruins, Fianna was panting as she ran away.

Hiding herself amongst the shadows in the collapsed wasteland, she kept diving into blind spots in the flying dragon spirit's overhead view.

"...!"

Suddenly, the nearby ground shook, forcing Fianna to stop running.

The wall in the ruins she was using to hide herself began to crumble, producing a cloud of dust and dirt.

"...W-What?"

Peering at the road from behind a stone pillar, she found a large earth dragon appearing out of the darkness.

Like the flying dragon elementalist in the sky, this was also one of Dracunia's dragon knights.

(A terrible situation...)

Fianna hid behind the stone pillar once more and bit her thumb.

Although an earth type tyrant dragon spirit was unable to fly, it possessed excellent sensing abilities.

It would most likely discover Fianna if she continued to hide like this. But as soon as she left the ruins she would be found by the flying dragon spirit from the air.

Unable to summon her contracted spirit, Fianna was currently a sitting duck.

(...I still have three of those blinding flash stones.)

It was quite inconceivable that the renowned «Knights of the Dragon Emperor» could be shaken off her trail using little tools like these.

(How could I allow myself to be eliminated in a place like this...)

Fianna reached her hand towards the sword hanging at her waist.

The demon sword of darkness that Claire had entrusted to her—The «Vorpal Sword».

(...I promised her, I will hand this sword to Kamito.)

Walking carefully to avoid making a sound, Fianna cautiously bided her time for an escape opportunity.

Surprisingly, this opportunity arrived quite quickly.

The sound of wind tearing through the atmosphere apart was heard.

Instantly, the wings of the flying dragon spirit circling above were sliced apart!

The flying dragon spirit spun as it fell.

The tyrant dragon elementalist's attention was drawn to that direction.

(Now...!)

Fianna had no idea what was going on, but undoubtedly this was a rare opportunity.

She instantly jumped out from behind the stone pillar and ran along the road.

"You—!"

The tyrant dragon elementalist sensed Fianna's presence.

At the same time, Fianna tossed out two blindingly bright «Spirit Crystals» in one go.

An explosive flash instantly dyed the pitch black night into white.

"Guh...!"

Taking advantage of the opening, Fianna hid behind the pillar again.

Looking up, she found two knights engaged in an intense blade dance with sparks flying and scattering.

The clashing weapons rang out acutely. A girl familiar to Fianna was enveloped in strong winds as she engaged the single-winged flying dragon spirit in an aerial battle.

"...Ellis!"

The ponytail fluttering in the wind and that stern figure undeniably belonged to no one but her.

Wielding «Ray Hawk» in her hands, she intended to follow up the surprise attack just now with a ferocious offensive.

This was no coincidence. She must have arrived as reinforcements, knowing Fianna was near.

ROOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAR!

"...!?"

At this moment, an angry dragon's roars shook the land.

The tyrant dragon spirit on the ground had started to destroy the wall of the ruins where Fianna was hiding.

(...If this continues, these ruins will collapse!)

Fianna produced from her palm a magical glow and jumped out from behind the pillar.

Possessing night vision, the dragon spirit instantly spotted Fianna and charged with a great rumbling.

However, Fianna calmly chanted spirit magic—

"Those of small stature, go forth and dance in the moonlit night! —«Fairy Flare»!"

Fianna released numerous spheres of light towards the charging tyrant dragon spirit.

Being the only light source in the darkness would of course make one the perfect prey, but it was a completely different matter when numerous glowing objects were present.

Mixed amongst the irregularly dancing little spheres of light, Fianna's figure once again disappeared into a back alley.

"Huff, huff, huff..."

Weaving through the winding path, she reached a place surrounded by an gloomy and creepy forest.

Once here, even the flying dragon spirit would find it difficult to spot her from the air.

(...!?)

A sudden chilling sense of terror caused Fianna to halt in her steps.

Immediately, a massive object flew past, right before her.

Crash—A heavy shattering sound was heard.

As the stone tiled cracked open, a huge hole was opened up in the ground ahead.

"...!"

Fianna was instantly scared frozen.

The object that had opened up a hole in the ground—a massive wrecking ball connected to a chain.

"...Hey, your instincts are not bad. To be able to escape this «Morningstar»."

Clack—Accompained by a heavy sound, the iron ball and chain were pulled back.

Fianna turned to find a girl standing on top of a collapsed stone wall.

A petite girl with her dark brown hair trimmed neat and short.

Wielding a massive wrecking ball in one hand, she looked down at Fianna.

She was dressed in a red uniform with white trimmings.

"The Sacred Spirit Knights..."

Fianna groaned with despair.

...Backed into a corner, only to find herself targeted by yet another team.

"Belonging to team «Stahl Loewe» of the Sacred Spirit Knights—Alda Reed."

The girl announced her name loudly and swung the chain nimbly.

"—Hand over the «Demon Sword of Darkness» in your possession immediately."

The giant wrecking ball was launched again—!

(...!)

Just as Fianna closed her eyes, in that very instant—

Clang——!

A clear metallic sound rang out through the dark night.

"...Eh?"

A voice of surprise escaped from Fianna's lips.

"At least I made it."

Slowly, she opened her eyes.

Only to find ''him'' standing before her.

The young man wielding the «Demon Slayer» with dazzling brilliance.

"Kamito-kun!"

Fianna opened her dusk-colored eyes.

===Part 4===

"...Sorry for my delay."

Shielding the collapsed Fianna behind his back, Kamito turned around and said to her.

Due to his forced entrance, the arm he used to deflect the wrecking ball was now slightly numb.

"Kamito-kun... How did you know I was here?"

Surprised rather than relieved, Fianna asked with astonishment.

"Rinslet and Ellis told me. Also, I saw the flash from the spirit crystal."

Rushing to the battlefield, Kamito and Rinslet had separated to look for Fianna.

Seeing the intense burst of light, he tried to rush over here and succeeded in finding her as expected.

"...Kazehaya Kamito. The elementalist who defeated our second squad «Stahl Wölfe» huh."

The wrecking ball-wielding girl glared at Kamito with contempt.

"Are you a member of the «Sacred Spirit Knights»?"

"Alda Reed. Luminaris-sama's right hand."

The iron ball and chain rattled loudly.

"If you retreat instantly, I'll let you off for now. I'm sorry but you're no match for me alone."

Kamito shrugged and declared.

Although his divine power had not recovered completely from the battle against Valaraukar, a single opponent was no problem at all. So long as he restricted Est's power, he should be able to blade dance for several minutes.

"I appreciate your goodwill, but the «Sacred Spirit Knights» never let prey get away from them!"

"...!"

Alda Reed yelled as she launched the wrecking ball at Kamito.

Kamito jumped and dodged. Like a dance, he leaped continuously in the forest.

The shining «Terminus Est» traced out a trail of light in the darkness.

Against the background of the night, the chain twisted and turned like a snake. In this forest with poor visibility, trying to read its changing trajectories would be challenging—''Indeed, that would be the case for a typical elementalist''.

(Compared to Claire's whip, these trajectories are way too crude.)

Jumping between the trees, Kamito instantly read the chain's path.

Dodging the endlessly swinging chain by a paper-thin margin, he engaged the girl on the wall in close quarters—

Only to see Alda Reed's lips twist slightly.

(—Oh no, I made a mistake!)

Kamito suddenly realized.

Her target was not Kamito—

"This is your weakness. Male elementalist."

The chain's trajectory changed dramatically in midair, making its way to behind Kamito, towards Fianna who was watching the blade dance from the ground.

"—Fianna!"

Fianna had not even noticed the incoming attack. There was simply no time to dodge—!

Kamito threw his sword towards the air, stepped on a tree to perform a somersault, instantly squeezing the most out of his leg muscles—jumping over.

The «Instructional School»'s combat skill «Thunderclap»—making use of god-like speed, Kamito rushed before Fianna and blocked the wrecking ball's attack with his arms crossed.

"...Guh, ahh...!"

The impact made his body feel like it was about to fall apart. The sound of bone shattering rang out.

"Cough...!"

"—Kamito-kun!"

Fianna frantically embraced Kamito from behind as he collapsed on one knee.

Although he had enveloped his body in divine power beforehand, blocking an elemental waffe barehanded was too excessive.

(...That wrecking ball is completely materialized.)

The «Blade Dance» was not about mutual slaughtering without rules. Under normal conditions, elemental waffen were required to be kept in an astralized state, unable to cause physical damage to the body—

The thrown sword fell before Kamito after spinning several rounds in the air.

Spitting bloody froth, Kamito clutched the «Demon Slayer» with a trembling hand.

"...I misjudged you. To think the Holy Kingdom's knight would resort to such underhanded means."

"I am not so arrogant as to think I could defeat you in direct combat."

Playing with the «Morningstar» which had returned to her hand, the female knight spoke coldly.

"Besides, Luminaris-sama's instructions were to destroy the demon sword of darkness—"

"Demon sword...? What on earth is that about—Guh...!"

Kamito coughed blood again.

(...This is bad.)

Sweat appeared on his forehead. The impact just now probably damaged his internal organs.

"Kamito-kun, let me perform healing magic right now."

"Don't, it's unfortunate but the enemy won't give me time—"

"Of course!"

Alda Reed yelled as she threw the «Morningstar».

Dodging was not possible. The target was not Kamito but Fianna.

"You...!"

Still about to move the «Demon Slayer» with one hand, Kamito swung it upwards in one breath.

The sword's edge deflected the heavy iron ball. If used at full strength, Est would probably have sliced the wrecking ball into halves. But currently, simply deflection was already taking all of Kamito's strength.

"Hmph, how much longer can you last with one arm!?"

"Tsk...!"

Kamito clicked his tongue as he deflected the wrecking ball again.

...Indeed, he could not last long like this. Since the enemy's target was Fianna, he could not leave this spot.

"Fianna, hurry and summon «Georgios»—"

"I am unable to summon at this time."

Fianna shook her head at Kamito's call.

(...Well, that makes sense on further thought.)

The fact that she had not summoned her contracted spirit in a situation like this already indicated her inability to summon.

Did she exhaust her divine power or did the spirit suffer too much damage and had to recover?

In order to break out of the current situation, their only hope was waiting for reinforcements from Ellis and Rinslet who were fighting the dragon knight in the air—

(...They're in a desperate struggle too.)

The faint sounds of weapons clashing could be heard from afar.

The enemy was a member of the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor», a regular competitor at the «Blade Dance». Furthermore, they were fighting a flying dragon elementalist whose top specialty was aerial combat. Only through teamwork were the two girls barely able to keep up with the dragon knight.

From the way it looked, Kamito could not expect any reinforcements within short time.

—At this moment, the sound of trees falling could be heard from behind.

"...What now!?"

Turning back, Kamito found amidst the collapsed trees a massive ground dragon!

"A tyrant dragon spirit...!"

"You are the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor»'s prey!"

Riding the viciously roaring dragon was a girl in a military uniform who looked down at him.

"Kazehaya Kamito. Deceiving Leonora-sama is a severe crime!"

"What are you talking about!?"

"Talking is useless, prepare to die!"

The ground dragon roared viciously and swung its massive front limbs.

Kamito hastily used his sword to block the attack, but—

(...W-What is with this monstrous strength!)

Tyrant dragon spirits were unable to fly, but instead possessed overwhelming strength.

Even someone like Kamito could hardly block its attack with one hand.

"...Take—This!"

Even so, Kamito released divine power in his legs and endured forcibly.

However, if this continued, Fianna would be crushed behind him—

"How foolish. To even dare try beating a combat-type tyrant dragon spirit in a contest of strength!"

"Guh... Oooh..."

With a frightening roar, the tyrant dragon spirit concentrated all its weight on its claws.

Kamito's feet sank deeply into the ground as he fell upon his knees.

(...Guh, if she wants a battle of strength—)

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Kamito infused the «Demon Slayer» with maximum divine power.

Releasing dazzling brilliance, the sword sliced through the tyrant dragon spirit's hard claws.

"What!?"

The female dragon knight faltered.

(Success—!)

Continung the momentum from slicing the claws, Kamito chopped towards the tyrant dragon spirit's neck—

"...Kamito-kun!"

In that instant, Kamito was struck in the flank, sending his entire body tumbling to the side.

"Cough...!"

His vision began to spin. His body struck a stone wall.

"Fufu, how helpful of you to seal his movements."

"You... Bitch...!"

The massive wrecking ball pierced Kamito's abdomen deeply.

"...How shocking to think he managed to take on the «Morningstar»'s attack."

"Kazehaya Kamito is my prey. Stop interfering!"

"Ara, the one who started making a move on other people's prey is clearly you."

Faced with the furious dragon knight, Alda Reed shrugged.

"Kamito-kun, pull yourself together, Kamito-kun...!"

...He could hear Fianna's cries. The voice was getting more and more distant and vague.

Color swiftly faded from his face. Many ribs were broken—

(...Damn it, my consciousness... is..."

Warm light enveloped Kamito's entire body.

Fianna was probably casting healing spirit magic. But its effects were hardly amounted to a drop in the bucket. Kamito's body repelled holy spirit magic.

"Fianna... Hurry... Flee...!"

"I won't let you have your way—"

Alda sent Kamito flying with the wrecking ball again.

Sparks flickered. As his body was struck into the air, Kamito's consciousness suddenly dimmed.

(...D-Damn it... In this kind of place...)

Just as Kamito fainted, he reached out involuntarily.

—Hurry and awaken, Kamito.

He heard the voice of ''her'' whom he longed for.

===Part 5===

(...Eh?)

Resounding in his mind was a comforting voice—

(...Could it be Restia?)

Opening his eyes slightly, Kamito felt intense pain all over his body.

"...-kun, Kamito-kun...!"

Thrown on the ground, Kamito could hear Fianna's desperate cries.

Then did the voice Kamito heard just now belong to Fianna instead of Restia—?

(...No, that's not right. I couldn't possibly have recognized her voice wrongly.)

Kamito searched for signs of Restia in his view.

—Then he noticed for the first time.

A one-handed sword hanging by Fianna's waist.

(Could that be the «Vorpal Sword»!?)

There was a reason why it took him this long to notice.

The sword's body was blacker than night, seeming as if it melded into the darkness.

Although there were slight differences in its shape, it was without a doubt the demon sword of darkness Kamito once wielded in the past.

(...Why would Fianna be carrying Restia?)

Just as this question struck Kamito.

—Clang. A sudden intense pain.

This was not the result of external injuries. Instead, this was intense pain coming from inside as if his head was being torn apart.

Then—

—If you wish to obtain enough power to protect what is precious to you, Kamito, then go on and awaken.

Once again, he heard that voice.

Coming from inside his skull, her whispers—Rather it is ''a voice very similar to hers''.

Bathump, bathump—Kamito felt his heart beating intensely. It was as if all the blood in his entire body was boiling.

—A great power lies dormant withn you. I can release this power.

(...Wha...t... Who on earth, are you...?)

Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump.

His blood was boiling. All the muscles of his body began to convulse. His bones creaked noisily.

"Ah... Guh, ah, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

"Kamito-kun, what's the matter—uwah!"

Kamito roared and suddenly knocked Fianna away from his side.

"Fian...na... Stay away from me, fur... ther...!"

"Kamito... -kun...?"

Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump. Bathump.

As the heart beat drove his sanity mad, Kamito's consciousness was consumed by darkness.

—Very well, the time to awaken has arrived. «Demon King» Ren Ashbell.

Then, ''it'' awakened.

===Part 6===

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh—!"

Out from Kamito's throat came a roar like a beast's.

"What!?" "What is going on!?"

Kamito suddenly stood up, causing the two elementalists to widen their eyes.

Wielding the «Demon Slayer», he stared at the tyrant dragon spirit ahead of him with a hollow gaze.

Instantly, the massive spirit stepped back as if fearful of Kamito despite its greater size.

"Impossible! That body should not be able to move—"

The female dragon knight yelled with an expression of disbelief.

However, her sentence which resembled a scream was not finished.

Instantly closing in, Kamito swung the «Demon Slayer».

The tyrant dragon spirit's massive body was instantly sliced into two.

Its body cut into halves, the tyrant dragon spirit dissipated into the air.

"...Eh?"

The dragon knight who had been riding it fell to the ground, immobilized in shock.

She seemed like she had not understood what just happened.

"...No way... Right? With one hit, a «Tyrant Dragon»..."

Raising his great sword, Kamito ignored her and continued.

Dangling one broken arm, he advanced forward like a specter.

(...What is this power?)

The calm part of his mind puzzled.

Chopping apart the tyrant dragon spirit just now came undoubtedly out of his own will.

Driven by the impulse to destroy, he had swung the «Demon Slayer».

(What on earth, am I... Guh...)

In opposition to his lingering shred of rationality, his boiling blood yearned for battle.

"...W-What... What on earth is going on!?"

Standing on the wall, Alda Reed could not help but waver, her voice trembling.

Clear signs of fear appeared on her face.

Kamito slowly turned towards her and leaped from the ground.

"Yee—"

Alda's face distorted out of fear—

"Y-You... Go and diiiiiiiiiiiiieee!"

She launcehd her elemental waffe, the «Morningstar».

THe iron chain flew haphazardly through the night sky.

However, its complicated motion looked as though it was standing still in Kamito's eyes.

Releasing divine power from his toes, he accelerated—''Running on the wildly dancing chains themselves''.

Alda's face was consumed with disbelief. As if she were saying how could this be possible—!

"Ah, ahhhhhhhhhhh!"

Entering a complete state of fearful panic, she swung the chain randomly.

But it was merely a futile struggle. kamito ran as if his feet were attracted to the chain.

The «Instructional School»'s special combat steps, the «Demon Spider»—a technique that allowed one to stick to a surface by wrapping the soles of the feet in divine power.

However, this was a technique intended for moving through narrow passages and was not supposed to work on a wildly dancing chain. Truly god-like in execution.

Kamito jumped and landed lightly on the wall where Alda was standing.

"Ah, ahhh... Ahhhhh..."

Alda Reed loosened her grip and dropped her elemental waffe, falling to her knees.

The tip of the sacred sword pointed to the girl as her mouth opened and closed.

—Indeed, the sword was thrust towards the enemy.

Her voice resounded in his mind nonstop.

Unable to resist the impulse, Kamito raised the sword with his trembling hand.

"O-Oh... Ohhhh, oh...!"

(...No, I can't...!)

Freezing his posture with the sword raised, Kamito stopped his movements.

The opponent had already dropped her weapon and stopped resisting. Swinging his sword at an opponent like that was not allowed. However—

—No need to hesitate. You are the «Demon King».

—Commit atrocities as you desire, violate as you desire, destroy as you desire.

(...I am the... Demon... King..."

...Clang. Clang clang clang clang.

His head began to hurt again.

Every time her voice resounded in his mind, his rationality was gradually swallowed by the darkness.

"I... must... Ah, ahhh, ah... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Just as Kamito was about to swing down the «Demon Slayer»—

—Kamito!

The weight suddenly disappeared from his hands.

"...!?"

Losing balance, Kamito fell over forwards.

Poof—The one who caught him was a girl with silver-white hair.

Her petite body embraced his injured body tenderly.

Her fine hair bushed against his face.

"Es...t...?"

Kamito muttered hoarsely.

His sanity recovered just as it was about to be devoured by the darkness.

"It's okay now, Kamito?"

Est embraced Kamito's back lightly as she whispered.

Alda Reed of the «Sacred Spirit Knights» had completely lost all will to fight by this point.

===Part 7===

Enshrouded by the silence of endless darkness—

The darkness spirit girl could feel a slight pulsation.

(Kamito, are you there?)

—Indeed, he was by her side.

However, her words could not reach him.

The connection of the spirit contract had already been severed. Even if Kamito were to take up the demon sword that Restia had transformed into, it was already too late.

(Kamito, do not listen to my voice, ''I have already''—)

But her voice could not be transmitted no matter what.

Thus her lamentations were devoured by darkness, disappearing into space.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter1|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter3}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Chapter7

2013-03-15T17:53:53Z

Nukie: /* Part 4 */

==Chapter 7 - Cross Fire==

===Part 1===

"...!"

The earth was shaking violently.

As Kamito and Ellis were rendered speechless, above them, a demon shrouded in crimson flames let loose a deep roar.

The atmosphere trembled and the sweeping gust of scorching air seared skin.

Gazing up at the massive demon overhead, Kamito groaned.

"Muir..."

"What is it, Onii-sama? You don't want to play with Muir?"

The innocently smiling girl -- Muir Alenstarl.

A snake pattern was entwined around her right arm, glowing ominously.

This was not a spirit seal.

Rather, for this girl known as the «Monster», this was the abnormal ability she was born with -- «Jester's Vise».

In order to control this abnormal ability, a «Cursed Armament Seal» had been implanted.

"If you want to play, isn't it a bit late at night?"

"Ara, Muir likes playing at night."

Muir licked her lips.

"...Ellis, jump quickly!"

Kamito instantly yelled.

The giant demon flame spirit casually swung the flaming whip.

Accompanied by a massive boom, the rubble on the ground exploded and rained down as scorching lava.

(...W-What kind of strength is this!?)

Jumping into the air, Kamito swallowed hard.

The ground was split apart as if it had suffered an earthquake as well as scorched and burned tragically.

Although there were similarities, the demon flame spirit's whip was closer to a blunt weapon like a club compared to Claire's «Flametongue» which included the traits of a slashing weapon.

...Even without a direct hit, getting swept in the wake of the weapon's aftershock was probably enough to kiss goodbye to this world.

If that kind of thing keeps being swung unhindered--

(How utterly terrifying...)

Moving along the slanting wall of the ruins, Kamito jumped repeatedly. As a first step, it was imperative to find high ground to seek refuge from the flames. Naturally, he realized that this would not last for long--

"Kamito!"

Ellis caught up to him using «Flight» magic.

Landing by Kamito's side, she glared at the demon flame spirit that dyed the entire dark night red.

"...What a terrifying spirit. Most likely, it is a tactical-class militarized spirit."

"Yeah. Muir is an expert amongst militarized spirit users."

Back when Kamito was teamed up with her at the «Instructional School», her main responsibility was large-scale destruction.

In terms of pure destructive power, Muir's ability even surpassed Kamito.

"Fufu, as expected of Onii-sama. To think you escaped «Valaraukar»'s attack."

Sitting on the demon flame spirit's shoulder, Muir laughed with delight.

--Suddenly, her merciless blue eyes were turned towards Ellis.

"Ponytail-neechan. Leave Onii-sama's side immediately. Within two seconds."

"...!"

This was the gaze of a merciless murderer.

Feeling the immobilizing intensity of the killing intent, Ellis faltered for an instant. However.

"--Refuse."

"Hmm?"

"...I-I said I refuse!"

She glared back at Muir straight on.

No, not only did she do that--

"E-Ellis, what on earth are you doing!?"

"S-Shut up!"

Blushing, Ellis even went as far as to embrace Kamito's arm tightly.

"...I-I will never leave!"

"Ellis..."

Kamito's arm was sandwiched between her supple breasts.

...Despite the kind of situation currently, Kamito could not help but feel his heart racing.

--At this time.

"Eh, I see--"

The air that was being surrounded by the demon flame spirit's heat instantly froze.

"You really want to die that badly, Onee-chan?"

Muir's blue eyes lost their luster as the «Cursed Armament Seal» on her right arm shone with red light.

Instantly, «Valaraukar» roared as if going mad.

"Very well. Before I play with Onii-sama, I will play my fill with you first."

Muir smiled innocently.

"I will string you up naked like a puppet, humiliating you nonstop in Onii-sama's view until you scream and beg in pain. Then I'll have you drawn and quartered. Finally, I'll incinerate you completely into ashes!"

Intense flames spewed out from the demon's black lava-like body.

The flaming whip traced out a red trail as it swung down, looking as though it was ripping the atmosphere apart.

Ellis instantly released Kamito and jumped from the ground.

"I am the witch who gallops across the blue sky -- «Air Wings»!"

Enveloped in wind conjured by spirit magic, she flew through the gaps in the scorching flames.

"Ellis!"

Kamito was just about to rush over--

Seeing Ellis turn her head back and gestured with her eyes, he instantly understood her plan.

(...She's deliberately provoking Muir.)

During this time while Ellis acted as bait, he was to defeat «Valaraukar».

Because they had partnered up in the Sylphid Knights all this time, Kamito was able to understand immediately.

"...This is totally reckless."

That said, Kamito could not afford to waste this opportunity that she created.

Kamito adjusted his grip on the «Demon Slayer» in his hand.

"--We're up, Est."

He infused all his divine power into the blade.

As if illuminating the entire dark night, «Terminus Est» gave off dazzling brilliance.

The energy exhausted during the battle with the «Forsaken Spirits» had almost recovered completely.

Slicing through the flames, Kamito rushed forward towards the roaring demon flame spirit.

Being able to head straight forward was a good thing, seeing as the surroundings had turned into a sea of fire. Running along the ruins that provided a foothold above the ground surface that was being devoured by flowing lava, he searched for a path to approach.

A casual swing of the flaming whip struck the ground, pulverizing the ruins.

Whether it was due to madness brought on by the power of the «Jester's Vise» or the original spirit itself was unstable, the demon flame spirit's skill with the whip was extremely crude and hence it was very easy to predict its trajectory.

Compared to Claire's splendid whip techniques, it was as far apart as heaven and earth.

(That said--)

The whip's overwhelming destructive power completely pulverized the surrounding territory, almost making up for the crudeness of technique. Even if one escaped the whip's direct attack, a grazing blow from the super high temperature flames produced would cause fatal injuries.

"This reminds me of the time when I soloed an Archdemon class spirit..."

Wiping the sweat off his brow, Kamito groaned.

Striking down incoming masses of flying lava, he closed in.

If he did not hurry -- amidst these intense heat waves, Ellis could not endure for long.

Or perhaps, even before that, Muir might recover her calm rational judgment.

This was Kamito's second time fighting the «Instructional School»'s Number Two, Muir Alenstarl the «Monster». The first battle happened back at «Ragna Ys»--

She was commanding the powerful annihilation spirit «Tiamat» that time.

(Although I barely pulled through last time...)

It was because Kamito's combat style was well-suited to countering spirits geared towards wide area damage.

In terms of pure power, Muir was superior. Furthermore, this «Valaraukar» was most likely a militarized spirit intended for single combat.

In a direct confrontation, it was not just troublesome for one would be overwhelmed by its strength.

Furthermore--

(...Back then, Muir didn't seem like she was serious in wanting to fight me.)

«Valaraukar» roared as raging flames spewed forth from all over its body.

"...!"

Kamito instantly halted and stabbed the «Demon Slayer» into the ground.

Immediately, an intense shockwave reached Kamito.

Heated by the flames, the air swept forth like a storm.

"Guh... What is this power..."

Holding on for dear life to the sword stabbed into the ground, Kamito looked around for Ellis' position.

"Ellis!"

--He found her instantly.

Struck squarely by the shockwave in midair, Ellis was now falling towards the ground.

Below her, the ground had already turned into a sea of lava.

(...I must make it in time!)

Pulling his sword out, Kamito performed a rolling maneuver and rushed forward.

--At this moment, the whip swung down, forming a barrier of flame to obstruct his path.

"Don't interfere, Onii-sama. Muir is currently playing with that Onee-chan."

"...!"

Sitting on the flame demon's shoulder, Muir giggled.

"...Kamito, I am fine!"

Ellis' voice came from the other side of the flame barrier.

...It looked like she managed to use «Flight» magic in time to avoid the dangers of crashing down.

Kamito breathed a sigh of relief.

"Ara, how resilient, Onee-chan."

Muir's gray-colored hair began to stand on end from anger.

Kamito did not fail to notice her slightly trembling hands.

(She's over straining herself...)

Muir's abnormal power -- the «Jester's Vise», had a critical shortcoming.

Namely, duration.

Commanding such a powerful militarized spirit also placed an extraordinary burden upon Muir herself.

If the spirit did not break first from her usage, Muir would suffer the fate of destruction herself.

(...At most three, no, five minutes or so.)

Running around as he stalled for time -- suddenly, this thought occurred to Kamito.

(...No, that's not going to work.)

Instantly, he shook his head to reject the idea.

...Retreating under such circumstances was impossible.

Escape routes were all sealed by the collapsed ruins and the barrier of flame. Ellis probably could escape using flight magic but fleeing while dodging the flaming whip was very difficult.

"This leaves breaking through by force only."

Kamito readied the «Demon Slayer» in a stance and slashed towards the barrier of flame in front of him.

These were not the same flames as the ones Claire usually used when going easy on someone.

Instead, these were super high temperature flames that turned everything into charcoal on contact.

Kamito charged towards the flame barrier.

"...Onii-sama!?"

Muir cried out anxiously.

Was she staying wary of Kamito's apparently reckless behavior or was she worrying about his safety--

In any case, Kamito continued to accelerate nonchalantly and infused divine power into the sacred sword's blade.

"Absolute Blade Arts, Fourth Form -- «Blaze Slash»!"

With a vigorous intensity, he unleashed the attack in one breath. Turning himself into a tornado, he flew into the flames.

This was a special sword skill for countering the flame attribute by using the vortex of wind generated from the slash to sweep away the flames and absorb them.

Charging to the other side of the flame barrier, Kamito found Ellis waiting right there for him.

"Ellis, we're up!"

"Yes--!"

Holding «Ray Hawk» in her hand, Ellis flew into the fiery crimson sky.

"...Tsk, what a foolish Onee-chan. You will be struck down no matter how many times you try!"

Muir's «Cursed Armament Seal» glowed ominously.

With the release of the «Jester's Vise»'s power, the flame demon began to rampage.

Its roar turned into a shockwave fired towards Ellis.

"--Evil wind, go forth and rampage."

Ellis' «Ray Hawk» gave off an intense flash of light.

The blades of wind cancelled out the shockwave and headed straight for the demon flame spirit.

"Something like that can't possibly work against «Valaraukar»!"

Muir was right. The wild blades of wind were all deflected by the skin of lava.

As expected, an ordinary attack could not harm the spirit.

However.

"Of course I know that!"

Ellis' attack was simply a smokescreen.

During this time, Kamito had closed in on the flame demon by traveling along the ground.

"...Wha!?"

Leaping along the ground, he swiftly approached beneath the legs of the demon flame spirit.

Like an axe for chopping a great tree, the «Demon Slayer» was swung.

In the next instant.

"Absolute Blade Arts, First Form -- «Purple Lightning»!"

Kamito unleashed a sword technique for localized destruction, exploding at «Valaraukar»'s ankle.

R-ROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAR--!

Losing balance, the demon flame spirit's massive body swayed as if about to fall.

Even though it was a tactical-class militarized spirit, this result was perfectly reasonable after suffering an attack from the strongest elemental waffe of the steel attribute, «Terminus Est».

Roaring angrily, the flame demon collapsed upon its knees on the burning ground.

The tremors produced caused surrounding ruins to collapse one after another.

To avoid being flattened by the gigantic body, Kamito swiftly disengaged. Distancing himself, he readied his sword once more.

"Muir. I'm sorry but we can't stay and play with you any further."

"..."

Muir's blue eyes gazed calmly at Kamito.

The ash-gray twintails fluttered in the wind blowing against her.

"I see, so Onii-sama too."

"...Hmm?"

"Onii-sama too, hopes to play with Muir."

"...!"

The light vanished from Muir's blue eyes.

Instantly, the kneeling demon produced an intense flash of light from its mouth, engulfing Kamito's body.

"Kamito!"

Ellis' shout sounded like a mournful scream, however.

"...Guh, I never expected it to have an attack like that...!"

Seeing Kamito emerge from the debris, Ellis instantly breathed a sigh of relief.

After all, it was an attack made by the spirit before it regained balance, hence Kamito managed to evade successfully at the very last moment.

Despite the pain from burns causing him to grimace, Kamito continued to grip the «Demon Slayer» tightly.

«Valaraukar» propped up one knee, intending to stand up again.

--The only chance was now.

"...Escaping will not work, Onii-sama. If you are unable to move, then just promise you will never ever ever leave Muir's side again."

Branded upon Muir's arm, the «Cursed Armament Seal» bled profusely.

...From the way it looks, she was being devoured by her abnormal power and gradually going out of control. If she continued to use the «Jester's Vise»'s abnormal power in this manner, she could die in the worst case scenario.

(...As if anyone was going to let that happen!)

Kamito made a flying leap.

«Valaraukar»'s flaming whip proceeded to sweep the scorching hot land.

Fragments of debris flew and scattered. --However, Kamito had long departed from that location.

In that instant, Kamito had sneaked his way into the bosom of the demon flame spirit who was kneeling on one knee.

(--This next strike shall determine the victor!)

From the ground, it was impossible to launch an effective attack against the gigantic demon flame spirit.

However, Kamito was confident.

"Kamito, catch!"

From midair, Ellis aimed beside Kamito's feet and threw «Ray Hawk».

Enveloped in a vortex of wind, the spear tip penetrated the ground unerringly.

This was the perfect opportunity created by the tacit understanding within the team's vanguard combo.

"I'm sorry, I'm borrowing this!"

Kamito stepped onto the shaft of the spear that was embedded into the ground at a slant -- In that very instant.

"--O Storm, release thy power!"

Ellis chanted the words of release.

Boom -- !

An intense cyclone instantly began to blow, shooting the the spear out from the ground with explosive force.

Standing upon the spear shaft, Kamito flew high into the sky. Then the instant «Ray Hawk» flew above «Valaraukar»'s head, Kamito leaped from the spear.

"How could this be possible...?!"

Muir stared wide-eyed.

"Muir, let me tell you. This is called a team battle."

No matter how powerful a militarized spirit was, there were limits to solitary power.

Kamito raised the «Demon Slayer» in midair.

Immediately--

"--Bursting Blossom Spiral Blade Dance, Eighteen Consecutive Strikes!"

The Absolute Blade Arts' anti-spirit technique was unleashed explosively.

Crushing, piercing, slashing, slashing, slashing -- an eighteen-hit combo was delivered in flowing succession.

With each intense eruption of sparks, the demon flame spirit's body was split open.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!"

When the final slash landed on the dead center of its skull, in that very instant--

«Valaraukar»'s gigantic body immediately crashed towards the ground.

However, it was not yet completely destroyed. Such astounding endurance.

"Guh..."

Panting heavily, Kamito supported himself using the upright sword against the ground.

The strain on the body from using the Absolute Blade Arts was extraordinary.

--At this time.

"No way..."

Amidst the sea of flame, Muir murmured, her face all pale.

"Muir..."

"Muir's spirit, how could it lose -- Guh..."

The pallidity of her face was most likely not only due to the shock of losing to Kamito.

(Starting from when she first started controlling the demon flame spirit, over five minutes have already passed...)

Prolonged usage of the «Jester's Vise» caused Muir's body to reach its limit.

Bright red blood dripped continuously from the «Cursed Armament Seal» branded on her right arm.

"It's not over... It's not over yet, Onii-sama."

"Stop it. If you continue like this your life will be in danger."

Kamito shrugged slightly, then--

He caught Muir in both arms as she looked like she was about to collapse.

"...Onii...-sama!?"

Muir's body was instantly drained of all strength.

"W-Why..."

"...Muir, I'm sorry. For leaving you alone all this time."

"Onii-sama...!"

He heard Muir's gasp by his ear.

The «Instructional School»'s «Monster» -- Muir Alenstarl.

Having lost her spirit, she was just a common little girl.

(...In the past, I never noticed this fact.)

He lightly stroked her ash-gray hair.

"Ah, oooh..."

Muir curled up her body as if feeling ticklish.

"...Onii-sama, that's no fair. To think you would do this."

Muir pouted sullenly.

Kamito turned his gaze to her right arm, only to find that the «Cursed Armament Seal»'s glow had vanished.

===Part 2===

"...Muir, I told you so already."

In a tower far away from the battlefield of swirling flames of conflagration.

Lily Flame bit her lip hard.

She had stayed in this location all this time, watching over Muir's blade dance.

Providing reinforcements was impossible. Spirits driven by the «Jester's Vise» into a rampage were unable to distinguish friend from foe. For a demon tree spirit whose weakness was fire, even approaching was impossible.

Failing to stop Muir could be considered a major blunder.

After Cardinal -- Ren Ashbell, Muir was «Team Inferno»'s next strongest combatant. The original plan was to send her against elementalists of Leonora's level or above.

(With this, Cardinal...)

Of course, Lily never expected her lord to be defeated in battle.

Whether the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor» or the «Sacred Spirit Knights», neither of them were her match.

However--

(...Cardinal's body cannot fight for long durations.)

Lily had noticed this weakness she was hiding.

Precisely because of it, she handed over the responsibility of annihilating enemy teams to Muir during the «Tempest».

(Should I take Muir back, no--)

Although Kamito was injured all over already, defeating him was impossible.

That was how vast their difference in level was.

Absolutely impossible to alleviate, an overwhelming difference in power.

(Now was the time to abandon Muir and report back to Cardinal--)

--Suddenly at this time.

"...!"

A presence was felt from behind.

"...Who is it!?'

Lily called out and threw a knife into the darkness--

"Fufu, isn't this a little rude against a fellow teammate?"

"You are--"

The girl appeared casually, playing with the knife she had caught.

Her blue hair seemed especially vivid against the contrast of the night. An exotic foreign outfit that exposed her lightly tanned complexion.

Bright red lips were shaped seductively in a smile of mockery.

"Sjora Kahn--"

Lily groaned in her throat.

The Theocracy's princess gave off an atmosphere with an inexplicable sense of dissonance.

(...What is this?)

There was a bone-chilling sense of intimidating presence.

(...I am feeling afraid?)

The witch was not like this previously.

Although she was unpleasant, she never gave off such an ominous aura.

(What on earth...)

The witch walked over to the edge of the tower and looked at the burning flames afar. Jeering, she said:

"Looks like that little lass has no idea how to use «Valaraukar» properly."

"What are you talking about--"

"Watch carefully and quietly. I shall show you the real way to use that thing."

Sjora raised her hand lightly and drew a magic circle in the air with her finger.

"...!"

Lily's eyes widened in shock.

It was a complicated three-dimensional magic circle -- primitive magic once used in ancient times.

"--Awaken, ghosts imprisoned in the city of demons. Hereby revive from flames of conflagration."

Immediately--

The demon flame spirit roared again just as it was about to exhaust its strength.

===Part 3===

Just as Rinslet was wondering how long the underground ruins extended until--

"--It's here."

Leading the way in front, the girl suddenly stopped.

Rinslet tilted her head.

"...? This is just a wall."

"These ruins have a number of secret doors protected by magic."

The girl pressed her hand against the wall and murmured something softly.

"...?"

At first, Rinslet thought it was a spirit language incantation but then again, it did not seem like it.

Rinslet had no idea, but this was precisely the «High Ancient» language that was taught only to high ranking princess maidens.

Very soon, the designs carved on the stone wall glowed with blue-white light. Accompanied by a low rumbling, the wall opened up.

Although there was still a flight of stairs beyond the door, at least a faint source of light could be seen somewhere in there.

These steps really seemed like they would lead to the surface.

(...Looks like fire light, actually.)

An intense blade dance was probably in progress on the surface.

"You can reach outside by continuing along here."

"What about you...?"

"...I already said. I cannot go outside."

The girl displayed a dream-like smile and pointed her finger towards the passageway.

Instantly, with a popping sound -- something resembling a blue-white electrical current burst.

"...!"

The girl frowned due to the pain.

"Why would this..."

"It's okay, after all, I already gave up."

"N-No way, how can this be acceptable!?"

Rinslet held the girl's hand. For her to be imprisoned in a place like this when she had lost her memory and knowledge of her true identity, it was completely unacceptable.

"R-Right! One of my teammates is a princess maiden specializing in ritual magic. If she were here, perhaps she could release the seal that binds you!"

"...Thank you, Miss Princess Maiden of Ice."

However, the girl quietly shook her head.

"Your pancakes were very delicious. Although as a spirit I don't suffer from hunger, I do wish for a tasty treat once in a while."

She smiled once more.

"Miss Spirit..."

Rinslet bit her lip hard.

"Miss Princess Maiden, you are a person with a good heart. Hence I shall make an exception and tell you my name."

"...Name? Didn't you lose your memory?"

"All I remember is my name. --This is my only treasure. Hence I will only tell it to precious friends. Amongst humans, you are the first one."

As if about to reveal a great and important secret, she drew her tiny lips close to Rinslet's ear.

"Iseria--"

"...Eh?"

"Iseria Seaward. That is my name."

"This name, could it really be!?"

Rinslet's eyes widened greatly--

But as soon as the girl withdrew from Rinslet, her figure vanished into the darkness.

===Part 4===

ROOOOOOAAAAAAAR--!

The roaring caused the ground to shake.

Amidst howling flames, «Valaraukar»'s gigantic body slowly stood upright.

"Impossible, why would this happen...!?"

Held in Kamito's arms, Muir muttered in shock.

Muir's right arm's «Cursed Armament Seal» did not react.

In other words, the demon flame spirit was not currently under her control.

"...Has it gone out of control?"

Ellis swiftly released defensive wind magic.

Blowing away the surrounding flames, the flame demon's appearance was fully exposed.

As jet black flames spewed out from all over its body, the demon flame spirit stood up.

The scorching flames charred the dark night, smoking the ground black.

(...Th-That's not right.)

Kamito noticed.

(Those aren't even flames at all...)

Pouring out from the demon flame spirit's gigantic body was--

Lamenting swarms of ghosts.

"...Just what is going on?"

As if answering Kamito's doubts--

"Kamito, the demon flame spirit has been possessed by «Forsaken Spirits»."

Est spoke up, having returned to human form without him noticing.

"...Possessed? A militarized spirit of that level?"

"Yes. That demon's body is likely possessed by thousands of spirits at least. --With so much hatred and resentment accumulated, no spirit can resist no matter how strong."

"...To have thousands of them!? Why would there be so many spirits--"

"Now that you mention it, «Valaraukar» did devour massive numbers of that type of spirit."

In response to Ellis' shocked exclamation, Muir replied.

"...Est, is that «Valaraukar» one of those «Spirit Weapons» you mentioned earlier?"

"Yes. Although it is not within my memory, based on the fact that so much resentment from the «Forsaken Spirits» has gathered, it is very likely true--"

Est nodded lightly.

ROAR, ROOOOAAAAR--!

Black flames swirled intensely. The one-armed demon no longer looked anything similar to its original form.

It currently resembled a seething mass of hatred.

Suddenly, Kamito recalled the image of a monster of darkness.

«Nepenthes Lore» -- despite the fact that the demon flame spirit standing upright before their eyes was far more massive than that monster, the impression they gave off was surprisingly similar.

"Kamito, we have to get out of this place."

"Yeah."

Hearing Ellis' sharp call, Kamito nodded in response.

Carrying Muir in his arms like this, he turned back.

"...!"

He suddenly halted in his steps.

Without them noticing, innumerable swarms of ghosts had gathered in the surroundings.

"This is terrible..."

Perhaps they had resonated with the resentment released by «Valaraukar» and gathered here.

"Breaking through is impossible, right..."

After all, contamination resulted from mere contact and severely depleted divine power.

Even if a break in the encirclement was opened up for an instant, it was still quite hard to find their way when the density of spirits were so high.

In their current state with Muir powerless, Kamito did not dare do anything rashly.

...Come to think of it, flying in the air was even more dangerous.

If one were to be dragged into that darkness, there would be no coming back alive.

"Ellis--"

Kamito turned towards her.

"W-What!? W-Why are you suddenly staring at me like that...!"

"I will entrust Muir to you. I will go defeat that demon flame spirit."

"Wha..."

Kamito gently laid down Muir from his arms.

"...Can you stand on your own yet?"

"What does Onii-sama take Muir for?"

Tossing her ash-gray hair, Muir shyly averted her gaze.

"Furthermore, Muir does not need the protection of that busty Onee-chan over there. Even without a spirit to command, Muir has no trouble protecting herself."

"...Ooh, th-this has nothing to do with chest size, okay!?"

"--Say, this isn't really the time for leisurely chatting."

Kamito turned towards the demon flame spirit.

The black flames spewing out from «Valaraukar» burned even more intensely

...Burning to this extent, it was only a matter of time now.

"--Est, I am relying on you. Please lend your power to me again."

"Yes, Kamito. But--"

Despite nodding, Est still gazed at Kamito with a worried expression.

...Kamito knew very well what Est wanted to say.

Currently, his right arm was hurting intensely. The muscles in his entire body were screaming.

The anti-spirit technique of the Absolute Blade Arts, the «Bursting Blossom Spiral Blade Dance», had exploited his body to the limit.

This move was only supposed to be used roughly once a day at most.

Furthermore, it was a skill meant to be used when dual wielding.

Using it one-handed caused even greater strain on the body.

(Am I able to use it one more time...?)

Kamito clenched his right fist.

Otherwise, there is--

(--The Absolute Blade Art's secret technique, «Last Strike».)

Inherited from Greyworth, the strongest sword skill that could even defeat the «Bursting Blossom Spiral Blade Dance».

However--

(...No good. That is a countering sword skill for use against an elementalist. It won't work against that demon flame spirit.)

Besides, Kamito still had not learned that secret technique completely.

Trying to use it here was far too risky.

"Do you want to use «Flight» magic to get close and decide the battle in one strike?"

Faced with Ellis' suggestion, Kamito shook his head.

Ellis aside, Kamito had no ability to control «Flight» magic.

Although rushing over in a straight line was possible, doing that will surely result in getting struck down by that flaming whip.

"But there is no way to approach the demon flame spirit from the ground."

"..."

--Indeed.

The black flames surrounding «Valaraukar» were burning intensely.

As soon as he touched those flames, Kamito's body would be contaminated and he would no longer be able to sustain Est.

"What should I do--"

Suddenly, at this moment.

Filled with an aura of disaster, «Valaraukar»'s eyes focused on them.

GROOOOOOOWWWWWL...!

Accompanied by a sound of spiteful resentment that sounded like it came from underground, its mouth glowed with the color of intense scorching heat--

"--It's coming!"

Just as Kamito yelled out.

A heat beam was shot.

Mere protective magic of wind was nowhere enough to defend against the overwhelming raging torrent of flame.

"...Get down!"

In a hurry, Kamito wrapped his arms around the three girls and jumped, pushing them all to the ground. Although it was not too effective, at least it was better than being bathed in flames.

"Freezing fangs of ice, go forth and pierce -- «Freezing Arrow»!"

Numerous arrows of ice flew in from afar, striking the heat beam.

A massive explosion occurred before their eyes.

"...Guh!"

The violent wind swept up debris, blowing Kamito's body away.

(...Just now, could that be!?)

Steadying his shaken consciousness, Kamito turned his gaze towards where the arrow was shot from.

"Phew, what perfect timing!"

--Over there.

On top of the collapsed ruins was a lovely lady with long platinum-blonde hair fluttering in the wind.

Her hand was holding an elegant shining arrow of ice.

Her pose was the very image of a valkyrie from paintings.

"...Rinslet!?"

Kamito yelled with his eyes staring wide open.

"Where on earth did she appear from!?"

The surrounding area was supposed to be heavily surrounded by swarming «Forsaken Spirits».

"Hmph, I was thinking I could finally leave those underground ruins, only to discover a sea of flames after getting out, and even got chased by these inexplicable spirits, I've had enough of all this!"

Rinslet snarled angrily with her hand at her waist.

"I-I see..."

...Apparently she had suffered in various ways in some place Kamito had no idea of.

--However, let's put that aside for now.

(With this, we finally have a chance for victory...)

"Kamito!" "Onii-sama!"

From amongst the rubble, Ellis and Muir crawled out.

"Seriously, w-why did you have to overextend yourself like that!?"

"...Sigh, Onii-sama is always like that."

Ellis pouted while Muir sighed.

"Now that we have converged with Rinslet, perhaps we have a chance."

"Hmm..."

Hearing that, Ellis turned her gaze over towards Rinslet.

She was currently breaking up swarms of ghosts using her bow and walking over here.

"It's just one person more. Nothing's going to change."

Muir frowned in exasperation, but--

"That's not correct."

Kamito shook his head.

"Increasing from two to three people raises our team's power to a whole different level. Our «Team Scarlet», that's the kind of team we've got."

"--Indeed."

Ellis readied «Ray Hawk».

"Kamito, put your hand--"

Standing beside her, Kamito held Est's hand once more.

"Let's go, Est. Once again, please lend me your power."

—The Dispassionate Queen of Steel, the sacred sword that destroys evil!

—Now form a sword of steel and be the power in my hand!

As the release of the elemental waffe was chanted, Est's figure instantly dissipated into the air as particles of light--

The «Demon Slayer» -- Terminus Est appeared in Kamito's right hand.

"Huff, huff... Kamito-san!"

Rinslet arrived, out of breath.

"We're going to end this in one strike, okay?"

"Yes!" "My thoughts exactly!"

Ellis and Rinslet nodded simultaneously.

«Valaraukar» roared and prepared to fire off another heat beam.

"--I won't let you succeed!"

Instantly, Kamito kicked the ground and sprinted.

Wielding the «Demon Slayer» horizontally, he charged towards the roaring black flames.

"Rinslet, we will open up a path!"

"Understood!"

Rinslet readied her bow elemental waffe and stretched the bowstring to its max.

Softly chanting a spirit language incantation, she infused the maximum amount of divine power into the arrow.

--Capable of piercing the scales of dragons, O Sword of Sagacity!

--Now turn into endless blades to vanquish mine enemy!

This was a high level magic skill for multiplying the power of «Freezing Arrow» at the cost of a longer activation time.

The same instant Rinslet released the arrow--

Innumerable shining blades of ice rained down upon the black flames.

At the same time, Ellis also swung «Ray Hawk».

--Rampaging demonic wind, you are the one who covets severity, you are the embodiment of absolute tyranny!

--In accordance with your greed, sweep away mine enemies!

As a rumbling vortex formed, a great howling tempest rampaged.

" "O Winds of Ice, perform a dance of madness -- «Ice Storm»!" "

This was a combination magic skill that made use of the mutual interaction of ice and wind attributes.

Strong gales infused with cold air instantly froze the black flames, shattering them -- !

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Kamito rushed forward head on.

He poured all his divine power into the «Demon Slayer», causing it to flash with silver-white radiance.

This was the only chance.

But it was enough.

The decisive opportunity created by the two girl was definitely not going to be wasted.

Kamito took a flying leap and landed on the giant body of «Valaraukar» that was akin to lava.

From the knee to its arm, then from its arm to its shoulder -- and finally from the shoulder to its head, Kamito leaped three dimensionally.

As he slashed apart the black flames and lamenting ghosts spewing forth from its body--

"--I'm sorry but you'll have to rest in peace this time."

Kamito whispered in midair.

Then--

"Absolute Blade Arts, Destructive Form -- Bursting Blossom Spiral Blade Dance - Twenty-One Consecutive Strikes!"

Unleashing the Absolute Blade Arts, the demon flame spirit was smashed to complete pulverization.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Chapter6|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Epilogue}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Chapter7

2013-03-15T15:43:00Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 7 - Cross Fire==

===Part 1===

"...!"

The earth was shaking violently.

As Kamito and Ellis were rendered speechless, above them, a demon shrouded in crimson flames let loose a deep roar.

The atmosphere trembled and the sweeping gust of scorching air seared skin.

Gazing up at the massive demon overhead, Kamito groaned.

"Muir..."

"What is it, Onii-sama? You don't want to play with Muir?"

The innocently smiling girl -- Muir Alenstarl.

A snake pattern was entwined around her right arm, glowing ominously.

This was not a spirit seal.

Rather, for this girl known as the «Monster», this was the abnormal ability she was born with -- «Jester's Vise».

In order to control this abnormal ability, a «Cursed Armament Seal» had been implanted.

"If you want to play, isn't it a bit late at night?"

"Ara, Muir likes playing at night."

Muir licked her lips.

"...Ellis, jump quickly!"

Kamito instantly yelled.

The giant demon flame spirit casually swung the flaming whip.

Accompanied by a massive boom, the rubble on the ground exploded and rained down as scorching lava.

(...W-What kind of strength is this!?)

Jumping into the air, Kamito swallowed hard.

The ground was split apart as if it had suffered an earthquake as well as scorched and burned tragically.

Although there were similarities, the demon flame spirit's whip was closer to a blunt weapon like a club compared to Claire's «Flametongue» which included the traits of a slashing weapon.

...Even without a direct hit, getting swept in the wake of the weapon's aftershock was probably enough to kiss goodbye to this world.

If that kind of thing keeps being swung unhindered--

(How utterly terrifying...)

Moving along the slanting wall of the ruins, Kamito jumped repeatedly. As a first step, it was imperative to find high ground to seek refuge from the flames. Naturally, he realized that this would not last for long--

"Kamito!"

Ellis caught up to him using «Flight» magic.

Landing by Kamito's side, she glared at the demon flame spirit that dyed the entire dark night red.

"...What a terrifying spirit. Most likely, it is a tactical-class militarized spirit."

"Yeah. Muir is an expert amongst militarized spirit users."

Back when Kamito was teamed up with her at the «Instructional School», her main responsibility was large-scale destruction.

In terms of pure destructive power, Muir's ability even surpassed Kamito.

"Fufu, as expected of Onii-sama. To think you escaped «Valaraukar»'s attack."

Sitting on the demon flame spirit's shoulder, Muir laughed with delight.

--Suddenly, her merciless blue eyes were turned towards Ellis.

"Ponytail-neechan. Leave Onii-sama's side immediately. Within two seconds."

"...!"

This was the gaze of a merciless murderer.

Feeling the immobilizing intensity of the killing intent, Ellis faltered for an instant. However.

"--Refuse."

"Hmm?"

"...I-I said I refuse!"

She glared back at Muir straight on.

No, not only did she do that--

"E-Ellis, what on earth are you doing!?"

"S-Shut up!"

Blushing, Ellis even went as far as to embrace Kamito's arm tightly.

"...I-I will never leave!"

"Ellis..."

Kamito's arm was sandwiched between her supple breasts.

...Despite the kind of situation currently, Kamito could not help but feel his heart racing.

--At this time.

"Eh, I see--"

The air that was being surrounded by the demon flame spirit's heat instantly froze.

"You really want to die that badly, Onee-chan?"

Muir's blue eyes lost their luster as the «Cursed Armament Seal» on her right arm shone with red light.

Instantly, «Valaraukar» roared as if going mad.

"Very well. Before I play with Onii-sama, I will play my fill with you first."

Muir smiled innocently.

"I will string you up naked like a puppet, humiliating you nonstop in Onii-sama's view until you scream and beg in pain. Then I'll have you drawn and quartered. Finally, I'll incinerate you completely into ashes!"

Intense flames spewed out from the demon's black lava-like body.

The flaming whip traced out a red trail as it swung down, looking as though it was ripping the atmosphere apart.

Ellis instantly released Kamito and jumped from the ground.

"I am the witch who gallops across the blue sky -- «Air Wings»!"

Enveloped in wind conjured by spirit magic, she flew through the gaps in the scorching flames.

"Ellis!"

Kamito was just about to rush over--

Seeing Ellis turn her head back and gestured with her eyes, he instantly understood her plan.

(...She's deliberately provoking Muir.)

During this time while Ellis acted as bait, he was to defeat «Valaraukar».

Because they had partnered up in the Sylphid Knights all this time, Kamito was able to understand immediately.

"...This is totally reckless."

That said, Kamito could not afford to waste this opportunity that she created.

Kamito adjusted his grip on the «Demon Slayer» in his hand.

"--We're up, Est."

He infused all his divine power into the blade.

As if illuminating the entire dark night, «Terminus Est» gave off dazzling brilliance.

The energy exhausted during the battle with the «Forsaken Spirits» had almost recovered completely.

Slicing through the flames, Kamito rushed forward towards the roaring demon flame spirit.

Being able to head straight forward was a good thing, seeing as the surroundings had turned into a sea of fire. Running along the ruins that provided a foothold above the ground surface that was being devoured by flowing lava, he searched for a path to approach.

A casual swing of the flaming whip struck the ground, pulverizing the ruins.

Whether it was due to madness brought on by the power of the «Jester's Vise» or the original spirit itself was unstable, the demon flame spirit's skill with the whip was extremely crude and hence it was very easy to predict its trajectory.

Compared to Claire's splendid whip techniques, it was as far apart as heaven and earth.

(That said--)

The whip's overwhelming destructive power completely pulverized the surrounding territory, almost making up for the crudeness of technique. Even if one escaped the whip's direct attack, a grazing blow from the super high temperature flames produced would cause fatal injuries.

"This reminds me of the time when I soloed an Archdemon class spirit..."

Wiping the sweat off his brow, Kamito groaned.

Striking down incoming masses of flying lava, he closed in.

If he did not hurry -- amidst these intense heat waves, Ellis could not endure for long.

Or perhaps, even before that, Muir might recover her calm rational judgment.

This was Kamito's second time fighting the «Instructional School»'s Number Two, Muir Alenstarl the «Monster». The first battle happened back at «Ragna Ys»--

She was commanding the powerful annihilation spirit «Tiamat» that time.

(Although I barely pulled through last time...)

It was because Kamito's combat style was well-suited to countering spirits geared towards wide area damage.

In terms of pure power, Muir was superior. Furthermore, this «Valaraukar» was most likely a militarized spirit intended for single combat.

In a direct confrontation, it was not just troublesome for one would be overwhelmed by its strength.

Furthermore--

(...Back then, Muir didn't seem like she was serious in wanting to fight me.)

«Valaraukar» roared as raging flames spewed forth from all over its body.

"...!"

Kamito instantly halted and stabbed the «Demon Slayer» into the ground.

Immediately, an intense shockwave reached Kamito.

Heated by the flames, the air swept forth like a storm.

"Guh... What is this power..."

Holding on for dear life to the sword stabbed into the ground, Kamito looked around for Ellis' position.

"Ellis!"

--He found her instantly.

Struck squarely by the shockwave in midair, Ellis was now falling towards the ground.

Below her, the ground had already turned into a sea of lava.

(...I must make it in time!)

Pulling his sword out, Kamito performed a rolling maneuver and rushed forward.

--At this moment, the whip swung down, forming a barrier of flame to obstruct his path.

"Don't interfere, Onii-sama. Muir is currently playing with that Onee-chan."

"...!"

Sitting on the flame demon's shoulder, Muir giggled.

"...Kamito, I am fine!"

Ellis' voice came from the other side of the flame barrier.

...It looked like she managed to use «Flight» magic in time to avoid the dangers of crashing down.

Kamito breathed a sigh of relief.

"Ara, how resilient, Onee-chan."

Muir's gray-colored hair began to stand on end from anger.

Kamito did not fail to notice her slightly trembling hands.

(She's over straining herself...)

Muir's abnormal power -- the «Jester's Vise», had a critical shortcoming.

Namely, duration.

Commanding such a powerful militarized spirit also placed an extraordinary burden upon Muir herself.

If the spirit did not break first from her usage, Muir would suffer the fate of destruction herself.

(...At most three, no, five minutes or so.)

Running around as he stalled for time -- suddenly, this thought occurred to Kamito.

(...No, that's not going to work.)

Instantly, he shook his head to reject the idea.

...Retreating under such circumstances was impossible.

Escape routes were all sealed by the collapsed ruins and the barrier of flame. Ellis probably could escape using flight magic but fleeing while dodging the flaming whip was very difficult.

"This leaves breaking through by force only."

Kamito readied the «Demon Slayer» in a stance and slashed towards the barrier of flame in front of him.

These were not the same flames as the ones Claire usually used when going easy on someone.

Instead, these were super high temperature flames that turned everything into charcoal on contact.

Kamito charged towards the flame barrier.

"...Onii-sama!?"

Muir cried out anxiously.

Was she staying wary of Kamito's apparently reckless behavior or was she worrying about his safety--

In any case, Kamito continued to accelerate nonchalantly and infused divine power into the sacred sword's blade.

"Absolute Blade Arts, Fourth Form -- «Blaze Slash»!"

With a vigorous intensity, he unleashed the attack in one breath. Turning himself into a tornado, he flew into the flames.

This was a special sword skill for countering the flame attribute by using the vortex of wind generated from the slash to sweep away the flames and absorb them.

Charging to the other side of the flame barrier, Kamito found Ellis waiting right there for him.

"Ellis, we're up!"

"Yes--!"

Holding «Ray Hawk» in her hand, Ellis flew into the fiery crimson sky.

"...Tsk, what a foolish Onee-chan. You will be struck down no matter how many times you try!"

Muir's «Cursed Armament Seal» glowed ominously.

With the release of the «Jester's Vise»'s power, the flame demon began to rampage.

Its roar turned into a shockwave fired towards Ellis.

"--Evil wind, go forth and rampage."

Ellis' «Ray Hawk» gave off an intense flash of light.

The blades of wind cancelled out the shockwave and headed straight for the demon flame spirit.

"Something like that can't possibly work against «Valaraukar»!"

Muir was right. The wild blades of wind were all deflected by the skin of lava.

As expected, an ordinary attack could not harm the spirit.

However.

"Of course I know that!"

Ellis' attack was simply a smokescreen.

During this time, Kamito had closed in on the flame demon by traveling along the ground.

"...Wha!?"

Leaping along the ground, he swiftly approached beneath the legs of the demon flame spirit.

Like an axe for chopping a great tree, the «Demon Slayer» was swung.

In the next instant.

"Absolute Blade Arts, First Form -- «Purple Lightning»!"

Kamito unleashed a sword technique for localized destruction, exploding at «Valaraukar»'s ankle.

R-ROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAR--!

Losing balance, the demon flame spirit's massive body swayed as if about to fall.

Even though it was a tactical-class militarized spirit, this result was perfectly reasonable after suffering an attack from the strongest elemental waffe of the steel attribute, «Terminus Est».

Roaring angrily, the flame demon collapsed upon its knees on the burning ground.

The tremors produced caused surrounding ruins to collapse one after another.

To avoid being flattened by the gigantic body, Kamito swiftly disengaged. Distancing himself, he readied his sword once more.

"Muir. I'm sorry but we can't stay and play with you any further."

"..."

Muir's blue eyes gazed calmly at Kamito.

The ash-gray twintails fluttered in the wind blowing against her.

"I see, so Onii-sama too."

"...Hmm?"

"Onii-sama too, hopes to play with Muir."

"...!"

The light vanished from Muir's blue eyes.

Instantly, the kneeling demon produced an intense flash of light from its mouth, engulfing Kamito's body.

"Kamito!"

Ellis' shout sounded like a mournful scream, however.

"...Guh, I never expected it to have an attack like that...!"

Seeing Kamito emerge from the debris, Ellis instantly breathed a sigh of relief.

After all, it was an attack made by the spirit before it regained balance, hence Kamito managed to evade successfully at the very last moment.

Despite the pain from burns causing him to grimace, Kamito continued to grip the «Demon Slayer» tightly.

«Valaraukar» propped up one knee, intending to stand up again.

--The only chance was now.

"...Escaping will not work, Onii-sama. If you are unable to move, then just promise you will never ever ever leave Muir's side again."

Branded upon Muir's arm, the «Cursed Armament Seal» bled profusely.

...From the way it looks, she was being devoured by her abnormal power and gradually going out of control. If she continued to use the «Jester's Vise»'s abnormal power in this manner, she could die in the worst case scenario.

(...As if anyone was going to let that happen!)

Kamito made a flying leap.

«Valaraukar»'s flaming whip proceeded to sweep the scorching hot land.

Fragments of debris flew and scattered. --However, Kamito had long departed from that location.

In that instant, Kamito had sneaked his way into the bosom of the demon flame spirit who was kneeling on one knee.

(--This next strike shall determine the victor!)

From the ground, it was impossible to launch an effective attack against the gigantic demon flame spirit.

However, Kamito was confident.

"Kamito, catch!"

From midair, Ellis aimed beside Kamito's feet and threw «Ray Hawk».

Enveloped in a vortex of wind, the spear tip penetrated the ground unerringly.

This was the perfect opportunity created by the tacit understanding within the team's vanguard combo.

"I'm sorry, I'm borrowing this!"

Kamito stepped onto the shaft of the spear that was embedded into the ground at a slant -- In that very instant.

"--O Storm, release thy power!"

Ellis chanted the words of release.

Boom -- !

An intense cyclone instantly began to blow, shooting the the spear out from the ground with explosive force.

Standing upon the spear shaft, Kamito flew high into the sky. Then the instant «Ray Hawk» flew above «Valaraukar»'s head, Kamito leaped from the spear.

"How could this be possible...?!"

Muir stared wide-eyed.

"Muir, let me tell you. This is called a team battle."

No matter how powerful a militarized spirit was, there were limits to solitary power.

Kamito raised the «Demon Slayer» in midair.

Immediately--

"--Bursting Blossom Spiral Blade Dance, Eighteen Consecutive Strikes!"

The Absolute Blade Arts' anti-spirit technique was unleashed explosively.

Crushing, piercing, slashing, slashing, slashing -- an eighteen-hit combo was delivered in flowing succession.

With each intense eruption of sparks, the demon flame spirit's body was split open.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!"

When the final slash landed on the dead center of its skull, in that very instant--

«Valaraukar»'s gigantic body immediately crashed towards the ground.

However, it was not yet completely destroyed. Such astounding endurance.

"Guh..."

Panting heavily, Kamito supported himself using the upright sword against the ground.

The strain on the body from using the Absolute Blade Arts was extraordinary.

--At this time.

"No way..."

Amidst the sea of flame, Muir murmured, her face all pale.

"Muir..."

"Muir's spirit, how could it lose -- Guh..."

The pallidity of her face was most likely not only due to the shock of losing to Kamito.

(Starting from when she first started controlling the demon flame spirit, over five minutes have already passed...)

Prolonged usage of the «Jester's Vise» caused Muir's body to reach its limit.

Bright red blood dripped continuously from the «Cursed Armament Seal» branded on her right arm.

"It's not over... It's not over yet, Onii-sama."

"Stop it. If you continue like this your life will be in danger."

Kamito shrugged slightly, then--

He caught Muir in both arms as she looked like she was about to collapse.

"...Onii...-sama!?"

Muir's body was instantly drained of all strength.

"W-Why..."

"...Muir, I'm sorry. For leaving you alone all this time."

"Onii-sama...!"

He heard Muir's gasp by his ear.

The «Instructional School»'s «Monster» -- Muir Alenstarl.

Having lost her spirit, she was just a common little girl.

(...In the past, I never noticed this fact.)

He lightly stroked her ash-gray hair.

"Ah, oooh..."

Muir curled up her body as if feeling ticklish.

"...Onii-sama, that's no fair. To think you would do this."

Muir pouted sullenly.

Kamito turned his gaze to her right arm, only to find that the «Cursed Armament Seal»'s glow had vanished.

===Part 2===

"...Muir, I told you so already."

In a tower far away from the battlefield of swirling flames of conflagration.

Lily Flame bit her lip hard.

She had stayed in this location all this time, watching over Muir's blade dance.

Providing reinforcements was impossible. Spirits driven by the «Jester's Vise» into a rampage were unable to distinguish friend from foe. For a demon tree spirit whose weakness was fire, even approaching was impossible.

Failing to stop Muir could be considered a major blunder.

After Cardinal -- Ren Ashbell, Muir was «Team Inferno»'s next strongest combatant. The original plan was to send her against elementalists of Leonora's level or above.

(With this, Cardinal...)

Of course, Lily never expected her lord to be defeated in battle.

Whether the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor» or the «Sacred Spirit Knights», neither of them were her match.

However--

(...Cardinal's body cannot fight for long durations.)

Lily had noticed this weakness she was hiding.

Precisely because of it, she handed over the responsibility of annihilating enemy teams to Muir during the «Tempest».

(Should I take Muir back, no--)

Although Kamito was injured all over already, defeating him was impossible.

That was how vast their difference in level was.

Absolutely impossible to alleviate, an overwhelming difference in power.

(Now was the time to abandon Muir and report back to Cardinal--)

--Suddenly at this time.

"...!"

A presence was felt from behind.

"...Who is it!?'

Lily called out and threw a knife into the darkness--

"Fufu, isn't this a little rude against a fellow teammate?"

"You are--"

The girl appeared casually, playing with the knife she had caught.

Her blue hair seemed especially vivid against the contrast of the night. An exotic foreign outfit that exposed her lightly tanned complexion.

Bright red lips were shaped seductively in a smile of mockery.

"Sjora Kahn--"

Lily groaned in her throat.

The Theocracy's princess gave off an atmosphere with an inexplicable sense of dissonance.

(...What is this?)

There was a bone-chilling sense of intimidating presence.

(...I am feeling afraid?)

The witch was not like this previously.

Although she was unpleasant, she never gave off such an ominous aura.

(What on earth...)

The witch walked over to the edge of the tower and looked at the burning flames afar. Jeering, she said:

"Looks like that little lass has no idea how to use «Valaraukar» properly."

"What are you talking about--"

"Watch carefully and quietly. I shall show you the real way to use that thing."

Sjora raised her hand lightly and drew a magic circle in the air with her finger.

"...!"

Lily's eyes widened in shock.

It was a complicated three-dimensional magic circle -- primitive magic once used in ancient times.

"--Awaken, ghosts imprisoned in the city of demons. Hereby revive from flames of conflagration."

Immediately--

The demon flame spirit roared again just as it was about to exhaust its strength.

===Part 3===

Just as Rinslet was wondering how long the underground ruins extended until--

"--It's here."

Leading the way in front, the girl suddenly stopped.

Rinslet tilted her head.

"...? This is just a wall."

"These ruins have a number of secret doors protected by magic."

The girl pressed her hand against the wall and murmured something softly.

"...?"

At first, Rinslet thought it was a spirit language incantation but then again, it did not seem like it.

Rinslet had no idea, but this was precisely the «High Ancient» language that was taught only to high ranking princess maidens.

Very soon, the designs carved on the stone wall glowed with blue-white light. Accompanied by a low rumbling, the wall opened up.

Although there was still a flight of stairs beyond the door, at least a faint source of light could be seen somewhere in there.

These steps really seemed like they would lead to the surface.

(...Looks like fire light, actually.)

An intense blade dance was probably in progress on the surface.

"You can reach outside by continuing along here."

"What about you...?"

"...I already said. I cannot go outside."

The girl displayed a dream-like smile and pointed her finger towards the passageway.

Instantly, with a popping sound -- something resembling a blue-white electrical current burst.

"...!"

The girl frowned due to the pain.

"Why would this..."

"It's okay, after all, I already gave up."

"N-No way, how can this be acceptable!?"

Rinslet held the girl's hand. For her to be imprisoned in a place like this when she had lost her memory and knowledge of her true identity, it was completely unacceptable.

"R-Right! One of my teammates is a princess maiden specializing in ritual magic. If she were here, perhaps she could release the seal that binds you!"

"...Thank you, Miss Princess Maiden of Ice."

However, the girl quietly shook her head.

"Your pancakes were very delicious. Although as a spirit I don't suffer from hunger, I do wish for a tasty treat once in a while."

She smiled once more.

"Miss Spirit..."

Rinslet bit her lip hard.

"Miss Princess Maiden, you are a person with a good heart. Hence I shall make an exception and tell you my name."

"...Name? Didn't you lose your memory?"

"All I remember is my name. --This is my only treasure. Hence I will only tell it to precious friends. Amongst humans, you are the first one."

As if about to reveal a great and important secret, she drew her tiny lips close to Rinslet's ear.

"Iseria--"

"...Eh?"

"Iseria Seaward. That is my name."

"This name, could it really be!?"

Rinslet's eyes widened greatly--

But as soon as the girl withdrew from Rinslet, her figure vanished into the darkness.

===Part 4===

ROOOOOOAAAAAAAR--!

The roaring caused the ground to shake.

Amidst howling flames, «Valaraukar»'s gigantic body slowly stood upright.

"Impossible, why would this happen...!?"

Held in Kamito's arms, Muir muttered in shock.

Muir's right arm's «Cursed Armament Seal» did not react.

In other words, the demon flame spirit was not currently under her control.

"...Has it gone out of control?"

Ellis swiftly released defensive wind magic.

Blowing away the surrounding flames, the flame demon's appearance was fully exposed.

As jet black flames spewed out from all over its body, the demon flame spirit stood up.

The scorching flames charred the dark night, smoking the ground black.

(...Th-That's not right.)

Kamito noticed.

(Those aren't even flames at all...)

Pouring out from the demon flame spirit's gigantic body was--

Lamenting swarms of ghosts.

"...Just what is going on?"

As if answering Kamito's doubts--

"Kamito, the demon flame spirit has been possessed by «Forsaken Spirits»."

Est spoke up, having returned to human form without him noticing.

"...Possessed? A militarized spirit of that level?"

"Yes. That demon's body is likely possessed by thousands of spirits at least. --With so much hatred and resentment accumulated, no spirit can resist no matter how strong."

"...To have thousands of them!? Why would there be so many spirits--"

"Now that you mention it, «Valaraukar» did devour massive numbers of that type of spirit."

In response to Ellis' shocked exclamation, Muir replied.

"...Est, is that «Valaraukar» one of those «Spirit Weapons» you mentioned earlier?"

"Yes. Although it is not within my memory, based on the fact that so much resentment from the «Forsaken Spirits» has gathered, it is very likely true--"

Est nodded lightly.

ROAR, ROOOOAAAAR--!

Black flames swirled intensely. The one-armed demon no longer looked anything similar to its original form.

It currently resembled a seething mass of hatred.

Suddenly, Kamito recalled the image of a monster of darkness.

«Nepenthes Lore» -- despite the fact that the demon flame spirit standing upright before their eyes was far more massive than that monster, the impression they gave off was surprisingly similar.

"Kamito, we have to get out of this place."

"Yeah."

Hearing Ellis' sharp call, Kamito nodded in response.

Carrying Muir in his arms like this, he turned back.

"...!"

He suddenly halted in his steps.

Without them noticing, innumerable swarms of ghosts had gathered in the surroundings.

"This is terrible..."

Perhaps they had resonated with the resentment released by «Valaraukar» and gathered here.

"Breaking through is impossible, right..."

After all, contamination resulted from mere contact and severely depleted divine power.

Even if a break in the encirclement was opened up for an instant, it was till quite hard to find their way when the density of spirits were so high.

In their current state with Muir powerless, Kamito did not dare do anything rashly.

...Come to think of it, flying in the air was even more dangerous.

If one were to be dragged into that darkness, there would be no coming back alive.

"Ellis--"

Kamito turned towards her.

"W-What!? W-Why are you suddenly staring at me like that...!"

"I will entrust Muir to you. I will go defeat that demon flame spirit."

"Wha..."

Kamito gently laid down Muir from his arms.

"...Can you stand on your own yet?"

"What does Onii-sama take Muir for?"

Tossing her ash-gray hair, Muir shyly averted her gaze.

"Furthermore, Muir does not need the protection of that busty Onee-chan over there. Even without a spirit to command, Muir has no trouble protecting herself."

"...Ooh, th-this has nothing to do with chest size, okay!?"

"--Say, this isn't really the time for leisurely chatting."

Kamito turned towards the demon flame spirit.

The black flames spewing out from «Valaraukar» burned even more intensely

...Burning to this extent, it was only a matter of time now.

"--Est, I am relying on you. Please lend your power to me again."

"Yes, Kamito. But--"

Despite nodding, Est still gazed at Kamito with a worried expression.

...Kamito knew very well what Est wanted to say.

Currently, his right arm was hurting intensely. The muscles in his entire body were screaming.

The anti-spirit technique of the Absolute Blade Arts, the «Bursting Blossom Spiral Blade Dance», had exploited his body to the limit.

This move was only supposed to be used roughly once a day at most.

Furthermore, it was a skill meant to be used when dual wielding.

Using it one-handed caused even greater strain on the body.

(Am I able to use it one more time...?)

Kamito clenched his right fist.

Otherwise, there is--

(--The Absolute Blade Art's secret technique, «Last Strike».)

Inherited from Greyworth, the strongest sword skill that could even defeat the «Bursting Blossom Spiral Blade Dance».

However--

(...No good. That is a countering sword skill for use against an elementalist. It won't work against that demon flame spirit.)

Besides, Kamito still had not learned that secret technique completely.

Trying to use it here was far too risky.

"Do you want to use «Flight» magic to get close and decide the battle in one strike?"

Faced with Ellis' suggestion, Kamito shook his head.

Ellis aside, Kamito had no ability to control «Flight» magic.

Although rushing over in a straight line was possible, doing that will surely result in getting struck down by that flaming whip.

"But there is no way to approach the demon flame spirit from the ground."

"..."

--Indeed.

The black flames surrounding «Valaraukar» were burning intensely.

As soon as he touched those flames, Kamito's body would be contaminated and he would no longer be able to sustain Est.

"What should I do--"

Suddenly, at this moment.

Filled with an aura of disaster, «Valaraukar»'s eyes focused on them.

GROOOOOOOWWWWWL...!

Accompanied by a sound of spiteful resentment that sounded like it came from underground, its mouth glowed with the color of intense scorching heat--

"--It's coming!"

Just as Kamito yelled out.

A heat beam was shot.

Mere protective magic of wind was nowhere enough to defend against the overwhelming raging torrent of flame.

"...Get down!"

In a hurry, Kamito wrapped his arms around the three girls and jumped, pushing them all to the ground. Although it was not too effective, at least it was better than being bathed in flames.

"Freezing fangs of ice, go forth and pierce -- «Freezing Arrow»!"

Numerous arrows of ice flew in from afar, striking the heat beam.

A massive explosion occurred before their eyes.

"...Guh!"

The violent wind swept up debris, blowing Kamito's body away.

(...Just now, could that be!?)

Steadying his shaken consciousness, Kamito turned his gaze towards where the arrow was shot from.

"Phew, what perfect timing!"

--Over there.

On top of the collapsed ruins was a lovely lady with long platinum-blonde hair fluttering in the wind.

Her hand was holding an elegant shining arrow of ice.

Her pose was the very image of a valkyrie from paintings.

"...Rinslet!?"

Kamito yelled with his eyes staring wide open.

"Where on earth did she appear from!?"

The surrounding area was supposed to be heavily surrounded by swarming «Forsaken Spirits».

"Hmph, I was thinking I could finally leave those underground ruins, only to discover a sea of flames after getting out, and even got chased by these inexplicable spirits, I've had enough of all this!"

Rinslet snarled angrily with her hand at her waist.

"I-I see..."

...Apparently she had suffered in various ways in some place Kamito had no idea of.

--However, let's put that aside for now.

(With this, we finally have a chance for victory...)

"Kamito!" "Onii-sama!"

From amongst the rubble, Ellis and Muir crawled out.

"Seriously, w-why did you have to overextend yourself like that!?"

"...Sigh, Onii-sama is always like that."

Ellis pouted while Muir sighed.

"Now that we have converged with Rinslet, perhaps we have a chance."

"Hmm..."

Hearing that, Ellis turned her gaze over towards Rinslet.

She was currently breaking up swarms of ghosts using her bow and walking over here.

"It's just one person more. Nothing's going to change."

Muir frowned in exasperation, but--

"That's not correct."

Kamito shook his head.

"Increasing from two to three people raises our team's power to a whole different level. Our «Team Scarlet», that's the kind of team we've got."

"--Indeed."

Ellis readied «Ray Hawk».

"Kamito, put your hand--"

Standing beside her, Kamito held Est's hand once more.

"Let's go, Est. Once again, please lend me your power."

—The Dispassionate Queen of Steel, the sacred sword that destroys evil!

—Now form a sword of steel and be the power in my hand!

As the release of the elemental waffe was chanted, Est's figure instantly dissipated into the air as particles of light--

The «Demon Slayer» -- Terminus Est appeared in Kamito's right hand.

"Huff, huff... Kamito-san!"

Rinslet arrived, out of breath.

"We're going to end this in one strike, okay?"

"Yes!" "My thoughts exactly!"

Ellis and Rinslet nodded simultaneously.

«Valaraukar» roared and prepared to fire off another heat beam.

"--I won't let you succeed!"

Instantly, Kamito kicked the ground and sprinted.

Wielding the «Demon Slayer» horizontally, he charged towards the roaring black flames.

"Rinslet, we will open up a path!"

"Understood!"

Rinslet readied her bow elemental waffe and stretched the bowstring to its max.

Softly chanting a spirit language incantation, she infused the maximum amount of divine power into the arrow.

--Capable of piercing the scales of dragons, O Sword of Sagacity!

--Now turn into endless blades to vanquish mine enemy!

This was a high level magic skill for multiplying the power of «Freezing Arrow» at the cost of a longer activation time.

The same instant Rinslet released the arrow--

Innumerable shining blades of ice rained down upon the black flames.

At the same time, Ellis also swung «Ray Hawk».

--Rampaging demonic wind, you are the one who covets severity, you are the embodiment of absolute tyranny!

--In accordance with your greed, sweep away mine enemies!

As a rumbling vortex formed, a great howling tempest rampaged.

" "O Winds of Ice, perform a dance of madness -- «Ice Storm»!" "

This was a combination magic skill that made use of the mutual interaction of ice and wind attributes.

Strong gales infused with cold air instantly froze the black flames, shattering them -- !

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Kamito rushed forward head on.

He poured all his divine power into the «Demon Slayer», causing it to flash with silver-white radiance.

This was the only chance.

But it was enough.

The decisive opportunity created by the two girl was definitely not going to be wasted.

Kamito took a flying leap and landed on the giant body of «Valaraukar» that was akin to lava.

From the knee to its arm, then from its arm to its shoulder -- and finally from the shoulder to its head, Kamito leaped three dimensionally.

As he slashed apart the black flames and lamenting ghosts spewing forth from its body--

"--I'm sorry but you'll have to rest in peace this time."

Kamito whispered in midair.

Then--

"Absolute Blade Arts, Destructive Form -- Bursting Blossom Spiral Blade Dance - Twenty-One Consecutive Strikes!"

Unleashing the Absolute Blade Arts, the demon flame spirit was smashed to complete pulverization.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Chapter6|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Epilogue}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Prologue

2013-03-15T15:37:36Z

Nukie: /* Part 1 */

==Prologue==
===Part 1===
—That was the worst fated encounter.

Under the pale moonlight, a scarlet mask had fallen and made a solid sound.

Her glamorous black hair blazed up like flames, turning burning-rouge.

“Rubia-sama…”

Fianna gulped and muttered her name.

That was the name of the 2-year-senior princess maiden, who she had most respected and admired before.

«Fire Queen»—Rubia Elstein.

Her real face beneath the mask appeared to be mostly unchanged from what she remembered in the past.

It was the same as that day when she parted with Fianna at the «Divine Ritual Institute’s» grand shrine that was blazing up in flames.

Her ruby pupils were not looking at Fianna.

Her line of sight was directly pointing at Claire, who was sitting down behind Fianna.

“U….g…”

Fianna turned around in surprise at that delicate groan.

With her back leaning on the stone wall, Claire had opened her ruby-pupil eyes.

“Claire, no—!“

“Nee…sama…?”

Claire muttered with a dazed expression.

“—Now, let’s end everything.”

Rubia Elstein gently opened her mouth.

“—It's time for the awakening of the demon king.”

===Part 2===

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Chapter6

2013-03-14T16:59:11Z

Nukie: /* Part 2 */

==Chapter 6 - Scarlet Valkyrie==

===Part 1===

Amidst endless darkness, even blacker than night--

The demon sword of darkness gradually regained consciousness.

Here was a mental realm completely isolated from the outside world.

Prohibiting movement, this place only allowed the existence of consciousness.

Currently, the «Demon Sword» that stood as her temporary state was being carried by the hell cat girl.

"--How ironic. To think I would be saved by a rival whom I once tried to kill."

In the darkness, Restia sighed softly.

The damage inflicted by the «Divine Armament» would not recover immediately. Due to the effects of the strong geis, there was also no way to return to her main body.

As much as she disliked it, for the time being she had no choice but to remain in the form of the demon sword.

Drawing her knees up to her chest, Restia surveyed the darkness enshrouding her surroundings.

A pitch black darkness surged forth, restless.

This was not the darkness of the night which calmed her heart.

Instead, this was some otherworldly substance possessing astounding will.

Absolutely something that should not exist in this world.

Furthermore, it was three years ago, just when ''he'' was about to realize the «Wish» -- That darkness devoured her.

People had no idea, but the so-called miracle of the «Elemental Lords» that could reputedly grant all «Wishes», its true form was this astounding darkness--

"Over these past few days, the rate of corrosion has increased greatly -- There's not much time left."

Restia showed anxiety on her face.

"Next, I shall become the «Enemy of the World»."

Dark light lit up in her dusk-colored eyes.

(...Kamito, even if would cause you to resent me, hate me.)

Even

What Restia recalled in her mind was the promise he had made in his youth.

Should there ever come a time in the future when I have changed so much I am myself no longer--

--Kill me.

===Part 2===

"...?"

Hiding in the ruins, Claire turned her head towards the demon sword of darkness resting against the wall.

The demon sword, which had remained silent all this time, seemed to be murmuring something.

(...Was it an illusion?)

...However, the demon sword remained silent.

The sharp blade of darkness shone with ominous luster as it reflected the moonlight.

Earlier, Restia was heavily injured by the divine armament that pierced her in the chest. Even for a high-level spirit like her, recovery would take quite a long period of time.

(--That knight hasn't caught up yet.)

Leaning against a wall in the ruins, Claire searched the area for presences.

It was inconceivable that Luminaris would give up so easily--

At this moment, Claire felt a powerful presence up in the air, causing her to tremble intensely.

"That's...!"

In the evening sky, a gigantic spirit resembling a multi-headed dragon was flying.

(Demon spirit...)

During the daytime, no spirits could be sensed other than those ghosts in this abandoned city.

But as soon as the sun went down, it was as if the city changed completely.

It became a literal «City of Demons» with violent and ferocious demon spirits roaming the skies.

Futhermore, the spirit flying overhead belonged to the highest rank, categorized as «Archdemon Class» by the Spirit Knights of the Empire. An existence that none of the elite «Blade Dance» participants from various countries could possibly handle alone.

If one were to attempt slaying it, most likely an entire division of elite spirit knights would be required at least.

However, Kamito had apparently defeated an «Archdemon Class» spirit singlehandedly before.

(...Probably some kind of joke. How could a single person defeat something like that?)

Claire looked up in trepidation at the demon spirit flying in the night sky.

Of course, from the demon spirit's perspective, beings like Claire were completely insignificant. So long as she did not attack first, it probably would not assault her--

"Meow..."

Scarlet also seemed to have sensed the danger and had humbly curled into a ball.

After some time, the gigantic demon spirit leisurely flew into the distance.

"...It's gone."

Seeing that, Claire breathed a sigh of relief.

...As soon as she relaxed, a rumbling informed her of the hungry stomach.

Speaking of which, she still had not eaten yet.

Claire took out the little pill from her pocket and placed it in her mouth. Seeing Scarlet wagging its tail as if it wanted one too, she gave the cat a pill as well.

(...What a tasteless meal.)

However, Claire was used to such lonely meals. Before she met Kamito, she spent her days alone in the Academy residence, subsisting on canned food.

--Completely different from several years ago.

Although the Elstein family's dining table was not as luxurious as other great nobles, they did have exclusive chefs in the city who could provide hot meals on demand.

Also, whenever large scale festivities were being held in their territory, their subjects would prepare and bring all sorts of prided specialties of local cuisine.

(...The «Fire Spirit Festival» once a year, how nostalgic.)

Stroking Scarlet's head gently, Claire muttered in her heart.

Even now, Claire could still vividly recall the figure of her elder sister in glamorous ritual attire as she danced in offering during the festivals back then.

--It was a memory of her happy everyday life that had vanished like a dream.

At this moment.

"...!?"

Sensing the presence that suddenly appeared, Claire went into high alert.

With her left hand, she grabbed the demon sword of darkness that was leaning against the wall.

"...Who is it!?"

A wild animal's low cry responded to her sharp question.

(...A wolf?)

This word entered her mind momentarily but she instantly rejected the notion.

Wild animals could not possibly appear in this abandoned city.

If they did, they must be--

"--Scarlet!"

Claire swiftly chanted spirit language to release her «Elemental Waffe».

The burning flames lit the dim surroundings.

"...!?"

Appearing out of the darkness was a pack of black hunting hounds.

Five... Or was it six? --Their outlines flickered nonstop as if melding into the surrounding darkness.

"...Why? I couldn't sense any elementalist just now."

As if responding to Claire's murmurings, a voice answered:

"My legion spirit «Shadewolf» possesses skills in tracking and presence concealment. Ordinary methods cannot detect us."

A girl approached from the entrance of the ruins.

Glaring sharply, this girl had hair that was cut short like a boy's.

"--Special Operative of the «Sacred Spirit Knights», Ayla Cedar."

The girl bowed politely then snapped her fingers.

Hearing the sound, the wolf pack began to make intimidating howls as they encircled Claire.

"That demon sword, hand it over."

"I'm sorry, I cannot comply."

Claire struck the floor with Flametongue to deter the wolves.

(...A special operative, in other words, an expert tracker. What a troublesome opponent.)

The wolves were very likely the minions of the shadow spirit.

Despite the name of the «Sacred Spirit Knights», it did not imply that all members employed spirits with the holy attribute.

After all, an unbalanced team composition of that sort would be unlikely to win the current «Blade Dance» with its team format and regulations.

Shadow spirits possessed excellent skills in presence hiding.

Although the flame spirit «Scarlet» was stronger in pure offensive power, Claire could not afford to be careless because shadow elementalists were skilled in special blade dances.

"Go forth and capture, «Shadewolf»!"

Heeding the calls of Ayla Cedar, the shadow wolves attacked one after another.

Claire swung her whip to trace out a column of fire in an arc.

--However, the enemy anticipated her move. The wolves instantly melted into the shadows on ground and dove into gaps in the rubble to get around the wall of flame.

"...Tsk, take this -- !?"

Faced with a pouncing wolf, Claire incinerated it at the last second using her whip.

An endlessly criss-crossing mad storm of whip strikes made it impossible for the wolf pack to approach.

"As befits one hailing from the renowned lineage of flame priestesses--"

"After all, I'm used to training animals!"

"I hope you will refrain from throwing insults, Claire Rouge!"

Ayla Cedar snapped her fingers again.

The shadow wolves divided and increased their numbers.

(...With this many, I'm not going to be able to handle them!?)

Instantly, the tides turned on Claire.

There was no end to things when dealing with legion spirits as enemies.

"Go forth and devour, scorching ball of conflagration -- «Fireball»!"

Releasing spirit magic from her palm, Claire blew away the shadow spirit.

The shadow wolves dispersed like mist but they were not defeated by the attack just now.

Legion spirits which relied on numbers for victory were rather tricky to deal with. In that case--

(--I'll just attack the elementalist directly!)

Claire kicked the ground to accelerate and closed in instantly.

Due to the nature of their duties, special operatives tended not to be skilled in close combat using «Elemental Waffen».

The wolves that had escaped the earlier explosion now bared their fangs and claws as they gave chase, however--

"Too late!"

Claire brandished Flametongue as she ran, establishing a barrier around her.

Using a whip in a one-against-many blade dance was precisely Claire's forte.

Within the blink of an eye, Claire had closed in before Ayla, then--

"--Turn in charcoal!"

Mercilessly, she swung down the fiery whip.

A whip strike with god-like speed, so fast that there was no trail of its trajectory.

During practice, the only one capable of dodging this move was Kamito.

Ayla Cedar was just about to be devoured by the crimson flames -- However.

"I am the shadow that moves in time -- «Shade Leap»."

Her figure disappeared from before Claire like an afterimage.

(Transfer type spirit magic...!)

Claire's mind began to turn rapidly.

(I remember amongst spirit magic with the shadow attribute, «Transfer» type magic--)

Having learned at the Academy about the basic magic systems of all the major attributes, Claire had them all memorized with certainty.

The title of the «Problematic Honors Student» was not simply for show.

(...It is supposed to be a magic system with many flaws that make it hard to control.)

Ayla's figure vanished completely.

Instantly, Claire jumped away from her position.

(«Shade Leap» -- its effect is the transfer between shadows that are closest together...!)

Beneath Claire's feet, her shadow was shaking unnaturally.

But having seen through her opponent's attack, Claire had already prepared countermeasures.

"O Flame, dance a magnificent rondo -- «Fire Burst»!"

She chanted spirit magic at high speed in midair.

Countless glowing spheres of heat appeared from her palms and banished the surrounding darkness with dazzling light.

Unlike the «Fireball», this move lacked damage but could shock and awe the enemy through powerful light and noise.

The white flash instantly cleared the ground of shadows, cancelling the «Shade Leap» magic.

Suffering the backlash of the cancelled magic, Ayla was ejected onto the ground.

Landing nimbly, Claire instantly attacked with Flametongue.

"Yah!"

The special operative was enveloped in fire and sent crashing into the floor.

With a cracking sound of air, Claire pulled Flametongue back into her hands.

"--Victory has been decided."

Just as she was about to inflict a decisive blow--

"...!?"

She found her foot sinking into a shadow on the ground as she took a step forward.

"...This is an «Isolation Barrier»!?"

Claire exclaimed in surprise.

Before Ayla started the fight, she must have set a trap in the surroundings--!

"...How careless, hell cat user. After all, special operatives are most adept at relying on traps to fight."

Lying on the ground, Ayla smiled.

However, even with one foot swallowed by shadows, Claire remained calm and composed.

"Relying on a barrier of this level, do you really think you can catch me?"

The victor of the blade dance was already decided.

Struck by a direct hit from Flametongue, Ayla was incapacitated from fighting within the near future.

Unless the ensnarement occurred during battle, otherwise this type of «Isolation Barrier», which only took mere minutes to dispel, was virtually meaningless.

"No, I have already achieved my goal."

"What?"

"Because my goal was to keep you pinned down in this location."

"...!"

Claire clicked her tongue as she realized her own stupidity.

(...Her comrades are nearby?)

On further thought, it was only natural.

Otherwise, this girl would not have come to challenge her one on one.

--In that case, it was imperative to escape from here as quickly as possible.

Claire lit a fire with her finger and traced out a magic circle in the air for dispelling the barrier.

'--This method will not be anywhere quick enough, you know. Claire Rouge.'

"...!?"

Claire suddenly looked down.

The exasperated voice came from the demon sword held in her left hand.

"...You recovered your energy?"

'Only a bare minimum, enough to transmit my thoughts. Still not enough to resume human form... That aside, use me to pierce that shadow. Your spirit magic takes too long.'

"Eh?"

'Do it quickly. The Paladin is hastening to this place.'

"...I-I got it."

Claire frantically nodded and used the demon sword's blade to stab the shadow.

Instantly with an ear-splitting metallic clang, the «Isolation Barrier» ensnaring Claire's foot was easily broken.

"How could this happen!?"

Ayla exclaimed with surprise.

(What power...!)

Claire could not help but gasp.

Simply within an instant, a barrier that would occupy an experienced elementalist quite some time was dispelled--

''--Well then, hurry and leave this place.'

"W-Why are you giving me orders!?"

Despite retorting back, Claire was already preparing to flee the scene. However.

"Do you really think I would let the same prey escape twice?"

"...!?"

On the other end of the dim passage came a solemn voice.

"Well done, Ayla. Please rest there for a while."

As her military boots sounded with every step she took, Luminaris Saint Leished approached.

Then from the opposite end of the alleyway came another person--

"I'll shoot you full of holes if you dare move."

Wielding a silver longbow, yet another girl of the «Sacred Spirit Knights».

(...This is bad.)

The two knights were closing in on Claire with a pincer formation.

Her escape routes were completely sealed off.

(...This is hopeless. Nothing I can do but fight?)

Paying attention to the archer behind her, Claire readied Flametongue.

The one before her was the runner-up from the previous Blade Dance who had fought and lost to Ren Ashbell.

Although Claire had no idea how well she could fight against an ace-level elementalist--

--She could not allow herself to be defeated here.

Claire had a «Wish» she must realize no matter what.

Also--

(All this time, Kamito has protected me many times.)

She gripped the demon sword of darkness in her hand tightly.

Holding the contracted spirit from Kamito's past, the darkness spirit girl.

(...Therefore, I shall in turn protect what's precious to Kamito!)

Reacting to the divine power she released, Flametongue's flames intensified instantly.

The flames were so astounding that even Luminaris displayed wariness and halted her advance.

"Claire Rouge. Why are you going to so far in protecting that darkness spirit?"

"...None of your business."

"--Is it because the demon sword belongs to the «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell?"

"Like I said, none of your -- Eh?"

Claire's jaw dropped in surprise.

For an instant, she could not comprehend what Luminaris had said.

"...Just now, what did you say?"

"...? Could it be, you didn't know?"

This time it was Luminaris who displayed an expression of surprise.

Next--

"Then I shall tell you. The darkness spirit over there is the elemental waffe -- the «Vorpal Sword»."

An unbelievable statement was announced.

"--Namely, the sword used by the strongest blade dancer during the «Blade Dance» three years ago."

===Part 3===

...After several seconds of silence.

"...Eh?"

Claire uttered a weak powerless sound.

"What do you mean...?"

"Exactly as the words say. The demon sword you are holding right now in your hand is the contracted spirit of the «Strongest Blade Dancer». The elemental waffe -- «Vorpal Sword»."

Luminaris repeated the same content.

"...!"

Claire instantly opened her eyes wide and her gaze fell upon the demon sword in her hand.

...Luminaris did not appear to be lying or providing misdirection. Furthermore, this rigid Paladin did not seem like the type to care for word games.

However.

"...H-How did you find that out!?"

Claire questioned to corroborate.

...Indeed, the sword's appearance was extremely similar.

But despite the similarity -- it was not entirely the same.

The appearance of the elemental waffe used by Ren Ashbell whom Claire had always idolized and revered remained vividly in Claire's memories to this day.

...Claire could not possibly make a mistake in recognition.

«Elemental Waffe» were existences that materialized the user's psyche. Hence it was understandable for Kamito and Ren Ashbell -- two people whose sword skills originated from the same master -- to have similarities.

However, Luminaris quietly shook her head.

"...I know without a doubt. After all, I fought directly against that demon sword three years ago."

"..."

Claire closed her mouth.

--Indeed, Luminaris had engaged the «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell, in blade dance during the finals three years ago.

As an elementalist of the highest class, discerning the true nature of elemental waffen she had faced directly in combat before should not be a difficult task.

Since she had determined this demon sword to be the «Vorpal Sword», it was equivalent to saying -- it was fact beyond a doubt.

The darkness spirit Restia was Kamito's contracted spirit in the past.

At the same time, Restia is the demon sword of the «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell's -- «Vorpal Sword».

From this, one could conclude--

(In that case, Kamito really is...?)

Claire felt her breathing quicken and her heart beginning to race.

All along, Claire had suspected Kamito's true identity many times.

When Kamito used the same sword style as «Her», Claire had even sought Ellis' aid to investigate the truth.

However, no matter how much she suspected, some part of her mind remained in denial.

Three years ago, the «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell, had appeared out of nowhere like a comet.

Through her overwhelmingly powerful and magnificent blade dance, she became the "maiden" idolized by all princess maidens across the entire continent.

The one whom Claire had idolized from childhood and regarded as her goal--

--Turned out to be right by her side all this time.

"That darkness spirit is taking part in the current festival as a member of «Team Inferno». With that, it should be an elementary exercise to speculate that she is Ren Ashbell's demon sword, right?"

Luminaris continued to display a surprised expression.

She looked like she was not aware of Restia as Kamito's contracted spirit, and she even believed firmly that the commander of «Team Inferno» was the real Ren Ashbell.

Claire's gaze stopped on the demon sword of darkness in her hand.

"...Is that really true?"

She asked.

But the demon sword did not reply.

Whether this was intentional or because she simply exhausted her power to dispel the «Barrier», Claire was not sure--

"..."

Claire felt her throat dry up. Her mind was in turmoil.

...The truth has yet to be confirmed.

She could not be sure that Luminaris' words were the truth.

However--

(The fact that Kamito is Ren Ashbell, the «Strongest Blade Dancer»...)

...There was no feeling of being deceived.

Because Kamito's wish to keep it a secret was understandable. Furthermore, the trusting relationship they had built up over their days together was not so shallow as to waver so easily on a discovery like this.

"...~I, how shall I face Kamito from now on?"

Claire felt her cheeks heat up instantly.

...She had yet to settle her emotions.

Even though it was not the time to waver before a formidable enemy--

"--In any case!"

Luminaris closed in further at this time.

"Hand the demon sword over. It is an existence that will one day become the «Enemy of the World»."

"...!"

Claire brought awareness back to the enemy at hand and readied Flametongue.

Now was not the time to think too much. Kamito's true identity can be pondered later.

(This is Kamito's sword and his precious contracted spirit. Therefore--)

Feigning ignorance as she swept away the penetrating ache in her heart--

Claire voiced out her determination.

"I have no reason to hand it over to you!"

The burning Flametongue slashed across the night sky.

===Part 4===

Both Luminaris in front of Claire and the knight in the back took action simultaneously.

Ignoring the archer behind her, Claire faced Luminaris.

(The rule of one-against-many engagements is that the first strike must eliminate the greatest threat...!)

Chanting a spirit language incantation--

"Go forth and dance, the crimson flames summoning destruction -- «Hell Blaze»!"

In the forward direction, Claire released the strongest spirit magic with the fire attribute.

This astounding heat wave, hot enough to melt rock, engulfed Luminaris.

(...Success! Once a direct hit--)

But in the next instant.

"...!"

The intensely burning flames were instantly extinguished.

What sliced through the flames -- was a flash of dazzling brilliance.

(That is...!)

Claire had seen the sword before.

Three years ago, Luminaris had used this elemental waffe on the stage of the «Blade Dance» finals.

"With brilliance that illuminates for eternity, the demon vanquishing sacred sword -- «Murgleis»!"

Luminaris called out the sacred sword's title sonorously.

The sword blade gave off blinding light, devouring the flames, the torrential light sliced through the dark night.

"Guh...!"

Faced with dazzling light, Claire could not help but narrow her eyes.

"Together with Her Majesty the Queen's sacred sword, «Durandal», they are known as the highest ranking elemental waffen. Don't delude yourself into thinking it could melt from flames of that level!"

Luminaris stabbed the sacred sword into the ground.

Instantly, the ground shattered as a sharp blade of light rushed forward in a straight line.

If Claire attempted to evade by jumping, she would probably become a target for a second slash.

"--Block it, «Flame Wall»!"

Claire urgently chanted defensive magic.

Intending to reduce the power of the blade of light--

"Yah!"

But the blade of light easily sliced through the flame barrier and struck Claire's body directly. As physical damage instantly converted into psychological damage, her mind was shaken.

"...Guh, ooh.."

"Wow, one hit was not enough to take you down?"

Luminaris expressed mild surprise in her voice.

"

(...Damn it, so this is what it means to be an ace-level elementalist.)

Not just martial arts. The total volume of divine power at their disposal also differed substantially.

Despite releasing the spirit's power to such an extent, Luminaris remained completely composed.

"Claire Rouge, you are an excellent elementalist. However--"

Luminaris stopped in front of Claire who lay collapsed on the ground.

Then--

"You are still too inexperienced."

She stepped on the demon sword of darkness held firmly in Claire's hand.

Readying «Murgleis» with both hands, Luminaris pointed her sword straight down.

"«Vorpal Sword» -- I originally hoped to defeat you in a proper blade dance."

"No, stop..."

Claire desperately moved her fingers as she panted.

The darkness spirit Restia -- she was precious to Kamito.

(I, must protect her...!)

Claire mustered all her strength, trying to pull back the darkness spirit who was stuck in demon sword form without any power.

"Please spare me the futile struggle. I have no wish to enact unnecessary violence."

However, Luminaris' military boot crushed Claire's left hand.

"...Ah, owww...!"

The blunt sound of bones shattering could be heard.

Claire suppressed the scream rising in the depths of her throat.

An overwhelming disparity in power. Despite the progress Claire had made during the current «Blade Dance», her difference in level compared to Luminaris was still massive.

At least, in a one-on-one blade dance, she had no hope of winning.

(...But clearly that «Ren Ashbell» is even more powerful than Luminaris.)

She recalled the scarlet-masked elementalist she faced off against in the forest.

During that time, even partnered with Rinslet, they could not even put up any meaningful resistance.

Suddenly.

(Right, back then...!)

Claire had a flash of inspiration.

The flames she displayed for Rinslet who was about to be killed.

(That Ren Ashbell imposter called it the «Flames of Elstein»...)

If I could once again release those "flames that incinerated other flames"--

"...Flames!"

Just like back then.

Claire imagined flames dancing madly and lit a fire in her right hand.

However--

(...No good, not this type of fire!)

These current flames were converted from one's own divine power using the contracted spirit as a medium.

Fundamentally different from those "flames that incinerated other flames."

"You still have strength to resist huh?"

Luminaris announced coldly, pointing the tip of her sacred sword at Claire's neck:

"However, it is futile. You shall be defeated and retired right here."

"...!"

In that instant.

"Luminaris-sama!"

The archer girl screamed shrilly.

Flametongue turned back into the hell cat and roared as it attacked Luminaris.

"Scarlet!"

"What a loyal and dutiful spirit."

Luminaris turned swiftly and swatted Scarlet away with one strike of the sacred sword.

Scarlet was instantly sent flying and crashed into the ground.

Even its desperate strike ended in failure.

(It's all over, is it...?)

Claire bit her lip hard.

Having exhausted the last of her strength, even maintaining her consciousness was difficult.

At this moment.

'--There's still a chance, you know.'

A whisper was heard in her mind.

(...Darkness spirit?)

Restia was talking directly to Claire's consciousness like earlier.

'Claire Rouge. Perhaps in your current state, you might be able to draw out «Her» original power that was sealed.'

(...By her you mean?)

In her mind, Claire questioned back with surprise.

'Please call out her true name. The «Spirit Weapon» once known as the bloodstained princess. The utmost treasure entrusted to the Elstein bloodline -- the «Scarlet Valkyrie».'

(Scarlet Valkyrie... Could it be that--!)

Claire opened her eyes wide.

(You know Scarlet's true name?)

Come to think of it, that «Ren Ashbell» also mentioned this name before.

--The flame spirit serving the Elstein family, whose true name had been lost in the distant past.

'Claire Rouge, touch the body of my blade with the back of your hand. I shall transmit to your mind directly «Her» image. As reluctant as I am to awaken my enemy, there is no other choice now that things have progressed to this point.'

(...Eh?)

'Hurry!'

Hearing Restia urging her--

Claire steeled her determination and used the back of her right hand -- the «Fire Spirit Seal» to touch the tip of the sword.

She had no choice but to believe in the darkness spirit and take a gamble.

"...Guh, ahh..."

Accompanied by an acute sense of pain, an expanding torrent of images surged into her mind.

The crimson princess knight wielded a massive scythe as she faced armies of countless spirits in battle.

--The one who guided courageous warriors to the final battlefield.

--The one whom the flames of destruction obeyed, bestowing eternal demise upon foolish enemies.

'Her name is--'

Claire loudly called out the true name transmitted from the darkness spirit.

"Her name being, the «Scarlet Valkyrie» -- Ortlinde."

Instantly, crimson flames swallowed Scarlet's body.

"...What!?"

Luminaris exclaimed in alarm.

Next--

"--You have finally called out my name, Master."

Out from amidst the wildly dancing flames, a girl appeared.

===Part 5===

The sight of the red-haired girl appearing out of the crimson flames--

Made Claire even forget pain in her bleeding right hand--

"It's Scarlet...?"

Claire murmured in shock.

Within Claire's hazy and unsteady field of vision--

The girl stepped up to protect Claire, facing off against Luminaris.

A petite, graceful and slender figure.

Pristine pale complexion, clad in a dress of flames.

Emerging from her crimson hair that was redder than fire--

Triangular ears like a cat's.

"Yes, Master."

The pair of cat ears moved slightly.

The red-haired girl nodded as she stared at Luminaris before her.

"The «Scarlet Valkyrie» -- whose true name of old is «Ortlinde»."

"...!"

Instantly, the flames on the girl's body burned even more intensely.

Claire held her breath in the face of such flames that seemed as if though they were charring the night sky.
[[image:STnBD V09 198.jpg|thumb]]

(Amazing...!)

In contrast to its cute appearance as a cat, Scarlet was already a powerful spirit.

However, the girl before Claire's eyes -- was an existence far surpassing norms.

"...Is that the flame spirit's true appearance?"

Luminaris groaned in her throat.

Her expression no longer displayed the same composure as before.

"Spirits bearing human form are known as the highest level spirits--"

Staring at Scarlet unerringly before her eyes, Luminaris held the sacred sword «Murgleis» with both hands.

"Luminaris-sama!"

At this moment.

An arrow of light shot at Scarlet from behind.

This was the doing of the other female knight lurking on the other end of the darkness.

She probably intended to launch a surprise attack from the direction opposite to Luminaris.

However.

"--Too slow."

Scarlet created little fireballs in both hands.

The fireballs silently rotated around her, easily deflecting the incoming arrow.

"...Wha!"

"Over there--"

With a mere turn of her finger--

Suddenly, a fireball flew towards where the arrow was shot from--

In the next instant, an astounding explosion was heard as a pillar of fire emerged.

"...!"

Taking this as the signal for their fight to begin--

Wielding «Murgleis» in her hand, Luminaris stepped forward forcefully, instantly closing the distance.

"--Master, please issue your orders."

A crisp voice with a touch of sternness was heard.

"...Please order the Scarlet Valkyrie -- «Ortlinde»!"

Gradually slipping towards unconsciousness, Claire cried out.

"''Defeat the enemy!''"

"Understood, Master."

Scarlet swiftly swung her arm towards the air.

With a burst of scattering fire, she summoned a massive crimson scythe in her hands.

Its ferocious appearance seemed as if it were forged out of the flames of hell directly.

Held in this adorable little girl's hands, it seemed extremely out of place.

"--O Knight, thou art the one who prevaileth against the trials of fire!"

Luminaris chanted for protection against fire.

Producing slicing wind from the swings of her sword, she slashed apart the burning flames.

Scarlet leaped with agility, swinging the massive crimson scythe in midair.

With an ear-splitting sound of impact, sparks flew all around.

The shockwave from the clash caused rubble on the ground to fly.

This was a blade dance between a topnotch elementalist and a top-class flame spirit.

"Amazing..."

Seeing the blade dance performing before her eyes, Claire could not help but exclaim in admiration.

Scarlet's movements far surpassed her speed in hell cat form.

Although they were well-matched in the initial clashes, the tides quickly turned against Luminaris who could not defeat the incoming flames.

"...So this is the power of a top-class spirit!?"

"--Unforgivable. I cannot show mercy to you who have hurt Master."

Scarlet swung the massive crimson scythe, her slashes forming flames that began to burn.

The scorching flames she produced could not be defended against by mere defensive magic.

"...No matter what, I cannot lose in this kind of place!"

Despite the flames surrounding her, Luminaris continued to swing her sword.

"I must resume my duel with «Her» and bring victory back to my homeland--"

"Regrettably--"

Instantly, Scarlet's figure vanished.

Or rather, using the sacred sword's blade as a stepping platform, she jumped into the air at once.

"You will disappear here."

--The crimson crescent shone against the dark night.

An expression of despair was spreading from the blue eyes of the Paladin as she gazed upwards.

Next--

"O Flames, let a night of red descend upon the earth -- «Crimson Judgement»."

The dancing flames of conflagration devoured Luminaris.

===Part 6===

In the dark underground maze, the aroma of pancakes spread through the air.

"...So very tasty."

The mysterious young princess maiden was enjoying the delicious pancakes.

Nibbling away in small bites, she looked extremely adorable.

"I can make as many as you want, so please eat to your heart's content."

"Thank you..."

The girl nodded happily.

(By the way...)

Rinslet suddenly inclined her head in puzzlement.

(...This child, who is she actually?)

...Her identity was a complete riddle. How should one put it? No humans were supposed to be present in a place like this except for participants in the «Blade Dance».

(Perhaps...)

Rinslet suddenly thought of one possibility.

"Like Est-san, she is a high-level spirit--"

Then her presence in «Astral Zero» could be explained.

"...?"

Her cheeks stuffed full of food, the girl looked in Rinslet's direction.

"...You, perhaps you are a spirit?"

"..."

The girl silently nodded.

...It looked like the speculation was correct.

Rinslet adjusted her sitting posture lightly.

This was the proper etiquette for a princess maiden towards a high-level spirit.

"Well, may I be so bold as to ask what your divine name may be?"

"..."

The girl averted her gaze... Clearly she did not want to answer this time.

"Well, may I ask why you have appeared in such a place?"

"..."

No answer either. --Just as Rinslet concluded that...

"...No idea."

The girl looked up and gave that answer.

"...No idea?"

"Can't remember."

Did she lose her memory?

But spirits were not supposed to lose their memory--

(...Wait a minute, there's also another case like that.)

Rinslet had heard that the sword spirit Est only retained portions of her memory because of the irregular contract she established with Kamito.

Perhaps this spirit who resembled a girl in outer appearance also lost her memory for some reason.

Otherwise--

(Could she be toying with me?)

Rinslet muttered in her mind.

"Just now, you said you knew the spirits whose names are carved on the stone wall, right?"

"..."

The spirit girl nodded.

"«Scarlet Valkyrie» -- Ortlinde. In the «Spirit War» several thousand years ago, she was the flame spirit revered and feared as the bloodstained princess."

"Why would you know something like that?"

Although Rinslet felt it was a little impertinent to question a high-level spirit like this...

"...When clearly you've lost your memory."

Rinslet still felt she had to add the last statement.

"I have been imprisoned in this underground maze all along. The only thing I could do to alleviate boredom was to decipher the voluminous history carved on the stone walls."

"Imprisoned?"

If this girl really was a spirit--

Physical imprisonment in a maze was not possible.

Probably through some kind of magical means, she was sealed here.

"So who did--"

Just at this moment.

"Yah!"

The ground shook intensely, causing debris to rain down noisily from the ceiling.

Shielding the girl reflexively, Rinslet looked up.

"I-It's an earthquake?"

"Earthquakes do not occur in this «Abandoned City»."

The girl shook her head.

"Very likely, a powerful spirit is rampaging on the ground surface."

"A powerful spirit?"

Rinslet's expression froze.

On the surface, the final round of the «Blade Dance» was in full swing.

Perhaps, Kamito and the others were facing a crisis right this moment.

"...What is it?"

"It's no time for me to be dilly dallying here like this."

Rinslet stood up. Although she wanted to learn more about this spirit who bore a young girl's appearance, it was clearly not the occasion for this.

...In any case, she had to leave this underground maze to search for her comrades.

Then--

The girl wiped her mouth using the sleeve of her priestess uniform and stood up lightly.

"...Follow me."

"Eh?"

"The exit, I'll show you."

===Part 7===

Kamito and Ellis shifted to some nearby ruins away from the place they had been staying earlier.

Staying in one spot was not a wise idea because as soon as an elementalist skilled in espionage spotted them, barriers and other traps could be set.

Compared to the «Tempest» where it was advantageous to establish and defend a «stronghold» as early as possible, the «Cross Fire» required completely different tactics.

"Is the poison all gone?"

Lying down on his back against the stone floor, Kamito asked.

"Yeah, I feel much better... All thanks to you."

Ellis blushed in response and nodded.

"However, uh, I hope you do not get the wrong idea. J-Just now, it was all because of the aphrodisiac from the poison! O-Only because of it, did that kind of shameless behavior..."

"...Y-Yeah, I understand."

Recalling what had happened during the poison treatment, Kamito became embarrassed as well.

...The two of them avoided eye contact.

"I-It's about time we went to sleep. At this time, it would be best to stay away from outside."

The abandoned city at night was the city of demons where «Archdemon Class» spirits roamed.

In a certain sense, they were even more dangerous than meeting an enemy team.

"Mmmhmm, you are right. Because blade dances in the night are dangerous! O-Of course, even though I mentioned blade dance in the night, do note I am not referring to that particular meaning!"

"...Ellis?"

"H-Hurry and go to sleep! We must leave this place early in the morning."

"You're not going to rest, Ellis?"

"I have rested enough. After all, you were keeping watch all this time. When early morning arrives, I will wake you up."

Wielding «Ray Hawk» in her hand, Ellis shook her head.

Kamito could not help but smile wryly.

"This is totally fine for me. In past missions, there were times when I've gone days without sleep."

"Missions?"

"Uh yeah... It was back during the days at the «Instructional School."

"...Sorry. I have made you remember unpleasant memories."

"No--"

Kamito scratched his head awkwardly.

The memories he recalled were of the two whom he used to team up with.

Lily Flame and Muir Alenstarl.

These girls, whom he had not seen for four years, had now reappeared as Kamito's enemies.

--Is there no other way of life for the children who grew up in that facility but this?

"...Those two's hearts are probably still sealed and locked away."

By that insane facility that was now destroyed.

Pitying them would be an act of excessive arrogance.

(--I had Restia.)

Without her, Kamito's hands would probably be completely stained with bloodshed.

Hands that were not for protecting precious companions--

Rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble -- !

Suddenly, the ground shook intensely.

"Wha!" "...Hmm!"

The quake sent Kamito tumbling forward and falling into Ellis.

Burying his face into a soft mountainous valley, he was about to suffocate.

"Uwah! K-Kamito, what are you doing! I-I am not quite ready yet..."

"S-Sorry... No wait, what on earth is happening--?"

As he lifted his head up from Ellis' bosom, in the next instant--

BOOM...!

The ceiling of the ruins suddenly vanished.

"...!"

As if sliced open by a sharp blade.

Appearing right above was the starry night sky of «Astral Zero».

And also--

A gigantic and vicious flame demon, wielding a fiery whip.

"A demon flame spirit...!"

On the shoulder of the vicious demon that spewed forth scorching flames--

Sat a girl dressed in the Theocracy's military uniform.

Innocent eyes of pure blue. Gray hair tied into twintails on the sides of her head.

"Muir..."

"Onii-sama, let's play♪"

The «Monster» of the «Instructional School» smiled adorably towards Kamito.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Chapter5|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Chapter7}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Chapter5

2013-03-13T17:46:14Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 5 - Spirit Weapon==

===Part 1===

"...Here, it should be fine now."

"...Mmm... Hmm..."

Kamito picked up Ellis in his arms and carried her to a location a certain distance away from the center of the abandoned city.

This seemed to be the ruins of a massive shrine, where the ceiling was supported by stone columns on the verge of collapse.

Assigning Simorgh to keep watch outside, they stepped into the premises, only to see a spring in the depths of the shrine that was used for divine purification. Although the spring itself had long dried up, a large amount of rainwater had accumulated.

"--Water spirits, pure and clear, exorcise this filth."

Chanting a spirit language incantation and tossing in a «Purification» spirit crystal, this caused the water to bubble instantly and turn clear.

Kamito laid down Ellis into the spring directly in her uniform.

"S-Sorry, Kamito..."

"Don't force yourself to speak. Conserve your stamina."

Turning his blushing face away, Kamito coughed lightly.

The drenched uniform clung tightly to Ellis' lithe body, an especially seductive sight.

Even though Kamito understood that now was not the time to turn his attention to those matters, he could not stop his gaze from being drawn to the black underwear showing underneath the drenched uniform.

"Th-This is all we can do for now as treatment. Do you feel any better?"

After all, using holy water for a bath was only emergency first aid.

If only Fianna who was skilled in healing were present. But for someone like Kamito who was unskilled in spirit magic, this was as much as he could do.

"Mmm, hmm, do not worry... Ah, ow..."

Ellis panted painfully.

Although elementalists had better poison resistance than ordinary people due their advance circulatory systems, unfortunately, the demon tree spirit's poison was far too powerful.

"Ooh... Ka... mito..."

Despite her irregular breathing, Ellis continued to call out Kamito's name in a hoarse voice.

In order to lessen her pain, the front of her uniform had been unfastened. Kamito's gaze was naturally drawn to the undulating cleavage.

(I-I can't let myself stare...!)

As if trying to dispel evil thoughts, Kamito shook his head.

"Your body, does it feel painful?"

"Ah, yeah..."

Ellis' body twisted in the spring that resembled a bathtub.

Biting hard on her glistening lips, she gazed at Kamito.

Then fidgeting with her fingers, she said:

"U-Uh, I hope you will not laugh, but..."

"Hmm?"

"H-Hand... Can we hold hands?"

"--Ah sure. I got it."

Kamito instantly agreed and used both hands to lightly hold Ellis' hand.

"Hyah!"

Halfway in the process, Ellis gave off a cute little scream.

"...S-Sorry! Was I too sudden?"

"N-No, I should apologize instead. It is just that, I am not used to it, holding a boy's hand..."

The skin on her hand was as delicate and tender as ladies of nobility. However, due to constant martial training, there were some calluses on her palm.

"Ah, sob sob... I-I cannot believe I have done something so shameless..."

"...?"

Ellis' face was as red as a cooked octopus.

"B-By the way, Kamito..."

Suddenly, Ellis looked up to face Kamito.

"Yeah?"

"Th-That Elfim girl, was she your comrade in the past?"

The fingers holding the hand tightened slightly.

"..."

"N-No, if you do not want to answer, I will not force you to speak--"

"Oh no, it's not that reason... It's just, how should I put it, describing her as a comrade is a little off."

"Not a comrade...?"

Ellis frowned.

"C-Could she be... Your lover!?"

"What kind of logic is that!?"

Kamito objected loudly.

"Hmm, not your lover, I see... Very good."

Ellis breathed a sigh of relief.

...This motion of hers caused her massive bosom to quiver, way too conspicuously.

"Muir Alenstarl, Lily Flame and I were a tactical unit of three... Back then, we had no sense of camaraderie at all."

--Or rather, very likely, none of the kids raised in that insane facility ever had any understanding of the concept of "comrades."

(However, now--)

Kamito involuntarily tightened his grip on her hand.

(...I have comrades I wish to protect.)

This was strength he had never possessed as the «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell.

--At this time, Kamito suddenly noticed.

"...?"

Ellis' hand in his grip felt quite hot.

Her usually bright and lively brown eyes currently looked rather unfocused.

"Ellis, do you have a fever?"

Kamito asked with worry.

It was not surprising for a demon tree spirit's poison to include symptoms of fever.

But in that case, although she was bathing for the sake of neutralizing the poison, this did result in worsening the symptoms.

"Do you want to get out first?"

"...No, d-do not worry... Ah..."

Suddenly, Ellis emitted a cute little scream as her hand let go.

"...E-Ellis, what's wrong?"

"Mmm... Ah, hah, mmm..."

Ellis panted as her wet arms and legs twisted in suffering.

"H-Hey, come on..."

Kamito grabbed her shoulders with worry.

"Mmm, hyah...!"

Immediately, Ellis' body shuddered intensely.

"Ah.. Haa, haa..."

She was blushing to her ears and her breathing was a complete mess.

Wrapped in the wet skirt, her legs were rubbing against each other coyly.

"Mmm, ooh... Ka, mito..."

Looking as though her breathing was petering out, Ellis finally spoke up.

"Ellis, what is going on!?"

"D-Dunno why... M-My body, suddenly feels burning, huah..."

"...Could it be that the slower-acting poison is now taking effect!?"

"...Hmm, c-come to think of it..."

Ellis panted with great suffering as she tried to form words.

"Th-That Elfim girl, did say... The demon tree spirit, ooh... Amongst the poisons it concocted, huah... Uh, there is also that kind, of effect..."

"...That kind of effect?"

Repeating her words, Kamito found Ellis lowering her gaze shyly.

"B-Basically, an... A-Aphrodisiac..."

"Aphrodisiac!?"

Kamito's voice was instantly turned inside out.

...What were known as aphrodisiacs were drugs that caused people to act in lustful ways.

"...Huah, mmm... Help, me, Kami... to..."

Embracing her bosom tightly, Ellis pleaded as she rubbed her legs together.

Probably because she was suffering, her pleading eyes were moist with tears.

"E-Even if you say that..."

Kamito held his breath.

...What on earth was he supposed to do?

"L-Let it stabilize, ooh... Once this hot flash passes..."

"...!?"

Sweet breath escaped from her glistening lips.

The stern maiden knight's enraptured eyes were emanating a dangerous aura of attraction.

(...Th-This is clearly a no good situation!)

Kamito shook his head vigorously in his mind.

If he did that kind of thing to the Fahrengart family's precious daughter -- a death sentence awaited him without escape.

However.

"...Haa, haa... Mmm... Ahuu..."

"..."

Hearing Ellis' pained breathing--

"...I-I got it!"

Kamito steeled himself and nodded.

...After all, she was suffering and he could not ignore it.

Still in uniform, Kamito entered the spring and embraced Ellis.

"...I-Is this better?"

"Mmmhmm..."

Ellis nodded. Her sweet breath blew against Kamito's ear.

Her soft bosom pressed against him through the drenched uniform, accommodating in shape with great suppleness.

Kamito's face instantly went red.

"...If you're feeling unbearable, don't fight it so much."

"S-Sorry..."

Ellis obediently relaxed and leaned tightly against him.

Kamito's heart raced in response.

"...L-Let me be clear, do not mistake me for some kind of immoral woman."

Ellis whispered softly with an ashamed expression.

"...A-Acting this way, i-is all the poison's fault."

"Yeah, I know."

To help relieve the pain and suffering from the poison, Kamito tightened his arm around Ellis' waist.

"Ah... H-Harder, a little more..."

"L-Like this?"

"J-Just a bit more... Ooh, smooch♪"

"...!?"

At this moment, Kamito felt a sense of numbing sweetness rush into his brain.

Ellis had begun to nibble Kamito's neck.

"Mmm, hmm... Smooch♪"

"E-Ellis, this... is too...!"

Maintaining his posture of embracing Ellis, Kamito squirmed.

(...Please, my sanity, you must endure!)

Kamito closed his eyes and screamed in his mind.

===Part 2===

(...I-I'm saved. My sanity is mere inches from the limit.)

--After that, several minutes had passed.

Ellis was now sound asleep on Kamito's lap as he listened to her calm breathing noises.

It seemed like the aphrodisiac's effects had ended.

Because sleeping in wet clothes would catch a cold, she was now in her underwear with Kamito's jacket draped over her.

Despite the immense difficulties faced when taking her clothes off just as she was falling asleep, Kamito channelled the superhuman self-control he had developed through the «Instructional School»'s training and managed to complete the task without distraction.

...That said, he did stare once or twice at the impressive contours of her cleavage.

In any case, she should recover her strength after some rest.

Placing a fire spirit crystal on the ground to give off warmth, Kamito suppressed a yawn.

The sun had just set outside, causing the interior of these ruins to become rather dim.

(...We'll have to spend the night in this place.)

As much as he wished to meet up with the rest of the team as quickly as possible, Ellis' current condition did not allow for reckless action.

"Mmm, Kamito, I will make you into a ham sandwich..."

On his lap, Ellis talked in her dreams.

"O-Of course, you are the ham, I-I am the bread, okay..."

"What on earth is she dreaming about..."

Kamito shrugged wryly.

Ponytail untied, her innocent sleeping face was truly adorable.

(By the way...)

Kamito looked up and immersed himself into a different line of thought.

(I never expected even Lily would be roped into being their teammate...)

Number seven of the «Instructional School» -- "Venom" Lily Flame.

Not only was she accomplished in combat techniques, she was also top class in espionage ability in the facility.

When they were teamed up in the past, she was still a girl who spoke little. However, the impression she gave off just now was much different from back then.

--Ever since the «Instructional School»'s destruction, four years had passed.

(...In other words, I'm not the only one who changed.)

Kamito had heard that basically all the orphans from the facility had obtained protection from the Knights of Ordesia. However, amongst those that were already executing missions, the so-called «Ranked Ones», there were apparently a few whose whereabouts were unknown.

«Team Inferno»'s commander -- the masked elementalist who stole Ren Ashbell's name, where and how did she come into contact with the lost children of the «Instructional School»?

"--Kamito."

"Hmm?"

Suddenly hearing his name called out, Kamito turned to look.

Dressed in her uniform, Est was approaching from a dark corner.

"Est, are you okay now?"

"Yes. Although I still need rest in order to fulfill my duties as a sword."

Depleted in power by the contamination of «Forsaken Spirits», Est had apparently recovered enough to maintain human form.

Est walked quickly over and sat down lightly beside Kamito.

Her mysterious violet eyes kept staring at Kamito.

"Kamito, I am hungry."

"Yeah, it's already that time of the day."

Spirits normally did not need to eat but there were many high level spirits who treated human food as a kind of hobby they indulged in. Especially Est. Because she required three square meals a day at the Academy when together with Kamito, it did cause him some grief as he agonized over the increase in the food budget.

"Speaking of dinner, all we have is this sort of thing..."

Taking care not to wake up Ellis on his lap, Kamito took out from his uniform pocket a pill the size of a pea.

This was a drug regarded as a treasure amongst portable food for elementalists.

It was prepared from dozens of herbs and flavored with sugar and honey.

Filling, easy to digest and highly nutritious, it was known as a masterpiece.

"..."

"...Uh, Est?"

"Kamito, you don't have any food?"

Est inquired with innocent eyes.

"...I'm sorry. Right now there's only this."

...Feeling inexplicably guilty, Kamito apologized.

Due to the matter of weight, all conventional food and cooking equipment were stored in «Fenrir»'s belly. Before meeting up with Rinslet, they had no choice but to endure.

"...I understand, Kamito."

Est nodded obediently.

"I'm really sorry. When we return to «Ragna Ys», feel free to eat your favorites as much as you want."

"Yes."

Est nodded again, then said:

"Then Kamito, please feed me that snack."

Like a baby bird waiting to be fed, she opened her little mouth.

"..."

Currently, the legendary «Demon Slayer» was making an "Ah--" posture with her mouth open.

...How should one put it? It was cuteness overload.

Kamito coughed and surveyed the surroundings.

"...Yeah, say ah--"

Holding the pill in his fingers, he delivered it to Est's mouth.

Bite... Chew chew.

Expressionlessly, Est slightly dilated her pupils.

"...This is quite tasty."

"Really? Good to know you like it."

Seeing her offer unexpected praise, Kamito breathed a sigh of relief.

Seeing Est looking like that--

"By the way, Est--"

Kamito suddenly thought of something and asked.

"...?"

"Just now, when we were being attacked by those swarms of «Forsaken Spirits», you were trying to say something. Yeah, just before you changed into a sword, Est--"

'...Tsk, these guys are not targeting me but Est!?'

'Apparently so, Kamito. Very likely, I--'

...There had been an exchange like that.

"What were you talking about back then?"

Hence Est nodded.

"Yes. Back then, the reason the «Forsaken Spirits» attacked was most likely because I am a «Spirit Weapon» -- that was what I wanted to say."

"...A spirit weapon?"

...An unfamiliar term.

(No wait, I remember from the lectures at the Academy...)

Kamito tried hard to recall his supplementary lessons with his teacher Freya.

(...Right. I remember it was an umbrella term for powerful spirits mobilized during the «Spirit War».)

"Est, is it that kind of «Spirit Weapon»?"

"Yes. That is what fragments of my memory tell me."

Est nodded again.

The reason why she acted so ambiguously was because the current Est merely inherited the memories of the true «Terminus Est» as fragmented knowledge.

"I do not know whether I belonged to the side of the «Elemental Lords» or the rebels. However, I am sure my past self exterminated large numbers of spirits in this abandoned city."

Est murmured with her usual ice-cold expressionless demeanor.

...No emotions could be read from that kind of face.

"Those ghosts should all be famous spirits before they fell to such depravity. However, they are now beings without sanity, relying on hatred to exist--"

"..."

Come to think of it, after leaving the central area of the abandoned city, Kamito no longer saw any signs of «Forsaken Spirits».

Considering that those things were ghosts bound to the land, perhaps their appearance depended on the location. Or maybe, they did not attack right now because Est's current output of divine power was relatively weak.

Est closed her violet eyes--

"Kamito, I will enter a dormant state to prepare for the next battle. Please rouse me if anything happens."

"...Yeah."

Dissipating into particles of light in the air, she returned to sword form once more.

Kamito swiftly reached out with his hand towards the sacred sword fallen on the ground -- At this moment.

"Mmm, hmm..."

Ellis stirred slightly on his lap.

"Ellis, you woke up?"

"Mmm, I already woke up back when you were feeding Est."

"...Y-You saw it all!?"

"I-I could not possibly get up during such an embarrassing situation!"

For some reason, Ellis began to sulk and pout.

"But wait, weren't the things you did earlier even more embarrassing, Ellis?"

"...~S-Speak of it no more!"

Thud thud thud thud.

Ellis sprang up and tearfully hammered her fists against Kamito's shoulder.

...Oh well, it's good to see her energy recovered.

"Okay, go and sleep a little longer. You still have a bit of fever."

"A-All your fault..."

Ellis instantly blushed, but had no choice but to lie down again with Kamito's jacket draped over her shoulders.

Watching this pure and innocent maiden of a knight, Kamito smiled wryly--

At this time, his gaze rested on his leather gloved left hand.

(By the way, what was with that pain earlier...)

Currently, there was no reaction at all from the «Spirit Seal» on his left hand.

(...Did something happen to Restia?)

--A long night was just beginning.

===Part 3===

--Meanwhile.

In a dark underground maze that stretched to who knows where, a young lady was walking with a white wolf.

"Sniff sniff, I can't find my way to the surface..."

Rinslet's eyes were full of tears.

...After the «Leap» took her to this underground maze, she had been spending hours walking in circles in the same place.

As if trying to encourage its master, Fenrir licked her hand.

Rinslet rubbed the white wolf's head as she illuminated the surroundings with a spirit crystal.

"By the way, where on earth is this place?"

The faint light shone on the stone wall.

Its surface was carved with spirit language script. Given enough time, Rinslet had sufficient knowledge to decipher them but her current priority was getting back out onto the surface.

...Rumble, her stomach growled.

Sighing lightly, Rinslet sat down on the floor.

"So tired. My feet hurt. I'm hungry too."

In any case, she had already walked for several hours.

Even for a trained elementalist, her stamina was reaching a limit.

Fenrir caressed its master's feet with its furry tail.

Using ice-cold air, Fenrir soothed the pain in Rinslet's red and swollen feet.

"Let's rest here. Walking around randomly isn't the best choice."

Shrugging, Rinslet leaned her back against the wall.

"--Fenrir, take out the luggage."

Fenrir opened its jaws with a roar and spat out the luggage bag.

The demon ice spirit's stomach was connected to an alternate dimension.

"I originally hoped to make this for Kamito-san..."

Readying chilled eggs and a bottle of milk, she used her familiar frying pan to make splendid bacon with a «Fire» spirit crystal placed on the ground.

Then she laid out napkins on the floor and prepared tea ware.

Always maintaining the composure to enjoy a good cup of tea under any circumstance -- this could be considered one of the Laurenfrost family's precepts.

...Several minutes later, the fragrance of tea wafted through the dark underground maze.

"...Phew."

Finishing her after-meal tea, Rinslet breathed out a sigh.

Beside her, Fenrir remained in proper sitting posture, already finished eating the bacon.

"...Somehow it doesn't taste too delicious when eaten alone."

...Then she sighed again.

Her past self never considered matters of this sort before--

Only recently did she came to realize the joys of having meals together with teammates.

...Furthermore, cooking for Kamito was also a joy.

"Oooh..."

As soon as she recalled his face, she could not help but smile.

"Woof?"

The surprised demon ice spirit tilted its head in puzzlement.

Seeing that, Rinslet coughed lightly.

"N-No, it's not like I'm thinking about Kamito-san!"

Frantically, she shook her head.

"...Eh?"

At this moment, Rinslet's gaze stopped upon a certain location on the stone wall.

On it was one of those carvings in spirit language that one could find all over the maze.

--There, she found a familiar name.

"...Terminus Est? Ah, that's Est-san's name!"

Frowning slightly, Rinslet brought the glowing spirit crystal closer to the stone wall.

Even though the words on the stone wall differed from contemporary script, it was still readable.

Were it written in «High Ancient» that was taught only to high ranking princess maidens, it would have been a completely matter. But this degree of difficulty was still within Rinslet's ability to manage.

"Fenrir, take out the spirit language dictionary."

Fenrir opened its jaws wide and instantly spat out a dictionary. Spirit language dictionaries were essential for analyzing the spirit magic and barriers of enemy teams.

Flipping through the dictionary, Rinslet deciphered the words on the stone wall.

"Tiamat, Jormungandr... And also, Valaraukar. All the ones recorded here seem to be very famous spirits."

Anyone who had attended lectures in spirit studies at the Academy would find the names of these spirits familiar.

Next, Rinslet's finger stopped at a certain spot.

She found a name on the stone wall that intrigued her.

"Scarlet Valkyrie... That's quite similar to the name of Claire's hell cat spirit."

The inscription of the true name was in «High Ancient» and therefore undecipherable to Rinslet. But given that Scarlet was the renowned contracted spirit belonging to the Elstein family, it was not inconceivable for its name to be inscribed here--

"--Carved on there are the names of ancient war princesses who once exhibited splendorous might here."

Suddenly, a girl's voice was heard.

"...Who approaches!?"

Rinslet swiftly released her «Elemental Waffe» and aimed towards the darkness.

...No one's presence could be sensed. If the other person was an elementalist, she was definitely quite accomplished.

Is it an elementalist from the «Sacred Spirit Knights» or the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor»--?

"Please show yourself. I, Rinslet the Ice Demon, shall be your opponent."

Readying an ice arrow, Rinslet declared with awe-inspiring sternness.

"--Wait. I am not an enemy."

Out from the darkness appeared--

A girl in a mysterious princess maiden outfit with hair like a watery mirror.

Her bangs were cut to uniform length. With eyes resembling the surfaces of lakes, she gazed at Rinslet.

Based on her rather petite stature, her age was probably about the same as Rinslet's little sister Mireille.

"...?"

Rinslet tilted her head in puzzlement.

Was there any girl this young amongst the participants of the «Blade Dance»?

...Though given the precedent of the imperial princess Linfa of the «Four Gods», it was impossible to be certain.

(...However, this uniform does not belong to any of the participating countries.)

Rinslet pondered in amazement with her brow furrowed.

"That..."

At this moment, the young princess maiden pointed near Rinslet's feet.

"That?"

"...That, I wanna eat."

"Huh?"

Lying by Rinslet's feet was the frying pan used for preparing bacon just earlier.

===Part 4===

--Enshrouded by the dark night.

Two girls dressed in the Theocracy's uniforms were stepping into some ruins.

"Say, will we really be able to meet Onii-sama here?"

"Yes. Although they have already left, with one teammate suffering from poison, they shouldn't have gone very far off from here."

Lily Flame nodded as she answered the gray-haired girl's question.

This was the same ruins where she had battled Ellis earlier.

There were still several large holes dug out by the demon tree spirit in the ground.

"Hmph, nearby eh--"

Muir Alenstarl lightly jumped off a collapsed wall of stone.

"Then let me turn this area in a wasteland, then he'll be found."

"Muir!"

Lily reflexively shouted to stop her.

If she used the militarized spirit «Valaraukar» provided by the Theocracy, indeed, the entire vicinity could be turned into a smoking and smoldering wasteland.

However.

(...That spirit is far too dangerous.)

Muir had already fought an elementalist from the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor», defeating her.

The pillar of fire in the city center observed earlier was precisely the flames of spirit magic released by «Valaraukar» during the battle.

This level of destructive power even surpassed the annihilation spirit «Tiamat» that Kamito had defeated in the past.

However, «Valaraukar» had a major shortcoming -- or rather, flaw.

The astounding power released by the spirit will attract «Forsaken Spirits» from the area.

Ghosts appearing from all over the abandoned city rushed forth and attacked recklessly as if attracted by «Valaraukar», perishing in the crimson flames.

After that, «Valaraukar» began to get confused as if possessed by ghosts, on the verge of running totally amok.

Although it was still unclear why exactly the ghosts swarmed «Valaraukar» --

(Hypothetically, what if the Theocracy's «Snake» provided that spirit because they knew this would happen?)

Most suspicious of all, why would the Theocracy's military, which had refused to provide any additional militarized spirits, suddenly reverse their rigid stance to prepare such a powerful spirit -- ?

It was not difficult to realize there must be ulterior motives.

"Muir, postpone the battle with Kamito for now. Let's meet up with Cardinal first."

"Don't wanna. Muir can't wait to use this new toy to play with Onii-sama."

"Muir!"

"What? Are you ordering me?"

Instantly. Woosh -- Lily felt an intense chill down her spine.

Those eyes, evocative of bottomless lakes, pierced right through her.

"...!?"

Trembling in fear of a mere fourteen-year-old girl. This was no joking matter.

Muir Alenstarl was the «Monster» born from the «Instructional School». She probably would not show any mercy towards anyone who defied her will, not even a companion who had accompanied her for years.

Muir was completely uninterested in obtaining victory in the «Blade Dance».

Neither did she possess any «Wish» she wanted realized.

This petite «Monster» only sought the momentary thrill of destruction.

The only exception was Kazehaya Kamito.

The reason for Muir's obsession with Kamito was unknown.

Only that dating back to their days at the facility together, she adored Kamito as her elder brother with blind devotion.

--No matter what, there was no stopping this «Monster».

"Wait for me, Onii-sama, I'm coming to pick you up."

"Muir, stop--!"

The mithril bracelet gave off intense light--

"Show yourself, creature of destruction, trailblazer of those who lament the darkness -- «Valaraukar»!"

The gigantic demon of flame was summoned to the abandoned city.
[[image:STnBD V09 165.jpg|thumb]]

===Part 5===

--Boom!

Crimson flames danced wildly as they swept across the land, devouring the «Red Dragon»'s massive body.

With a massive roar that reached the skies, the red dragon soon disappeared in the burning flames.

This was the red dragon spirit «Lindwyrm», possessing high resistance against flame type magic.

Even so, its gigantic body was instantly burnt into charcoal.

"...Is this as far as I can go...?"

The girl dressed in the Dracunia military uniform -- the second-in-command of the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor», Yuri El Cid, collapsed on her knees as she stared beyond the blazing flames.

The air shimmered from the heat.

In that direction, the scarlet masked girl approached on foot.

Commander of «Team Inferno» -- Ren Ashbell.

"...Leonora-sama, I am truly sorry. But--"

Yuri panted heavily in her hazy consciousness.

"Upon the honor of Dracunia's great name, I swear I shall not return emptyhanded--!"

Pouring in the last of her power, Yuri chanted high level dragon magic.

Gripped tight in her right hand was the «Dragon's Jaw» formed from a vortex of flames.

"--By these dragon flames of mine, vengeance shall be exacted upon Ren Ashbell, the «Strongest Blade Dancer»!"

Devoting her entire body and mind to this strike, Yuri began to charge.

This was the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor»'s traditional charging tactic, as well as Yuri's most prided technique. Even if she could not currently use her «Elemental Waffe», a direct hit should still inflict damage--

However.

"--These flames of yours are merely inferior knockoffs."

Ren Ashbell lightly raised her hand and lit a fire on her fingertip.

"To honor your courage in daring to challenge me singlehandedly, I shall bid you farewell with the «Flames of Elstein»."

Using the fire at her fingertip, she traced out a magic circle in the air.

"Not even time can escape a frozen fate, conflagrating flames of absolute zero -- «Frost Blaze»!"

"...!"

The instant the dancing blue flames made contact with Yuri El Cid's arm--

The «Dragon's Jaw» shattered into tiny particles as if it were frozen and brittle.

"How could this be possible... I don't believe it, flames that freeze other flames--!"

--That sort of thing absolutely did not exist in this world.

This was an unknown power that transcended the laws and precepts of «Astral Zero».

"...Ren Ashbell... You, really..."

Having exhausted the last of her strength, the dragon knight collapsed on the spot.

"..."

Ren Ashbell took away Yuri's «Magic Stone» and turned her gaze towards the evening sky.

The sun had already descended and the cold moon was rising.

"--The moon eh? Perfect for the «Demon King»'s revival."

Her crimson overcoat fluttering, she gradually disappeared into the abandoned city beneath the evening sky.

These freezing flames, one day they shall consume the entirety of my body.

--Before that happens, I must end everything.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Chapter4|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Chapter6}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Chapter4

2013-03-12T13:13:41Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 4 - Demon Sword of Darkness==

===Part 1===

Covered by a vast expanse of trees were the ruins of the massive city.

"...Sigh, how unfortunate. Of all places I ended up here on the edgemost part of the city."

Claire pouted with displeasure as she ran amidst collapsed ruins.

She had been transported to the outer edges quite far away from the center of the abandoned city.

From appearance, it seemed quite easy to get outside despite the high surrounding walls because there were crumbling sections all over the place. However, due to the powerful barrier raised by the «Elemental Lords» outside the city walls, neither humans nor spirits were able to exit.

"Meow--!"

At this moment, Scarlet walked ahead with its ears raised, staring at the center of the abandoned city.

--In the next instant, accompanied by a roaring rumble, a massive pillar of fire rose up from the center.

"...!?"

Claire felt an intense shiver along her spine.

"What a truly powerful spirit..."

They were unlike Scarlet's noble flames.

These belonged to the same type as «Demon Flames» that spread violence and destruction.

(...Whose contracted spirit is that?)

Neither the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor» nor the «Sacred Spirit Knights» should have a flame elementalist on such a level.

Or could it be the contracted spirit of that «Ren Ashbell» --?

(...No, that's not right.)

Claire ruled out the possibility mentally.

During the battle in the forest, Ren Ashbell did indeed use spirit magic classified under the flame system.

However, the burning pillar of fire here did not give off the same impression as her.

Abandoning control over a spirit, simply unleashing great power recklessly -- This was not like her.

(Speaking of an elementalist who "drives" spirits in this manner...)

...Claire had an idea.

The gray-haired girl who addressed Kamito as Onii-sama.

«Team Inferno»'s user of militarized spirits -- Muir Alenstarl of the «Instructional School».

Reportedly, by employing tactical-class militarized spirits, she annihilated several teams singlehandedly.

Apparently, she was using an even more powerful militarized spirit in the finals.

(...So the fighting has already started.)

Claire felt slightly worried.

(Could it be, Kamito is fighting...?)

She could not deny such a possibility.

In any case, it was necessary to first investigate the power of the demon flame spirit.

"Scarlet, which path will lead there?"

"Meow--?"

The hell cat spirit inclined its head as if greatly troubled.

"...Oh right. You're just a cat, after all."

Claire shrugged slightly.

The massive abandoned city was probably the type whose structure became more complicated the closer one reached the center.

Without the use of a «Guide Spirit», it was probably not that easy to get close.

"...Night would probably fall before I reach that place."

--Just as Claire sighed.

"...?"

From some place, the sound of weapons clashing could be heard faintly.

(...Someone is engaged in blade dance?)

Claire suddenly held her breath and swiftly looked around.

The noises sounded quite near. However, there were no signs of people around.

"Meow, meow--!"

"...Above?"

Reminded by Scarlet's voice, Claire looked up towards the overcast sky, and in that instant--

"...!"

She could see a girl falling down from a nearby bell tower.

Accompanied by the scattering of black feathers, the falling girl was wearing a dress.

(She is--)

Even from a distance, Claire was sure she recognized correctly.

That dress the color of the dark night and those beautiful black wings.

(Kamito's darkness spirit, why is she here!?)

Claire screamed out in her mind.

"W-We must hurry over there, Scarlet!"

Swiftly chanting the words for releasing the elemental waffe, she formed the hell cat spirit into a flaming whip.

To this date, that darkness spirit had engaged in secret machinations many times, making moves on Kamito.

Although the situation was unclear, Claire decided it was a rare opportunity.

(...I must catch her, in order to find out what exactly she is planning!)

Relying simply on her sense of direction, Claire rushed into the maze-like ruins to head towards the bell tower.

Like her elder sister, the outstanding princess maiden, Claire's intuition was rather keen.

After walking a certain distance--

(I remember she was falling somewhere near here--)

Claire halted and swept her gaze over the surrounding scattered debris.

Normally, one should search for a spirit by following the trail of divine power, but due to the chaotic mess of the abandoned city's leylines, that method was no longer available.

Flametongue in hand, Claire advanced cautiously.

Even if wounded, that darkness spirit was still a power high-ranking spirit. She could not afford to be careless.

Also--

(...The one who struck down the darkness spirit should still be nearby.)

As soon as they encountered each other, a battle was most likely inevitable.

Suddenly.

"...Ooh, ah..."

"...!?"

Carried by the wind, a soft moan entered Claire's ears.

Claire immediately headed towards the direction of the sound.

Only to find over there--

A faintly glimmering black feather fallen on the ground.

"It's a feather from that darkness spirit."

As soon as she picked it up, the feather dissipated into particles of light.

...On further examination, similar feathers were scattered all over the floor in the area.

"...Ooh... Ah..."

The voice was heard again. --This time, it sounded very near.

Swiftly suppressing the sound of her footfall, Claire circled the wall to the other side where the voice came from.

"...!"

--Over there.

The darkness spirit girl was lying on the rubble moaning, her lovely face displaying an expression of suffering.

The dress of darkness was torn open. Her black feathers were scattered pitifully.

Her pale complexion displayed bluish pallidity while her dusk-colored eyes gradually dimmed.

Furthermore--

Her left chest was pierced by a massive lance.

"Y-You, why..."

"...Ara, what a coincidence... Miss Hell Cat..."

Noticing the Claire, the girl -- Restia -- shifted her dusk-colored gaze towards her.

Her lovely cherry lips twisted as if in self-mockery.

"Oh for shame... To let you witness me... In such a situation, ooh, ah..."

Halfway through her sentence, she contorted her body painfully.

The holy light emitted by the lance was causing her pain, making her suffer.

(That is radiance of the holy attribute...?)

Claire suddenly recalled.

"You must have been defeated by the «Sacred Spirit Knights»!"

Last night, Ellis had mentioned during the strategy meeting. The Holy Kingdom of Lugia's «Sacred Spirit Knights» had apparently brought «Divine Armaments» from their home country.

«Divine Armaments» were the most effective magical equipment for capturing darkness spirits. As soon as they struck the target, they continued to deal holy damage persistently.

(...However, why would the «Sacred Spirit Knights» want to get rid of this darkness spirit?)

"...Yah... Ah..."

"W-Wait a moment, you're forcing yourself too far!"

"...I... cannot, in this kind... of place...!"

"...!"

Claire held her breath.

This darkness spirit girl was always smiling with composure.

But now her face was frowning from the pain as she panted desperately.

Even though her body was being scorched by holy light, she still--

"--Kami...to..."

The instant her lips uttered that name--

Claire's hands naturally sprang into action.

"L-Let me through!"

Grabbing the holy lance that pierced Restia's chest, Claire pulled in out in one swift motion--!

"...Ooh, ah...!"

Restia stared with her dusk-colored eyes wide open.

"..."

As for Claire--

She stared at her own two hands as if unable to believe what she had just done.

Why on earth did I do that...?

"...What are your intentions, Miss Hell Cat?"

Restia breathed heavily as she stared at Claire.

...Claire was at a loss for words.

"...I-I don't know either, why."

This darkness spirit was without a doubt Claire and her team's enemy.

She was the one responsible for the giant spirit going berserk at the Academy town as well as Jio Inzagi's assault on the Academy.

During the «Tempest», she had even used the monster Nepenthes Lore to destroy Team Scarlet's «stronghold».

Even Claire herself was almost killed by her.

Honestly speaking, Claire had neither reason nor obligation to help her at all.

--Nevertheless, her body acted on its own.

Restia continued to gaze at Claire suspiciously.

Claire could not help but avert eye contact.

"A-After all, you -- you are Kamito's contracted spirit."

That was what she said.

How precious of an existence this darkness spirit girl was in Kamito's heart, Claire had a pretty good idea.

This was the girl who bestowed a human heart upon Kamito who had been raised as an assassin by the «Instructional School». Kamito's reason for entering the «Blade Dance» this time was for getting her back.

Deep bonds, completely irreplaceable, existed between the two of them.

...As this thought crossed her mind, Claire felt an inexplicable stinging pain in her chest.

"If you disappeared from this world, Kamito will be very sad. That's why I'm helping you."

Claire returned her gaze towards Restia.

"A-And also, I have many things I want to ask you. How could I let you die so easily in this kind of place?"

"..."

"Follow me, darkness spirit."

"You really think I will obey you?"

"Don't look down on me. Even if I need to resort to force I will take you away with me."

"--You, are you able to do that?"

Restia smiled and stood up unsteadily.

In this manner, they stared each other in the eye for several seconds--

Suddenly Restia collapsed like an unstringed puppet.

"H-Hey!?"

Claire reflexively caught Restia in her arms.

Instantly, Restia's body began to dissipate in the air as particles of light.

"W-What? ...What on earth is going on!?"

"Ku..."

Her beautiful face twisting in regret, the darkness spirit girl continued to disappear.

Just as her figure completely dissipated, a sharp metallic noise rang out with a clang.

"...This is?"

Claire held her breath.

A sword had fallen on the ground where Restia was just now.

A blade of darkness displaying sleek splendor -- a straight sword for one-handed use.

Invoking admiration of its beauty in the viewer, yet leaving an ominous impression, this was the demon sword of darkness.

Apparently she had transformed from her human appearance to her demon sword form due to overexhaustion.

It followed the same principle as to why Est went to sleep in sword form.

"...That holy lance was imbued with a «Geis»."

It was a spell for severing the «Circuit» that connected a spirit to its main body, forcing the spirit to remain in this world. Mainly used to capturing high ranking spirits, it prevented the target from returning to the location of its main body for several days.

Claire reached out towards the demon sword on the ground.

--Just at that moment.

A presence appeared behind her.

"--Who!?"

Turning around immediately, Claire swung Flametongue.

However, the flaming crimson slash was deflected by a shining magical shield--!

"...Ah, you are--!"

The one who appeared was a blonde female knight in the uniform of the «Sacred Spirit Knights».

"...Luminaris Saint Leisched."

Claire groaned in her throat.

(...Foreseeably, almost the worst possible situation.)

To encounter an ace-level elementalist as her first combat opponent, truly rotten luck it was.

"Hand that demon sword over. Ordesia's hell cat user."

Luminaris approached completely without apprehension.

Despite the many wounds on her person, presumably from her battle with Restia, her sense of presence was quite intimidating.

Claire swiftly picked up the demon sword and wielded Flametongue in one hand.

"Dame Luminaris, why are you targeting this darkness spirit?"

Faced with Claire's question--

"Who knows. The reason was not disclosed to us."

"...What do you mean by that?"

"We are simply executing orders issued by «Des Esseintes»."

"«Des Esseintes»--"

It referred to a political organization at the very core of the Holy Kingdom of Lugia. Apparently, the kingdom's politics were actually dictated by «Des Essentes» from behind the queen.

"--Wow, what a truly loyal dog, devoted to your mission."

"Let us dispense with the idle chatter. Hurry and hand the darkness spirit over."

Luminaris' warning increased in the sharpness of its tone.

"I intended to complete this mission as quickly as possible, to settle things conclusively with the matter of Ren Ashbell from three years ago. After all, I am not in peak condition either. Therefore if you hand that thing over obediently, I will pretend I never saw you."

"..."

--Not an unattractive proposal.

Despite her wounds, Luminaris still was not an opponent Claire could handle on her own.

She probably would keep her word. Even though it was only a verbal promise, prideful elementalists generally did not go back on their promises once given.

"What is there to hesitate about? Isn't that darkness spirit an enemy to your side as well?"

Was she feeling anxious because Claire did not answer? Luminaris took another step forward.

"..."

--Right, Restia was without a doubt «Team Scarlet»'s enemy.

She was definitely planning to make use of Kamito in some plan.

(However...)

Claire tightly gripped the demon sword in her hand.

"I hate this..."

"...What?"

"Dame Luminaris, I am sorry but I will not hand this darkness spirit over to you."

Staring straight at Luminaris before her, Claire answered.

No matter what, Restia was Kamito's precious contracted spirit.

If she were to disappear, Kamito will surely be sad.

(...In that case, I must protect her well!)

"Foolish--"

Luminaris sighed with exasperation.

"Then I shall retrieve it by force!"

Instantly stepping against the ground to gain speed, she rushed forward, swinging her fist with sacred combat energy.

Claire instantly reacted. Using Flametongue to strike the floor, she made the rubble explode.

She did not expect to deal damage but at least it would provide a visual distraction.

Seizing the opportunity, Claire jumped backwards greatly.

"Go forth and devour, scorching ball of conflagration -- «Fireball»!"

"--Flames be vanquished, «Sacred Shield»!"

Luminaris instantly chanted defensive magic to deflect the incoming «Fireball».

Her chanting speed was quite fast. Not only was she adept in martial arts, she was also quite skilled in controlling her elemental waffe.

Ignoring the obstacle of flame, Luminaris kept charging forward.

(...How could this happen!?)

Just before Luminaris' struck out, infused with combat energy.

Luminaris halted in her steps.

"...?"

From the crevices in the rubble, numerous shadowy arms reached out to restrain her.

(W-What...?)

"...Damn these ghosts of the abandoned city, to think they dare interfere at this time!"

The swarm of shadows crept out onto the surface continuously.

It seemed like they were reacting to the holy power Luminaris had released.

(...A-Although I don't quite get what's going on, it's an excellent opportunity!)

Releasing dazzling flames in all directions, Claire took the demon sword of darkness and began to flee.

===Part 2===

"These guys just keep coming no matter how many I fight off...!"

With dazzling and brilliant «Demon Slayer» swept clear a group of «Forsaken Spirits».

Numerous shadows disappeared into nothingness, accompanied by screams filled with resentment.

--However, their numbers showed no signs of abate.

"I don't have time for dealing with you guys right now--!"

Spinning around to unleash a slash, Kamito cut down the shadows approaching from behind.

Even famous spirits in the past would lose most of their original power once they became lingering ghosts.

The troublesome things was that contact with the shadows resulted in contamination, thereby consuming divine power. If one were to recklessly charge through the swarms, divine power would probably be depleted in short time.

This characteristic was extremely similar to the dark monster brought by Restia, «Nepenthes Lore».

Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh--!

Within the blink of an eye, Kamito found himself surrounded heavily again as he wiped the sweat off his brow.

The blade of «Terminus Est» in his hand also lost its radiance gradually.

Naturally, the contamination from the «Forsaken Spirits» affected the elemental waffe as well.

Although Est was crowned with the title of the «Demon Slayer» for vanquishing the Demon King, in actual fact, she was not a spirit possessing the holy attribute but a sword spirit with the attribute of «Steel».

She did possess the power to purify filth.

In other words, every time Est made contact with the ghosts in battle, her power kept being consumed.

If this continued, Est would reach her limit before even engaging elementalists from opposing teams.

(...Tsk, this is bad.)

--Just as Kamito clicked his tongue mentally.

The back of his left hand began to hurt intensely.

"...Guh, ah...!"

Intense scorching pain caused Kamito to utter cries of suffering.

Taking off his leather glove for a look, he found blood dripping down his wrist to the ground.

Normally, the «Spirit Seal» was barely visible but now it was shining with intense light.

(...Restia!?)

Ever since that day three years ago, the «Spirit Seal» on his left hand had never reacted this strongly before.

"Guh, what on earth...!"

Kamito stabbed the «Demon Slayer» into the ground to stop himself from falling over.

Along the way, the «Forsaken Spirits» swarmed in all at once.

If Kamito were to get caught and entangled, his divine power would be utterly drained and he could even lose his life.

(--How could I let you guys succeed!)

Kamito infused maximum divine power into the «Demon Slayer»:

"Absolute Blade Arts -- Third Form, Shadowmoon Waltz!"

He unleashed the anti-army technique of the Absolute Blade Arts.

Resembling the image of the moon reflected on water, this swaying slash was delivered like a quick dance.

A slash followed by a spin, further followed by a slash after the spin.

Even when dozens of enemies surrounded him, they were unable to touch even his sleeve.

Unleashing slashes like a storm, Kamito broke through the barricade.

His overwhelming destructive power swept the area clear of ghosts.

"Huff, huff, huff--"

Putting his sword away, Kamito kept panting.

Using movements that surpassed the limits of his body caused all his muscles to scream in pain.

...I knew it, Greyworth's Absolute Blade Arts take too much of a toll on the body.

Furthermore, slicing «Forsaken Spirits» also caused contamination in «Terminus Est»'s blade, causing its luster to dim progressively.

Despite the massive decrease in the number of ghosts, new ones kept crawling out without end.

"Damn it..."

Kamito's gaze rested on his left hand.

The scorching pain had calmed down and the glow of the «Spirit Seal» gradually disappeared.

"Restia--"

Putting on his leather glove again, Kamito called out her name.

Then.

"--mito... Kami...to."

"...?"

Suddenly -- the wind whispered.

It was a vague sound, akin to the rustling of leaves brushing against one another.

Looking up suddenly, Kamito found a tiny butterfly-like fairy drifting in the wind.

(...Isn't that Ellis' wind spirit?)

No mistake about it. The one calling Kamito's name was Ellis' voice.

She was probably using spirits to carry her voice and broadcast to the surroundings.

(...Could she be nearby?)

Within this abandoned city, there should be no way to send out wind spirits a great distance due to their relatively weaker power. After all, low level spirits without well-defined wills would most likely be caught and eaten by the ghosts before they could travel far.

--At this time, the faint sound of weapons clashing could be heard from the distance.

"...!"

This time, it was not a sound carried by the wind.

Someone nearby was performing a blade dance.

"Ellis--"

Sweeping away swarms of ghosts with his sword, Kamito sprinted in the direction of the sound.

===Part 3===

Her consciousness in a haze as if enshrouded by a thin layer of mist--

"...mi,to... Kami... to..."

Ellis repeated Kamito's name.

Perhaps because the poison secreted by the thorns of the demon tree spirit was spreading, she could not even lift a finger.

No, even without the paralysis, it was impossible to escape the vines entangling her entire body. Restraining her four limbs, the vines ripped apart her tights, burrowing sharp thorns into her supple flesh.

"...Ah, hah, ooh..."

Ellis felt like her body was burning.

The sense of debilitating sweetness caused Ellis to produce painful sighs.

"Guh... To think you would, use poison... Yah..."

"Assassins are unconcerned with the means employed. I have no reason to accommodate your sense of chivalry."

The orphan from the «Instructional School», Lily Flame, looked down at Ellis with merciless eyes.

"The demon tree spirit «Titania» was sealed in a sacred tree at the Elfim village. It is able to refine several hundred types of poisons, including fatal poisons, paralytic poisons, hallucinogenic poisons and aphrodisiacs. However, fatal poisons cannot be used due to the disqualification rule--"

"Guh..."

The squirming vines dove beneath Ellis' uniform and began to search her bosom.

"Ooh, yah, ah...!"

They were trying to find the «Magic Stone» hidden in her uniform.

Once the «Magic Stone» was taken away, the owner's body would be forcibly teleported to «Ragna Ys» and retired from the «Blade Dance» unless the stone was retrieved within thirty seconds.

Pop. Pop pop.

As the buttons of the uniform popped off, the massive bosom clad in black underwear was exposed.

"...Oooh..."

Ellis bit her lip hard in humiliation.

From her inside pocket, the «Magic Stone» rolled out.

"...With this, one member is eliminated from «Team Scarlet»."

Bending over, Lily tried to pick up the «Magic Stone».

"...No... Don't...!"

Ellis struggled and desperately reached out despite the vines entangling her arm.

Even though it made numerous scratch wounds on her arm, she still mustered all her strength.

"Guh... Ah...!"

"How unsightly, Ellis Fahrengart."

Lily swept Ellis' arm aside derisively.

"Ultimately, you people, who simply train as though you were playing in a sandbox, can't possibly defeat assassins who grew up in true hell."

"...What, did you say..."

Hearing that assertion--

Ellis gritted her teeth hard.

The faces of her comrades back at the Academy surfaced in her mind one after another.

--Rakka, Reishia, comrades of the «Sylphid Knights».

The foster elder sister Velsaria who prayed for Ellis' victory.

Last but not least, her four teammates who were fighting in the same match.

Lily's current assertion was equivalent to insulting all of Ellis' comrades back at the Academy.

"Take those words... Back--"

"...?"

"To call it playing in a sandbox -- Take those words back!"

Gathering divine power in both hands -- Ellis released it all in one go.

As sharply slicing winds began to blow, all the vines tying her up were severed.

"--The paralytic poison's not working!? No--"

Lily Flame displayed alarm on her face.

Ellis swiftly reached out to the «Magic Stone» and grabbed it.

...The poison was actually working. Ellis' consciousness remained hazy and could barely remain standing.

Even so -- as one of the «Sylphid Knights», there were things she must defend at all costs.

"...For my comrades who entrusted dreams of victory to me--"

She released «Ray Hawk» in her right hand, a storm gathering at its front tip.

"I cannot be defeated in a place like this!"

"Tsk!"

Ellis swung «Ray Hawk» with all her might.

Faced with the onslaught of the swirling blades of wind--

Lily took a leap, evading the wind blades as she threw knives.

Two knives struck Ellis in the legs.

"Guh... Ah..."

Swallowing the scream she was about to emit, Ellis glared at the enemy before her.

Fortunately, the spreading paralytic poison reduced the intensity of the pain.

"--If you stop resisting, you will be free of suffering soon."

Lily grumbled calmly as she snapped her fingers.

The severed vines of the demon tree spirit instantly regenerated.

"...Darn, to think it would have such regenerative powers...!"

For Ellis' elemental waffe which was geared towards slashing attacks, the demon tree spirit was a poor matchup.

If it were Claire's flame spirit or Rinslet's demon ice spirit instead, the fight would perhaps be more in their favor--

Ellis' entire field of view was hazy. In a poisoned state, she could not fully refine her divine power.

However--

(I cannot let my comrades back at the Academy witness an unsightly blade dance--)

«Ray Hawk»'s spear tip once again gathered wind.

A prolonged battle must be avoided. Victory had to be decided in one strike.

"--Slaughter the foolish sacrifice, «Titania»!"

The countless wriggling vines all rushed towards Ellis.

In that instant.

"Fahrengart style of the spear, secret technique -- «Flash Gale»!"

The violent gale released with all her strength ended up penetrating the ground far from the target.

"A futile struggle--"

A jeering expression appeared on Lily's face.

At the same time, the demon tree spirit's vines reached into the dust cloud to capture Ellis--

"...What!?"

However, in the next instant -- Lily's expression froze.

Behind the dust cloud, Ellis could not be found.

"--Is she above!?"

She suddenly realized -- But too late.

Hidden amongst the dust scattering and flying in the wind, Ellis had flown high up in the air.

(--Since my legs cannot move, I flew using the wind!)

"Success--!"

Riding the wind, she altered her trajectory in midair.

Firming her grasp of «Ray Hawk» which swelled with a violent gale, Ellis rapidly descended as she took aim at Lily on the ground.

BOOM--!

The instant the spear tip made contact with the ground, a storm erupted.

"...!"

In the very last second, Lily tried to evade.

However, her petite body was blown away, crashing hard into a wall.

Landing on the ground, Ellis accelerated once more, charging forth in order to deliver a decisive blow.

But already -- the wind had begun to lose coherence.

"Wha...!"

Losing balance, Ellis suddenly collapsed on the ground.

(...Oooh, my body, feels scorching hot...!)

The circulation of divine power had caused the paralytic poison to spread even faster.

As the wind enveloping her scattered, Ellis could hardly lift a finger.

"...Guh, just a little bit more..."

Ellis clawed at the sand on the floor surface, trying desperately to muster her final strength--

"...Too careless of me. I underestimated you."

However, the first to stand up was Lily Flame.

Although she suffered injuries from the attack just now, she was more than well enough to continue battling.

"However, further struggles are futile--"

"--Not necessarily."

Suddenly.

In her hazy state of consciousness, Ellis heard a familiar voice.

"...What!?"

Lily Flame turned back to stare at the great staircase in the ruins.

(You, really...)

Seeing his figure in her gradually blurring vision, Ellis suddenly smiled.

(--Indeed, I was waiting for this voice.)

Ellis believed firmly he would surely come.

Hence she was able to persevere and continue fighting.

"...Ka...mito...!"

"Sorry to have kept you waiting, Ellis."

Kamito jumped down from the great stairway and landed next to Ellis.

"...How... did you get here?"

"Ellis, your voice was carried by the wind."

"I... see--"

Kamito pressed a healing «Spirit Crystal» into Ellis' hand and stood up lightly. Then he turned towards Lily who had taken a combat stance.

"The fifth member of «Team Inferno» turns out to be you."

"Kamito..."

The Elfim girl groaned in her throat.

...Apparently, these two seemed to know each other.

But since they both came from the «Instructional School», that possibility had crossed Ellis' mind--

"I'm so glad, you and Muir are okay... Oh well, though reuniting in this manner was not what I hoped for."

Just as Kamito sighed.

"...Guh, go forth and slaughter, «Titania»!"

Responding to Lily's voice, the demon tree spirit's vines attacked Kamito.

"--Kamito!"

Ellis cried out. --However, such worry was unnecessary.

Pulling out the «Demon Slayer», Kamito instantly severed all the vines.

"Stop it. You can't defeat me... I'm sure you know that quite well, right?"

"But..."

Lily bit her lip in chagrin.

"I-I'll retreat for now!"

She swiftly jumped towards the demon tree spirit that sprouted out of the ground.

Leaping inside the massive red flower, the petals instantly closed up and disappeared into the ground.

Within the blink of an eye, the demon tree spirit had swallowed Lily and disappeared without trace.

"...That kind of trick again. This girl sure loves fancy tricks just like the way she's always been."

Kamito could not help but exclaim.

"Ellis, are you okay?"

"Ah, hmm... Because you are here, ah..."

Still collapsed on the ground, Ellis nodded.

Immediately, her face suddenly became bright red.

"K-Kamito, say..."

"...Hmm?"

Suddenly, Kamito found his gaze being drawn to a certain location.

Those voluptuous breasts, clad in black underwear, fully exposed in view due to the unbuttoned uniform.

"S-Stop looking... Jerk!"

"S-Sorry...!"

Kamito frantically turned his gaze away as he blushed.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Chapter3|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Chapter5}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Chapter3

2013-03-11T10:32:59Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 3 - Sparks Scattered Across the Battlefield==

===Part 1===

Opening his eyes, Kamito found a dim gray sky displayed before him.

"...Is this place the stage for the final round?"

Experiencing the dizziness unique to the aftereffects of «Leap», Kamito surveyed his surroundings.

Entering his view were the scattered ruins of an astounding vast city.

Monolithic structures resembling shrines stood tall everywhere, or rather, collapsed rubble and debris formed mountains. Strange trees were growing out of the ground, displacing stone tiles, creating a scene like a sea of trees.

"As the stage for offering kagura to the «Elemental Lords», this is really a creepy place."

The abandoned city, «Megidoa» -- a historic battlefield of the «Spirit War» thousands of years ago.

Howling winds blew sand and dirt across his cheeks.

Compared to the sanctuary «Ragna Ys», the air was completely different.

The presence of destruction -- a substance that could be described in such a way, clung stubbornly to one's skin.

Here was a place completely devoid of life's presence.

Even the presence of spirits, which should be normally be widespread throughout the world, was also--

"...In any case, it looks like there aren't any enemy teams I'll run into straight away."

Kamito started walking as he paid close attention to his surroundings.

These massive structures gave off an intimidating presence simply by existing.

Although this was in «Astral Zero», a realm where time was half-stopped, the sight of these millennia-old structures still standing intact was quite astounding.

--Suddenly, Kamito noticed something as he approached the walls surrounding the abandoned city.

(...Perhaps, these building materials are not simply stone?)

One would like to call them stone, but their surfaces were as smooth as mirrors.

...It was hard to imagine that an object that had withstood erosion from wind and rain over millennia could remain in this condition.

Just as he reached out with his hand to pat dust off the surface, sparks scattered where his fingers made contact.

The divine power released from his fingertips had reacted with the stone material.

(...This, it can't be!)

Kamito widened his eyes.

If one were to ask what kind of substance could react to an elementalist's divine power, only one answer came to mind.

(These ruins were originally built from the raw stone of «Spirit Crystals»!?)

Truly incredible -- but based on what he witnessed, that was the only conclusion.

This abandoned city could have been a massive mine for spirit crystals.

Only because the purity of the crystals were low, they could not be used even after processing.

Standing there in amazement for a while--

(...By the way, now is not the time to be doing something like this. I must find Claire and the others as quickly as possible.)

Coming back to his senses, Kamito instantly began to search around.

"...By the way, I might as well try this."

Searching his uniform pocket, he took out a communications spirit crystal.

Infusing a little divine power through his fingers, he concentrated his awareness--

kx,kxkxkx--kxkx,kx--

Bringing it to his ear, all he could hear was the noise of static.

"...No use. Oh well, I never expected it to either. So, what about this?"

Next, Kamito took out a different type of spirit crystal and quietly chanted the words for releasing.

In it was sealed a «Guide Spirit» which was very handy during times when lost.

Kamito had caught it in the «Spirit Forest» near the Academy before the «Blade Dance» started.

The fairy of light was quickly summoned and began to fly casually in front of Kamito's nose.

"Tell me, which way is north?"

Might as well try asking--

...However, the fairy simply tilted its little head and kept spinning in circles in the same spot.

"...Oh my, I guess I have no choice but to search on my own two feet."

Was this because an isolation barrier had been erected within the field, or was it a property of the abandoned city's land itself? In any case, clearly he could not rely on convenient spirit crystals.

Of course, this was already anticipated as soon as they heard the rules for the «Cross Fire» event.

Hopefully, he could meet up with at least one other member from «Team Scarlet» before night fell--

"...Hmm?"

At this moment, «Terminus Est» gave off faint light as it hung on his waist.

"...Est?"

Kamito touched the sacred sword's hilt and infused a little divine power--

Within the blink of an eye, the sword had transformed into an adorable silver-haired girl.

"What's the matter, Est?"

"Kamito, I recognize this place."

"What's the story?"

Indeed, Est was a spirit who had lived for centuries -- no, millennia.

Recognizing a place that had been a battlefield during the «Spirit War» was not anything too mindblowing.

However, the current Est was supposed to carry only the portion of power that split off from the original «Demon Slayer» when the contract with Kamito was established. Hence, only fragments of her memory remained--

"...Could it be that your memory returned?"

"No."

Est shook her head expressionlessly.

"But this scenery is indeed stored in my memory--"

--At this moment.

A terrifying presence suddenly appeared.

"...!?"

"Kamito, a terrible presence--"

"Yeah, I know."

Earlier, there were no presences around, not even spirits.

But now, Kamito could sense hostility so strong that it pricked his skin.

(An enemy elementalist? No--)

Instantly, as if spewing out from the earth, numerous shadows appeared in the surroundings.

"...What!?"

Humanoid shadows with ambiguous outlines.

"What, these guys!? They're... spirits?"

"These are the ghosts of destroyed spirits -- «Forsaken Spirits», Kamito."

"...The ghosts of spirits?"

"Yes. When spirits die with excessively strong resentment, sometimes they lose their spiritual qualities, becoming ghosts that linger in the ground -- This abandoned city seems to harbor large numbers of these ghosts."

"...I see. After all, this is the historical site of a battlefield."

Muttering, Kamito licked his parched lips.

Although spirits had all sorts of forms, these ghosts were all generic humanoid without exception. Did all spirits all become like this when their spiritual qualities were lost--?

The ghosts gave off resentful noises as they reached out towards Kamito.

Kamito frantically held Est's hand as he dodged the arms coming from all directions.

"...Tsk, these guys are not targeting me but Est!?"

"Apparently so, Kamito. Very likely, I--"

As if trying to smother Est's words--

The «Forsaken Spirits» swarm attacked once again.

"...Tsk!"

"Ah, Kamito!?"

Kamito swiftly embraced Est with both arms and took a flying leap.

"Dealing with them one at a time would take forever. We must break through in one go, Est."

"Yes. I am your sword, your wish is my command--"

Est nodded in midair.

--You, Dispassionate Queen of Steel, sacred sword that destroys evil!

--Here in this time and place, take form as the sword of steel to become the power in my hand!

As the «Spirit Seal» gave off dazzling light, a shining silver-white sword immediately appeared in Kamito's hand.

"Sorry, I don't have time to handle your obsessions."

Wielding the strongest elemental waffe, Kamito charged into the swarm of ghosts.

===Part 2===

"...The wind blows with much hindrance, this place."

Her ponytail swaying in the wind, Ellis murmured with a surprised expression.

The spatial «Leap» had transported Ellis to the interior of a massive building in the ruins.

This was a place like a great hall, covered all over by a collapsing ceiling.

In the center of the hall, the crumbling remains of an altar stood there in a pile. Very likely, this place was used as a shrine in ancient times to make offerings to spirits.

"O Wind--"

Ellis spread her arms in the air and summoned the wind.

But the wind that usually responded to her call was silent now.

All she could hear were faint background noises.

(...I cannot sense the presence of spirits. The leylines have also been ripped completely apart, right?)

She gnashed her teeth in her mind.

--A battlefield site from the «Spirit War». One would find it difficult to imagine such a place as appropriate for performing blade dances in offering.

The «Elemental Lords», why would they select a place like this as the stage for the most important festival ceremony?

(...Anyway, I must hurry and meet up with Kamito and the rest.)

Although she had been sending out «Wind» for reconnaissance, under such conditions of chaotic leylines, they probably could not fly very far.

As expected, she had to search on her own two feet.

In order to walk out of these ruins, Ellis turned to the massive stairs in the hall. Just at this moment.

The wind shuddered slightly.

"...!?"

Ellis halted immediately and tensed her body.

(--Someone is approaching?)

She instantly summoned her demon wind spirit «Simorgh», releasing it as her elemental waffe «Ray Hawk».

With wind swirling around the spear tip, she stayed high alert of her surroundings.

(There is no sign of anyone near, however...)

Instantly, the ground beneath her shook.

(...Down below!?)

Ellis instantly made the decision to chant «Flight» magic and jumped directly upwards.

Immediately, a giant plant emerged from the position where she had been standing.

Numerous wriggling vines extended and chased after Ellis as she flew through the air.

"What--!"

Faced with the unexpected attack, Ellis reacted an instant too slow.

The vines swiftly entangled her ankle and dragged Ellis towards the ground.

"Watch this--"

Turning «Ray Hawk» around in a backhand grip in midair, she severed the vines--

However, in the next instant, she was suddenly struck with searing pain.

(...This is paralyzing poison!?)

Her concentration broken, «Flight» magic dispelled, Ellis fell straight towards the ground.

Just as her body was about to crash onto the surface--

"--Evil winds, go and rampage!"

Ellis unleashed «Ray Hawk»'s full power.

The released tempest sliced open the ground, protecting Ellis from the impact of her fall.

Rolling on the ground, Ellis tried to stand up but her movements were hindered by one paralyzed leg.

"Guh, what on earth..."

A massive plant that suddenly burrowed out from the ground.

In the center where a vivid red flower blossomed--

"--Using wind to neutralize the impact. Not bad at all."

A girl stood upright.

"You... are...!"

Mysterious jade-green hair. Ominous red eyes shining with the light of disaster.

That appearance of hers in the Theocracy's military uniform had been sighted at the «True Sanctuary» before the main event.

(I remember her, a member of «Team Inferno»--"

Although she had covered her face with a hood back then -- There could be no mistake.

Those sharp and pointy ears were the characteristics of the Elfim race.

"...Tsk, there was not supposed to be any presence of elementalists in the area--"

"Oh, you mean those wind spirits you released in the surroundings? How could those things possibly locate one such as I who had been specially trained in secret operations?"

The girl shrugged as if it could not be helped.

"Indeed, wind elementalists are excellent for gathering intelligence and searching for the enemy. However, whether in the use of spirits or concealment of your presence, you are rather amateur."

(...So my location was tracked down in reverse instead...!)

As a knight, Ellis was not an expert in intelligence in the first place. Even though she had undergone training for the sake of the «Blade Dance», it was true that she could improve her flexibility in the usage of wind.

Even so, she never expected her location to be discovered so easily--

Ellis once again examined the girl's contracted spirit.

A spirit in the form of a fearsome plant -- undoubtedly it was a minion possessing the earth attribute.

(...Earth attribute, in other words, the type to search for enemies by sensing vibrations in the ground, right?)

The Elfim race had superior hearing compared to ordinary humans. Following the sound of footsteps, pinpointing the location probably was not a very difficult task.

(My opponent appears to be alone, however...)

Using «Ray Hawk» for support, Ellis stood up unsteadily. Her left leg was hurting but at least the sensation of pain implied that the leg was not completely paralyzed.

(...What should I do?)

The girl before her was a member of the strongest team participating, «Team Inferno».

However, since this girl was an elementalist specializing in intelligence gathering, her combat ability should not be too high. If this girl, in charge of seeking out the enemy, was defeated here, then they could fight «Team Inferno» under more favorable conditions--

(However...)

Ellis halted this line of thinking at the very edge.

During the meeting, «Team Scarlet» had decided -- Never fight a battle alone.

Within their team, Ellis was the only one able to use search type magic. If she were defeated here, the team's gathering would be delayed greatly.

(Compared to a knight's honor, my companion's victory is currently more important--!)

Instantly making her decision, Ellis chanted a spirit language incantation.

"O Wind, sweep away mine enemies -- «Wind Bombs»!"

Instantly, intense shockwaves of wind were released from Ellis' hands.

However, the target was not the girl before her.

The violent mass of wind blew up the sand and dirt on the ground, obscuring visibility in a large area.

At the same time, Ellis jumped toward the great stairs at the entrance to the ruins.

Using the momentum of the strong winds she instantly left the scene--

(...Guh, my leg!?)

However, intense pain suddenly flared up once more.

The paralyzing poison seemed to be truly taking effect now.

--However, she could not stop.

If she failed to make use of this sudden attack to escape, there was probably no other chance.

"I won't let you escape. Catch her, demon tree spirit «Titania»!"

Amidst the cloud of sand and dust, numerous vines chased after Ellis.

"--Tsk, evil wind, go and rampage!"

Looking back, Ellis immediately swung «Ray Hawk».

The released blades of wind instantly chopped apart the vines.

"That kind of thing--"

However, the demon tree spirit's vines instantly regenerated. Then split into several bundles, they attacked as if trying to entangle Ellis' body.

"I am the witch who gallops across the blue sky -- «Air Wings»!"

Just as she was about to be captured by a prison of vines, Ellis chanted magic for high speed flight.

Instantly releasing the wind gathered around her feet, she flew as fast as she could to a spot near the ceiling of the great hall.

(That demon tree spirit's attack range should not be unlimited--)

I will take take this opportunity to escape outside -- Just as Ellis was thinking that to herself.

Amidst the dust cloud that obscured visibility, something flashed.

(...A knife!?)

Ellis frantically attempted to evade--

However, it was impossible to rapidly adjust one's posture in midair.

The knife's blade grazed her chest armor, producing a grating metallic noise.

(It missed? No--)

Suddenly, killing intent could be sensed -- ''coming from above Ellis in flight''.

"What--!"

Looking up at the collapsing ceiling, Ellis was rendered speechless.

Wielding a knife in reverse grip, the girl kicked against the ceiling surface and descended rapidly.

(Did she use «Flight» magic as well!?)

--No, that's impossible.

The demon tree spirit was without a doubt an earth attribute minion.

The system under the earth attribute should not contain any «Flight» magic.

"Take this--!"

Ellis hastily swiveled «Ray Hawk» and used the shaft to block the knife strike--

"--How naive. Such stale and old-fashioned knightly combat techniques."

The girl used the spear shaft as support to make a leap.

Once again, she kicked the ceiling to rapidly reverse her direction and unleashed an even more penetrating slash.

(...This type of movement is!?)

Ellis suddenly noticed.

--They were very similar to Kamito's.

Different from normal combat skills, they involved unrestrained three-dimensional movement in myriad forms.

"Could this be the same as Kamito--"

"The same? That would be rather rude to him--"

In that instant, the directly thrust knife made a shallow slash across Ellis' arm.

The wound itself was not critical. But immediately--

"...Ooh, ah...!'

Intense pain traveled all over her body like an electrical current.

Seizing this momentary opening, numerous vines restrained Ellis' entire body, tying her up into a bundle and dragging her along the ground.

"...Ah, guh..."

Sharp thorns tore through Ellis' tights and buried into her flesh, completely immobilizing her.

Completely deprived of her freedom, Ellis watched as the demon tree spirit user landed quietly.

"Number Seven of the «Instructional School» -- the «Venom», Lily Flame."

"...!"

"First I shall start with disposing of you--"

The vines entangling Ellis' body all moved at once.

===Part 3===

"...N-Nooooooooooooo!"

In a little alley in the abandoned city where trees grew twisted and misshapen, a girl's screams were heard.

Fianna was desperately fleeing from the swarming «Forsaken Spirits> that kept emerging.

Terrifying shadowy arms were reaching towards her from all directions.

"D-Don't you dare touch me so easily, the only one allowed to touch me is Kamito-kun!"

As she swiftly gestured and chanted defensive magic, the ghosts withdrew their arms as if out of fear.

...However, faced with the burgeoning ranks of the swarming «Forsaken Spirits», these efforts amounted to nothing but a drop in the bucket.

Sending them reeling only momentarily, in a blink of an eye, the ghosts' numbers increased further and continued to give chase.

"--«Georgios», I command you to cut down all who disobey!"

The knight spirit silently followed the imperial princess' orders.

Wielding a sacred sword with both hands, he cleared away the swarming ghosts before him in a single sweep.

Seizing the opportunity of the pathway opened momentarily, Fianna sprinted out.

--From a while ago, this had been repeating again and again.

"...It's really not the time to be bogged down in a place like this--"

Holding a strategic role within the team, it was more important for Fianna to converge with her teammates more than anyone else.

By herself, it was impossible to bring out the true worth of the powerful elemental waffe «Save the Queen». Furthermore, she was the only person in the team who could use true healing magic.

--Suddenly at this time.

The «Forsaken Spirits» who occupied the area suddenly halted in their motions.

"...W-What?"

A strange silence descended.

It was like the calm before a storm--

ROOOOOOOAAAAAAR--!

"Yah!"

Immediately, a terrifying roar shook the atmosphere, causing the ground to shake.

The vibrations caused the sand and dust accumulated on the ground to blow around.

In response, the knight spirit swiftly readied his shield and protected Fianna from the flying debris.

(What powerful divine power--!)

It was a bone-chilling feeling of terror.

Fianna looked up towards the direction of the roar.

Then--

(That thing, what is it...?)

In the center of the abandoned city, a massive pillar of fire rose.

A pillar of fire that reached the sky, sweeping up all the debris around it.

Even though she was quite far away from it, Fianna could still feel the heat scorching her skin.

"...Flame spirit?"

It was not Claire's hell cat spirit.

These were more terrifying flames -- demonic flames that destroyed all existence.

"..."

Fianna held her breath and gazed in that direction--

Only to see the massive burning pillar of flame gradually change its form after a while.

Spewing flames continuously, it was a torso that resembled black lava.

The eyes were like high temperature furnaces, flashing red light, as smoke was emitted nonstop from the mouth.

Gripped in its hand was a massive whip of flames.

That -- was essentially a vicious demon.

"--The militarized spirit designated for sealing, «Valaraukar»!"

Fianna had seen this appearance in the «Divine Ritual Institute»'s resource materials before.

The demon flame spirit that was sent into combat towards the end of the Ranbal War. However, it was reportedly too unstable and was sealed and abandoned after being used twice--

(...Dragging that kind of thing here, what on earth are they thinking?)

--A this moment, Fianna suddenly noticed.

The swarm of ghosts that gathered in the area had vanished without a trace like an ebbing tide.

"...Why?"

Fianna frowned.

Immediately, an unbelievable sight entered her view.

Over in the distance, in the center of the abandoned city--

Swarming in hundreds, thousands, «Forsaken Spirits» were attacking the vicious demon of flame.

Faced with the onslaught of ghosts, the vicious demon of flame swept them all away with the massive whip.

However, the «Forsaken Spirits» continued to jump into the burning flames like moths drawn to a fire.

"...?"

This incredible scene caused Fianna to stand there dumbfounded--

"I-I must take this opportunity to escape out of this place... Let's go, «Georgios»!"

Brought back to her senses, Fianna and the knight spirit ran out of the alley together.

===Part 4===

In the outskirts of the abandoned city, strange trees grew on the city walls.

Located on the edge of a bell tower extending out from the city walls--

"--My, how you all have fallen."

A girl smiled tenderly, wearing a dress colored in shade of darkness.

Pristine white complexion. Beautiful black wings sprouted from her back with lustrous splendor.

Her dusk-colored eyes gazed upon the massive swarm of shadows.

These were ghosts of the spirits who had perished in the «Spirit War» of the past.

Disobeying the logic of the world, they were filthy existences that lingered, sustained purely by hatred and resentment.

"...Oh well, it's not like I'm in a much better position either."

The darkness spirit girl whispered in self-deprecation.

"After all, three years ago on that day, ''I became an existence that was no longer myself''."

Driven by hatred, the ghosts surged forth all at once, intending to devour her.

"However, I still -- cannot become the likes of you."

Restia narrowed her eyes slightly.

"Black thunder that incinerates even souls to nothingness -- «Hell Blast»!"

She mercilessly released high level wide area annihilation magic.

Out burst forth jet black lightning, instantly wiping out the the surging swarm of «Forsaken Spirits».

This was overwhelming power as befitted the highest ranking spirit.

However--

(...Looks like the corrosion has already advanced greatly.)

Pressing her hand against her chest, a painful moan escaped from Restia's lips.

Restia's original power was not merely at this level.

Starting three years ago, when the pitch black «Wish» of the «Elemental Lords» devoured her that day, her very existence had been gradually corroding from within.

Over half of what constituted her being had already been lost.

Making things worse was the fact that her remaining power had been greatly depleted by the fight with Kamito a few days ago.

"Who knows how much longer I can hold out for..."

Restia's heel flattened a ghost lying sprawled on the ground.

"But I have a mission I must complete. I cannot allow myself to be destroyed here."

Surfacing in her mind was the face of the young man who exchanged promises with her on that day.

"I must let Kamito awaken as the «Demon King»--"

Just at this moment.

"--?"

She noticed a new presence.

The footsteps of stiff military boots could be heard climbing up the spiral staircase of stone.

Not a spirit. This was an elementalist's presence, emanating intense divine power.

"I knew it, the wounds you sustained during my defeat at Kazehaya Kamito's hands still have not recovered, darkness spirit."

"..."

Appearing forth -- a young blonde female knight wielding a glorious sacred sword.

The «Paladin» -- Luminaris Saint Leisched.

"Ara, greetings to you. The young lady from three years ago."

Restia removed herself from the outer wall where trees were growing all over.

This was a precautionary reaction towards her opponent's power.

During the «Blade Dance» three years ago, Restia had never revealed her human form in public.

However, this girl had apparently discerned Restia's true identity already.

"Do you have business with me?"

"--Yes."

The young female knight swiftly readied her sword.

"I have come to exterminate the darkness spirit who stands as the world's enemy -- You."

Kicking against the stone tiled floor, she instantly closed the distance.

The vigorous and forceful thrust tore through the air like thunder.

In response, Restia spread her wings and immediately escaped to the air to evade--

"...!"

In the next instant, numerous arrows of light pierced one of her wings.

(...An ambush from a nearby tower!?)

--I see. So she dared to make her appearance in order to draw attention away from the ambush lying in wait over there.

With a scattering of jet black feathers and her black wing pierced, Restia lost balance and fell on the stone tiles.

"Success!"

Luminaris turned and made another thrust.

"...Tsk, disappear from my sight -- «Hell Blast»!"

Losing composure, Restia once again released a ball of jet black lightning.

However--

"--Evil be purged, «Sacred Shield»!"

Luminaris immediately released defensive spirit magic. Easily deflecting spirit magic of the highest level, she sliced through Restia's remaining intact wing.
[[image:STnBD V09 105.jpg|thumb]]

The matchup between darkness and holy attributes was the worst. Furthermore, Luminaris was undoubtedly contracted to a high ranking spirit. In a one-on-one fight, Restia had little chance of victory.

"...You've grown in strength, young lady."

"Don't look down on others, darkness spirit."

The sword elemental waffe swept horizontally. Even the dress of darkness which could deflect all magic was tragically seared and torn, simply when grazed by the holy light emanating from the sword's blade.

However, trying to escape through the air would end up being a target for the ambush again.

These wings that are currently of no use, might as well be abandoned.

"Blow forth and howl, tempest of the demon sword -- «Blade Storm»!"

Just as Luminaris swung the sacred sword, making a shallow slash across Restia's shoulder blade--

The feathered wings scattered into countless blades which then flew towards Luminaris.

This was indefensible anti-human magic for killing and maiming. Nevertheless--

"--You have finally revealed an opening, darkness spirit."

The Paladin's face displayed a smile of pity--

Without even taking any defensive posture, she charged forward directly.

"...!?"

"Holy lance that vanquishes darkness -- «Lance of Longinus»!"

Amidst the howling tempest of blades, Luminaris raised her arm.

--Then from a magic circle appearing in the air, she summoned a lance.

(That is..!)

Restia instantly understood. --The nature of that weapon.

(Imbued with anti-darkness magic, a piece of «Divine Armament»...!)

Despite suffering innumerable wounds, the Paladin continued to charge through the swirling blades.

Performing powerful spirit magic left the caster vulnerable for a brief period afterwards.

Luminaris had been waiting for this particular instant.

"--Enemy of the world, return to eternal darkness!"

The thrown «Lance of Longinus» pierced Restia in the chest.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Chapter2|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Chapter4}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume8 Epilogue

2013-03-08T14:48:21Z

Nukie:

==Epilogue==

The Ultimate Sword Technique, Final Form, “Last Strike.”

“You neutralize your opponent’s attack power and then hit him hard with a counter… huh. For an ultimate sword technique, that’s really unexpectedly simple.”

Kamito lay spread-eagle with his eyes open and muttered.

A number of repaired spirit crystals were scattered about next to him. It seemed that Greyworth had been the one who had revived him from unconsciousness.

Kamito saw a head of neck-length, ashen blonde hair.

Greyworth’s face was right in front of his, looking down at him.

Beads of sweat condensed on Greyworth’s brow.

“The Ultimate Sword Technique... did you see it all?”

“Yeah. I think I got it, more or less.”

The feeling of having that ultimate attack tear into his body was carved into his memory.

(… But, can I actually use it?)

It might be obvious, but just seeing that ultimate attack wasn’t enough to master it. If you countered, you could defeat a stronger opponent, but it was a double-edged sword, as a single mistake could mean the end of everything.

So it was definitely not a skill he could just use carelessly.

“Ah, I see.”

Greyworth chuckled, seemingly satisfied-

-and then her body suddenly shook and buckled.

And her face fell right into Kamito’s chest as he lay there on his back.

“…… H-Hey, what the hell are you doing?!”

She didn’t look right.

Kamito shook her by the shoulders, but,

“Kamito, I’m leaving the rest to you-”

Greyworth clutched at her chest in pain and gasped for breath, seeming out of her mind.

And the light slowly disappeared from her grey eyes.

“Defeat Ren Ashbell…”

“Greyworth!”

Kamito’s scream echoed into that silent night.

<><><><><><><><><><><>

It was in a cave beneath the ground of Ragna Ys.

A girl with a crimson mask opened her ruby eyes slightly.

She could feel that a great Divine Power had been vanquished somewhere.

“I see. Dusk has past, and the dark night beckons.”

“Ren Ashbell-sama, is something the matter?”

The silver-haired girl Lily Flame stood prepared by her side and frowned.

“Right now, at this moment, an age has past. That is all.”

“……?”

The masked girl, Ren Ashbell, stood up and began to walk outside.

“I’m going. To prepare for war.”

“A-Alright!”

A somewhat flustered Lily hurried after her master.

The insane spirit of darkness, the “Snake” of the Church. I will not let anyone get in your way.

In order to topple the king of this world.

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume02 Epilogue

2013-03-07T12:47:36Z

Nukie:

==Epilogue==

"Oh my, I really thought I was a goner for sure."

Several days later, in a sickroom -- Hisui remarked nonchalantly.

He barely pulled through and survived.

After that, Kirika had apparently performed some sort of ritual for him, but he could not recall what took place.

Oh well, in any case, it's a happy ending -- This type of thinking of his made Rushella mad.

In addition, earlier--

"You insolent fellow... To think you dare steal my... My...... First kiss was......"

"But who knows if it's your first or not. You've lost your earlier memories."

--Thanks to this most foolish retort, Hisui was treated to a sound beating.

Furthermore, Mei and Eruru added fuel to the fire.

"This is all Hi-kun's fault, okay."

"Agreed. As a fellow female, I express my sympathies."

...In the end, the assault continued overwhelmingly.

"I couldn't help it because of the emergency situation, okay!? Besides, isn't it the same for me... Ah, but in my case..."

Hisui's gaze wavered and turned towards Mei, seeking her opinion.

"Sudou-san, kissing family doesn't count, right?"

"Of course it doesn't count. If it did, things would truly be a mess."
Hearing Mei's reply, Hisui nodded hard and announced to Rushella.

"Then it's my first kiss too!"

"Jerk!!"

Pummeled by a series of punches, Hisui survived to this day but in a foul mood.

Although they were finally authorized to use the classroom, the club still had yet to make an official application. Neither did it have a name decided.

Hisui was sitting down staring at empty space when Kirika opened the door and walked in.

Eruru had interrogated her extensively, but in order to respect the wishes of the main victim, Hisui, Kirika was released without charges in the end.

Naturally, Rushella and the girls were not going to let her off so easily.

"What business do you have coming here?"

"If you dare harm Hi-kun again, I will be really mad, okay?"

Ignoring the two girls, Kirika handed a paper box over to Hisui.

"This is... Umm...... To express my apologies to you."

"What?"

Opening it, he found a freshly baked apple pie. It was clearly hand made.

"Oh, thank you. I was starting to feel a bit hungry actually."

Hisui stuffed a piece into his mouth without any wariness.

Naturally, the onslaught of criticisms began.

"Hey, show me some alertness, okay!?"

"What if it were poisoned again!?"

"What would be the point of poisoning me again? It's quite delicious, actually. Or are you girls talking about a witch's poison apple? It's not like I'm Princess Snow White."

After Hisui started eating, Kirika refused to leave and took a seat by his side.

Then opening her books and documents, she started working on her own tasks in a most natural manner.

"Umm..."

"What is it? Choosing my work location to complete tasks for the student council is my freedom, is it not? The desk in the student council office is not very convenient and the chair is not comfortable either..."

"But why do you have to sit beside me?"

"W-What does it matter!? And don't you go leaning against her so casually, okay!?"

Seeing Kirika's face turn red, Rushella and Mei had a bad premonition.

Could it be that this girl...

Speaking of which, Hisui did indeed risk his own life to save her.

"You are all allowed to use this room. I will explain to the teachers."

"Ah, thanks. By the way, did you find out who the person playing around with magic was?"

"...I am not too sure. Besides, it is not even clear if it is one person or many... And who knows how many people have read the digest already... Perhaps there might be more than one remaining in the school. M-Maybe... You can come and help? Although it might be a bit dangerous...... From the student council's standpoint... Umm......"

Although her tone of voice was a bit haughty, Hisui did not mind and replied.

"Oh sure, it's not like I'm busy after all."

"This does overlap with the activities of the Supernatural Investigations Section. This school apparently still has many secrets. The club should be run unofficially, or simply under the name of the 'Supernatural Investigations Section,' and unravel the remaining mysteries as quickly as possible."

Eruru calmly decided their direction.

Stomping her feet in fury, Rushella pointed at Hisui and yelled:

"Don't get taken in so easily! Don't tell me that there's some kind of love potion mixed in that apple pie!?"

"What would be the point of using that kind of potion!? Right, Senpai?"

Hisui remained relaxed but Kirika clicked her tongue.

"Oh yeah, there is also such a method...!"

Then Rushella and Mei exchanged glances once more.

Just as they thought, this girl was...

"Give that to me!"

"Hey, what are you doing? It's my apple pie!"

"Shut up! Just in case, I will eat this together with her. This drink is good enough for you!"

Saying that, Rushella shoved a paper bag towards Hisui.

"What's this? By the way, you were holding this that night... What did you end up buying?"

"Grape juice."

"Huh?"

"I asked the class representative to find your... That bottle of wine. But we couldn't find it. When we asked the salesperson, about vintage whatever......"

"That's only to be expected. That bottle was from a year of poor harvest so production should be quite limited. But the few bottles on the market are quite high in quality and their prices keep surging up. If there's no supply, then you can't buy it no matter how much money you have."

"That's why, that's why... This is what I bought. The class rep also said, drinking is not good, that's why, I bought the most expensive juice I could find! Hurry up and... Thank me......"

Saying that, Rushella turned her head away and refused to look at Hisui.

Hisui shrugged and opened the lid of the grape juice.

As the saying goes, there's no point in crying over spilt milk. Likewise with that bottle of wine.

Even if things of the past could not come back, there were new memories waiting to be made.

"Why don't you have some too? It comes with cups."

"...Yes."

"Cheers."

Although the promise with his foster parent for his twentieth birthday could no longer be fulfilled, the bonds of master and servant were engraved thus.

Reaching out and bumping cups lightly with Rushella, Hisui raised his cup and savored the excellent violet-colored wine.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume02 Chapter6

2013-03-07T09:16:18Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 6 - Vampire Versus Witch==

By the time Rushella and Mei arrived at school, classes had already ended.

Having packed her belongings, Reina was leaving the empty classroom.

Seizing this opportunity, Rushella spoke to her from behind.

"You there. Girl."

"Hmm?"

The instant Reina turned around, she was pierced by Rushella's crimson gaze.

The "magic eyes."

The magical eyes possessed by all vampires, capable of hypnotizing humans.

As a prestigious "True Ancestor," Rushella possessed eyes carrying absolute magical power, allowing her to easily obtain information from the target's answers.

Eruru only allowed Rushella to come here because she was aware of this fact.

In principle, Eruru was reluctant to make use of the "magic eyes" for investigations, but for the sake of Hisui, she had no choice but to allow it.

"Answer me... Are you the 'Witch'?"

Reina shook her head in denial.

"Well then, why did you mix mandrake leaves into the cooking last time...? Why on earth did you do it......?"

Rushella had already heard from Mei the results of Eruru's investigations.

Hence she rushed ahead to find out the truth.

"That was merely...... A little spell."

"......!?"

Reina murmured with a hollow stare.

Even when a person was controlled by the "magic eyes," it did not result in a total loss of emotions.

Reina's expression displayed sadness.

"Although that picture book was confiscated, I... still remember...... That is, the recipe for the magical drug...... So, provided I used that, Kujou-kun will surely... even more......"

Even more -- she took forever but still did not finish her sentence.

Perhaps even she herself had yet to fully realize.

Only that her heart had been stolen on that night, by the knight who brought his sword and saved her from the vampire.

Admiration, or was it infatuation -- Perhaps in order to verify her own feelings, she decided to use the magical spell involving herbs.

A secret little spell -- one that all love-stricken teenage girls would harbor at some point or other.

"This is enough..."

Rushella walked away from Reina.

As Reina collapsed and sat down on the floor, Rushella threw a glance of pity at her before continuing on her way.

"...That was enough? Perhaps more questioning might reveal something..."

"Enough. If she wanted to harm me, she should have done it during 'daytime' instead. But on that day, this girl accompanied me all the way until sunset. Without doing anything. That is enough to prove her innocence."

"I see......."

Mei smiled as she followed Rushella running through the hallways.

Their next destination -- the staff room.

Homeroom teacher Horie Jyuri was in a corner of the room, facing a computer.

Presumably tired from work, she had taken off her glasses and was rubbing her eyes.

Rushella patted her shoulder from behind.

Jyuri turned around reflexively.

In the next instant, she was pierced by the light of the magic eyes.

"Answer me... Are you a witch?"

"......Maybe... so."

Rushella and Mei exchanged glances with surprise.

Maintaining the crimson magic eyes, Rushella continued the questioning.

"What do you mean by that... Explain clearly! Why was your name on that digest!? Who are you!? What was the Occult Research Club about!?"

"We investigated...... The Seven Mysteries... And legends...... Then, made contact with the witch... However, we were getting too deeply involved...... I withdrew... Halfway...... But the other students......"

"Say, why is the teacher's speech in fragments? Are you sure your power is working?"

"My magic eyes are not omnipotent. If the person does not know or already forgot, then no answer can be obtained. Deeply buried memories could take a long time to retrieve. Hurry and continue explaining!"

"The other students...... I'm not sure either...... After transferring schools... We lost contact...... There were also kids who went missing...... Witch? Became witches......? The real witch...... Or perhaps, killed by the witch......"

"Who is the witch!? ...Isn't it you!?"

Completely unconcerned with the gaze of others, Rushella grabbed Jyuri's collar and demanded.

Anxious for an answer as well, Mei did not stop her.

Another student in the staff room stepped forward to intervene.

"Hey, what are you two doing to the teacher!?"

Kirika had gotten involved.

As the student council vice president, she frequented the staff room for official business.

Setting down on a table the stack of books she was carrying in her arms against her chest, the vice president glared at Rushella and asked.

Naturally, she became the next victim of the magic eyes.

"...You might be involved in the incident of the cooking practical. Answer me, are you a witch?"

"No... What is that......"

Kirika instantly lost her usual prideful demeanor, answering as she shook her head blankly.

Rushella clicked her tongue and motioned with her chin for Kirika to leave.

"Then step aside. You're not needed here anymore."

Unsteadily, Kirika left the staff room.

Having confirmed the vice president had left, Rushella turned to interrogating Jyuri again -- but the gathering crowd was increasing.

"Hey... Can we go out for a bit? After all, using magic eyes to control everyone would be too difficult. Besides, the teacher doesn't seem to be a witch either......"

"......"

Rushella looked greatly displeased but she had no choice but to leave Jyuri behind and swiftly depart from the staff room.

Then she ran full speed through the hallways and out into the school yard.

Mei chased after her and asked as she panted.

"What do we do now? We don't have any other suspects. It's not practical to use the magic eyes to interrogate everyone involved in the school, right?"

"I have a plan."

Rushella unsheathed her favorite short sword and held the edge against her wrist.

"Hey, what are you intending?"

Rushella did not answer but scratched her wrist with the short sword, producing a red line.

Droplets of blood seeped out from the wound and dripped onto the ground.

Ignoring the laws of physics, the bloodstains on the ground gathered to form an emblem of a rose.

This was proof of her identity as a "True Ancestor."

A sweet fragrance emanated from the fresh blood, causing Mei to cover her own mouth.

I feel compelled to drink it.

If she did not restrain herself, very likely she would already have done so.

Were she to continue smelling the blood's scent, she would very likely lose all reason.

"As a 'True Ancestor' -- My blood is very sweet. So sweet that anyone would thirst for it, wanting to drink, no exceptions."

Rushella smiled fearlessly.

As if to prove what she just stated, ''they'' began to gather in the school yard.

In this almost emptied school -- there existed beings with a keener sense of smell towards blood compared to humans, and now they gathered around.

Dogs.

Cats.

Insects.

Innumerable animals were closing in here in swarms.

Gathering out of desire for the blood, they knelt down before her.

The unusual sight rendered Mei speechless while Rushella bore a smile.

Using her crimson eyes, she announced to her loyal subjects who had rushed forth.

"Listen well, you all--"

A dream.

In actual fact, I had dreams every night, although whether I remembered or not was another question. But recently, I suddenly realized that the dreams I remembered were for the most part unpleasant ones.

The reason, obviously, was because -- I had dreamt of my foster parent.

In today's dream, it was that particular scene during dinner.

She asked me to pour some of her favorite wine. She enjoyed the fragrance released from the rich violet liquid as she elegantly drank from the glass.

--You really seem to love wine. Is it because you're a vampire, and wine looks like blood?

--Possibly. But perhaps the main reason is because it reminds me of that man who called wine "this blood of mine."

This foster parent would say strange things from time to time.

As expected of one wise in the ways of the world, she was well versed in the art of implicit communication.

--What are you talking about?

--Old memories, two thousand years in the past. He was a good man. Perhaps that was why I could not defeat him, even as a vampire.

--I'm completely lost here. What about him, was he some handsome dude?

--His long hair and beard suited him very well. But more praiseworthy -- was his noble spirit. Hisui, how much do you think this man would be worth if one had to set a price for him?

--How can people be measured with price?

--Thirty pieces of silver, that was his price. In light of his influence on the future world, that price was truly a bargain. Far too cheap. But the problem lies not in money but this man's philosophy of life. Very likely, I submitted to him because I respected his high-minded soul.

--......

--Hence, Hisui, you too must become a good man. Even if you were to be sold for thirty pieces of silver, you must save those who are suffering around you.

"......What the heck were you trying to say......"

Hisui woke up in the pristine sickroom.

He ripped off the tubes connected to his body and stood up unsteadily.

"Seriously, you're already dead, and yet you still lecture me in my dreams...... Am I really that unreliable?"

Changing into his own casual clothing that lay folded on the table, Hisui quietly walked towards the door.

Blood seeped out continuously from his bandaged right wrist.

He was on the very verge.

On the verge of death by blood loss.

Blood pressure, pulse, all were at their limits.

Precisely because of that -- he awakened at this very moment.

Awakened to obtain a body that could still be active even when under the effects of a curse.

Awakened a resilient body that could rival vampires -- the Anti-Drac mode.

"I know, okay...... This kind of matter... If I were to rely on girls...... Definitely... You'd scold me to no end."

Dragging his body that lay at death's door, Hisui left the sickroom.

Leaving the building, he crawled his way into a taxi... And got a ride home.

During this time, he contacted Mei by cellphone.

Although his hand no longer seemed to be following orders, he still managed to dial the number. Luckily, Mei also picked up very quickly.

"Hi-kun!? Hey, are you alright!?"

"Let's talk about that later... Where's Rushella?"

"Ah, she's currently... This is serious! All these animals have gathered... Ah, but now at least we know the witch's identity..."

"The magic eyes were used, right?"

"Eh......?"

"She must have used her magic eyes to investigate. Hurry and tell me the result and the situation over there. Don't leave out any detail no matter how small."

"......"

"Please..."

"I understand."

After obtaining the necessary facts, Hisui hung up.

The pieces of the puzzle were now all gathered. The only remaining step was to piece them together.

Not long after, Eruru received news that Hisui had gone missing.

Then immediately she deduced he must have gone home based on the reports of eyewitnesses, so she jumped onto a police car to rush to Hisui's home.

"Kujou-san!?"

The entrance was not locked and Eruru instantly rushed inside.

No one answered, so she decided to search the basement first.

As expected, Hisui was right there.

Before the cross-shaped holy sword, he looked like he was confessing his sins.

Kneeling on the cross embedded in the floor, Hisui was leaning his forehead against a vivid red gemstone.

"What are you doing...?"

Unable to view the cross directly, Eruru had no choice but to ask with her face turned away.

"I suppose... I'm making deductions. This is the place where I can concentrate best."

Hisui turned his head to answer. Currently, a crest floated above his head, its shape resembling thorns.

Eruru had seen this sight before.

"Are you actually...? Stop it immediately, your current state is akin to a candle's final brightness just before it burns out. Even if you awaken, you are only delaying your death by mere moments!"

"That's enough... Totally enough. I need to concentrate the remaining blood at my disposal, right here."

Hisui lightly tapped his temple.

The amount of blood circulating through the brain took up fifteen percent of the entire body's volume of blood.

Using the Anti-Drac mode to control bloodflow, he was able to raise the proportion and rate of circulation.

Using all the power from his remaining blood, he offered it all to his brain.

"If I use this opportunity to think, I should be able to obtain a satisfactory answer. Let me find the witch."

"What nonsense are you saying......There is no time left. Are you trying to render the girls' efforts in vain?"

"If that's what you think, then hurry back to the hospital. I forgot to get something."

"Huh?"

"Help me retrieve it. I'll probably need it next."

Eruru realized Hisui's intentions at this time.

Nodding lightly, she turned and went towards the stairs.

"...Please do not do anything reckless."

"I'm already being reckless."

After Eruru left, Hisui focused his mind once more.

He mobilized all the nerves in his body.

Confirming all information at his disposal.

Exploring all possibilities.

Ignoring all consequences -- he concentrated his blood in his brain as much as possible.

Blood rushed through his blood vessels.

His heart was beating at its very limit, following a rapid rhythm.

Moments later -- in actual fact it was just an instant of extremely brief thinking, a flash of lightning streaked across his mind.

"--So that's what's going on."

Returning blood flow to normal, he allowed his blood to return to his torso.

Hisui pushed and supported his unsteady body, pulled out the Tzara Blade from the floor and carried it on his shoulders.

Then step by painful step, he walked out of the house.

Walking out the entryway, just as he was crossing the front yard -- Eruru returned in haste.

Behind her was an escort vehicle used for transporting prisoners.

"What a burly looking taxi......"

"If you want to transport that sword, this type of vehicle would be the most convenient. But do not let that sword get too close to me."

Hisui nodded and took his seat in the car.

I was still in school.

Who knew if this was good or bad.

In any case, it was very likely that I would be located soon.

In the beginning, only a lost dog walked into the classroom and started barking madly at me.

Those howls sounded almost like it was summoning its companions.

Then as if passing the orders along, the cries of cats and dogs could be heard all around.

Swarms of insects could be seen flying outside the window, blotting the sky.

I did not comprehend the situation straight away.

What had happened in the surroundings, I did not have a single clue.

But as soon as I heard footsteps -- a vampire's unique, almost inaudible footsteps -- I understood the reasons behind all this.

Regardless, I could tell through my hearing.

I had been found.

By commanding these little animals, she managed to locate me.

Now that I thought about it, witches really are linked to animals in myriad ways.

The familiar I sent to Sudou Mei and Kariya Eruru, as well as the cat I used to warn Kujou Hisui.

For matters regarding animals, asking animals directly was the most effective.

Using the magic eyes to dominate the animals that were on intimate terms with the "Witch," the animals who had seen the witch would then obediently expose the identity of the "Witch."

My current location was definitely being broadcasted by the barking of dogs.

That said, I had no intention of hiding in the first place.

This location was once their club activities room but I have taken it now. The vampire -- Rushella Dahm Draculea opened the door and rushed inside.

Followed by her companion, Sudou Mei.

"You are -- the witch?"

Hearing Mei's question, I smiled and answered.

"Indeed, while you people are the vampire and her companions."

"How dare you harm my servant? I will surely make you regret this! Hano Kirika."

"That is correct... Let us settle this, vampire."

Indeed, I smiled towards my enemies.

"The vice president is the witch!?"

Hisui's conclusion caused Eruru great surprise.

"That's right, though I have no evidence."

"But I heard from Sudou-san's report that under the influence of the magic eyes, she said she was not a witch, so..."

"The magic eyes are ineffective against her. In the manner we discovered in your research, she is prepared. But Rushella probably didn't notice."

"...I see. You mean that she pretended she was under the magic eyes' influence, and lied?"

"Exactly. Although the magic eyes are quite convenient, if someone pretends to be under their effect, it is actually quite hard to tell. But the magic eyes should have worked on the class rep and the teacher."

"How can you be so sure?"

"For the class rep, it's just as Rushella said. If she were the culprit, then all those things she did was futile and too unnatural. However, I still have doubts regarding the mandrake incident."

"Sudou-san didn't mention the incident either... Why did she add that to the cooking?"

It looked like even during such a state of emergency, Mei was still quite considerate of Reina.

Naturally, she understood the heart of a maiden in love.

"What is this? She was secretly doing something without my knowledge?"

"...It's nothing of significance. Please carry on. What about the teacher?"

"Rushella and Mei took your useful advice and took her by surprise. Furthermore, it happened while she had her glasses off. Although it's possible for people to escape the magic eyes through mental resilience, that requires a major precondition -- being prepared beforehand. 'I will be facing the magic eyes, very well, I will concentrate in preparation' -- that kind of mental preparation is needed. Rushella took her by surprise from behind at the time. No matter how strong her mental will, she would have succumbed."

"I see -- what was that about glasses? Disregarding sunglasses, ordinary spectacles and contact lenses should not hinder the power of the magic eyes -- Are you actually implying that the enemy's glasses have undergone special treatment?"

Eruru tapped her glasses and asked.

"That's my guess. Talismans are useless, barriers are impractical. To evade the magic eyes, applying special treatment to glasses which stand in between eye contact would be the best strategy. If that was done, even unexpected encounters of the magic eyes could be defended against. But the teacher had taken her glasses off at the time. That said, it's possible those spectacles were simply decoys and she actually wore contact lenses -- but I think that's over thinking things."

"Agreed. By the process of elimination that leaves only the vice president. This means she is wearing contacts, though it is is only speculation. What about other clues? And how did she actually poison Rushella?"

"The vice president frequently visits the home economics preparation room. She must have done something in advance to the food or drink we were having."

"We already investigated this. The results showed that nothing was poisoned, right?"

The two of them had already verified this -- but Hisui disagreed.

"We missed one thing. Didn't she say something like 'I help the teacher prepare the water used for cooking'?"

Eruru suddenly remembered their conversation at the time.

Indeed, she had mentioned that last time.

"The cooking practical requires water taken from the jug. Normally, preparation is as simple as adding ice cubes to mineral water, so why would she need to prepare expressly beforehand? It could be done simply before the practical. Based on what was said back then, the home economics teacher asked the vice president for help to prepare beforehand and put the water into the fridge because the vice president was knowledgeable in herbs and greatly familiar with preparing water."

"What about the water... Are you saying that substances extracted from herbs were added? That the water your group used for cooking had the witch's drug mixed in?"

"If that's the case, it would have been instantly noticed from the taste -- which was what we learned from your research. But consider those western cake houses or restaurants with better service, you must have seen those jars of water with lemons or herbs floating in them."

"Ah yes, quite a few times..."

"That's the so-called herbal water, right? Like the herbs using in cooking, they can be added to the water beforehand to add a faint distinctive flavor. Nowhere near the level of fruit juice, it's still basically water more or less. Most people would simply think this tastes good when they drink it. In order to avoid rousing suspicions when people drank the water, the vice president must have spent quite a lot of effort. Even I failed to notice anything. However, due to the herbs in the water, it caused an adverse reaction in a vampire's body... Should be something like this."

"I see..."

Understanding how the whole incident occurred, Eruru nodded emphatically.

"Also, back when the vice prez saw my arm that had been scratched by the cat, she advised me: 'Beware of infection.' But I was using bandages to hide the wound so most people would expect a sprain or a bruise instead, right? But because she already knew... She knew how I was hurt."

"As much as I am unwilling to admit it, these are quite brilliant deductions. We have no physical evidence but given all these facts we only need to investigate her surrounding environment. Or ask her directly in person. However, why are you in such a rush? Why not just leave it to us?"

Throughout the conversation, Hisui's face became more and more haggard.

Something was worrying him even more than his own life.

"If we don't hurry... Something serious will happen. Rushella will surely do something rash."

"You are the witch...? Then how can Hisui be healed?"

"You really think I will tell you? Vampire and your ilk, scram and begone from this school. You too."

"I understand now... Then I won't be holding back."

The clash between the two was imminent.

Kirika was dressed in that red robe from earlier.

Having realized she was being tracked, she had already made preparations.

Rather than being backed into a corner with no place to flee, this was her hunting grounds for slaying vampires.

"What, this smell is..."

Mei noticed the poisonous fragrance filling up the classroom.

The smell that immobilized Rushella last time was being released from the burning scented candles in the four corners of the room.

"That's right... This is a smell that vampires fear. What will you do?"

Kirika smiled fearlessly.

But Rushella began to move, completely unfazed.

Seeing her mobility unaffected, only then did Kirika realize.

This girl -- she was holding her breath.

With a flash of the short sword, the blade came slicing head on.

Instantly, a long incision had been made on the robe.

Kirika's exposed body was clad in a black outfit.

The representative color of witches' evil. All the vital areas of her body were wrapped in black leather that resembled bandages carved with spell incantations. The rest of her skin was normal in color and exposed for all to see.

On her skin was a shiny and slippery looking oily sheen.

Something was smeared all over her.

Completely unconcerned, Rushella charged at Kirika without delay.

As if toying with her, Kirika ran freely and unhindered in the classroom.

That sort of speed was so fast -- Even Mei could not catch up.

"Do you know of the witch's ointment? A secret medication applied to the body for the purpose of flying. But in actual fact, it has no such miraculous effect. But it is more than sufficient for staying ahead of you--!?"

Kirika could not believe her eyes.

Rushella was already closing in before her.

Eyes blazing with crimson light.

The magic eyes.

Although Kirika's contact lenses blocked the effects of the magic eyes...

Apparently due to the eyes' excessive power, the lenses began to crack, causing Kirika to find her field of view fragmented and broken.
[[image:Draculea V02 - BW10.jpg|thumb]]

Since there was no room for negotiations and the magic eyes were not working -- Rushella decided to resort to blood sucking.

"You can't!"

Mei's words of warning were ignored by Rushella.

She was like an unbridled horse.

"No......"

Fear spread throughout Kirika's face.

No longer emanating a witch's presence, she was merely an ordinary girl now.

Despite the tears welling up in Kirika's eyes, Rushella mercilessly bared her fangs and extended them towards Kirika's neck.

".........!!"

An unexpected visitor burst in through the door.

Rushella reflexively closed her eyes and released Kirika.

A cross.

Someone had thrown a massive cross.

And allowed the crucial prey to escape.

Rushella felt Kirika's touch disappear from her clutches.

"Don't interfere! If we don't hurry, Hisui will......!!"

To eliminate the enemy, Rushella swung her sword and stabbed the interloper.

Next came the sensation of the blade entering flesh and a faint groan.

"Idiot~"

Even after hearing the voice, Rushella remained in a state of disorientation and did not come to her senses.

Her mind was consumed by Hisui.

These thoughts and feelings combined with her vampire instincts, turning her into a savage beast that knew only to annihilate enemies before her.

In the next instant, her lips were sealed.

As soon as Rushella realized her lips were pressed against another's lips, she felt a familiar taste spreading in her mouth.

The taste of blood.

This was the taste of blood she had grown accustomed to, the first blood she tasted after waking up in modern times.

The bonds of rich thick blood caused Rushella to recover her sanity.

"Ah......!"

Secretly feeling fearful inside, Rushella opened her eyes.

The one locking lips with her was Hisui.

Standing in front of Kirika, protecting her, was also Hisui.

As for Rushella's short sword, it was stabbed into his chest.

"You... Why?"

Hisui did not answer, or rather, he could not answer. For he collapsed on the spot.

"Why?"

Tearfully, Rushella embraced Hisui's head, caressing lightly.

"This... Worked just as I thought. A blood transfusion pack made from my own blood... Kariya brought it here for me, that was really a good decision."

".........!?"

"She said that because my blood type is so rare, I should stock up some just in case of unexpected injuries in times of need. Oh well... I guess it also works as storing food for you."

"You......!"

Rushella's face was covered with tears.

Hisui painstakingly squeezed out his words.

"It's okay...... Because as you can see, I had this in my chest pocket."

Hisui held up the little jar containing the ashes of Miraluka's remains. Rushella's short sword had pierced the jar, causing the ashes to scatter in the air.

"This is your precious..."

"It's fine. I originally planned on using it as a lucky charm... But then, I already have this."

Hisui took out a gold coin.

A memento of extraordinary significance.

It was the gold coin he had received from Rushella on the first day that she moved into his home.

"How could this happen, this kind of thing......!"

"...By the way, there's something important you shouldn't forget...... Why were you going to suck the blood of anyone apart from me......? I will hate you if you do that."

"But, but, you were already......!"

"Oh well, I'm barely still alive. You should have something you need to say, right?"

Hisui stared straight at Rushella.

Using his final embers of life, he asked her.

Rushella nodded repeatedly, tears flowing from her eyes.

"......rry."

"I can't... Hear you......"

"Sorry......"

Tears surged forth like the rupturing of a dam. As Rushella kept repeating this word, she buried her face in Hisui's chest.

Hisui forced out a fragmented sentence as he spoke to Kirika who was staring blankly at the two of them.

"So that's that... Oh well, you can forgive her... Right... She has apologized... now......"

"You... What are you actually..."

"I am just a human. Not a vampire, okay. You were the one who made a mistake. Oh well... Being seen with a vampire biting my neck... A misunderstanding is only natural. I guess for a witch's ointment producer like you... My lack of fear for sunlight wasn't going to convince you of my innocence."

Indeed.

Everything was a misunderstanding.

Anyone observant enough would naturally realize Rushella's identity.

It went without saying that given Hisui and Rushella's inseparable relationship, combined with the fact that she sucked his blood in front of Kirika, it was only natural for her to conclude Hisui was a monster baptized by cursed blood.

"Based on Senpai's personality, if you found out there were vampires in school... Surely you'd take action to exterminate them. Especially since you are a witch possessing these powers. But still, it's quite strange. Why did you kill cats? Why did you incinerate the digest? And the mandrake... Why plant it in the flowerbed?"

"This--"

"Unrelated... to Rushella. I'm guessing it was a warning to some half-baked amateur magic users. Senpai has been devoting her heart and soul to the school starting from a long time ago. I never realized the truth all this time. Never did I think that Senpai would be an evil witch. That is why only now did I finally decided..."

Hisui understood.

Based on Kirika's manner of thinking, as well as the various fragments of evidence, he knew that she was not a vampire hunter but some other sort of existence.

"The whole incident's cause -- is probably the digest from the Occult Research Club. Although that doesn't count as a grimoire, it did record a little amount of magic. That book ended up being read by someone and the fool tried to apply the knowledge written in the book. This resulted in the first two cats' bodies in the beginning. The dead cats were found by not only Kariya but also you, Senpai. You wanted to stop that person. You wanted to give out a warning. Which is why you cast that magic for others to witness. Since you are an authentic witch, naturally the spell succeeded. Then you expected the person to be scared away after approaching the cat and not touch magic anymore. Oh well, but it turned out to be me who stepped into your trap......"

"...Right. Seeing someone do something so terrible, I could not stand aside without doing anything......! That is why..."

"...Coincidentally, you ran across a cat that had been crushed by a moving vehicle, so you cast magic on it. When I heard the story from Rushella, I found it quite strange. Someone who did something so cruel would not have the heart to offer flowers. Actually, it was you, Senpai, who offered flowers to the kittens, right......?"

"......"

"You also did something to the digest so that the next time the person looked at it they would be scared off... A bit of magic cast upon it. But sorry, I became the lucky winner
this time as well......"

"You......!"

"As for the mandrake... It was probably an accident. Horie-sensei said something like... A specimen had gone missing. That was the... mandrake? A witch's inheritance, probably left behind by those people from the Occult Research Club... Senpai, you must have stolen it and recycled it so that it would not be seen by others, right?"

"......Right. But I simply threw the 'flower' away. How careless of me......"

"...Then some fool picked it up and planted it in the flowerbed as an experiment. In the end, I was the one who pulled it out, however. That type of childish trick could not have been done by a true witch. After that, the class rep saw it by chance and for some reason placed the leaves into the cooking as herbs..."

Hisui's voice grew fainter and fainter.

He really was at his limits. The candlelight of life was flickering and about to extinguish.

"You... Who on earth are you...? Clearly you're just an ordinary human, but why.......!"

"Who knows. I understand you want to protect the school from vampires... But that's not necessary against Rushella. Also...... Can you allow us to use this room? I'm placing my life on the line here in exchange."

Everyone present remained silent.

And signs of life were rapidly disappearing from Hisui's face.

"Although I want to voice my grievances properly... But now... I have no more strength...... I really can't go on...... If I said something hateful before I died... That's a bit...... So please. Don't... mind me."

Saying that, Hisui collapsed.

Leaving unremarkable last words, his last thoughts were still considerate of others.

Rushella's mind was totally empty as she stared blankly at her servant.

On the other hand, Mei sprang into action.

"Hurry... Hurry and take out the antidote! You must have it, right!?"

She rushed towards Kirika who was finally brought back to her senses from her dazed state.

"Hurry and take it out... Quickly!"

Eruru pressed the barrel of her gun against Kirika's temple. Even though she knew that this gun was not authorized to shoot humans.

But for the sake of Hisui, this was the only thing she could do.

"Ah yes, I-I know!"

Kirika finally regained composure and handed over a small jar containing a transparent liquid.

Rushella instantly snatched it away, opened the lid and poured the liquid into her own mouth without hesitation. Then she fed it to Hisui via mouth to mouth.

Hurry and wake up.

During this long lasting deep kiss, she prayed from the depths of her soul.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume8 Chapter1

2013-02-25T18:32:19Z

Nukie:

==Victory Celebration==
===Part 1===

Pan! Papapapan!

Having set up a branch store in <Ragna Ys>' business district, the empire's nobles' cafe "La Parfait".

Within that shop, grand noises from crackers resounded.

"Congratulations on <Team Scarlet>'s advancement into the finals!"

The one giving her blessings with a smile was the maid, Carol.

"Fuu, it was the obvious outcome with me there!"

"As expected of you, ojou-sama!"

Rinslet swept up her hair and Carol clapped in return.

"Wait a second, you weren't the only one who did something."

"Uuu......I was always providing support from the rear, but I also wanted to show off more on the front lines!"

"What use would a sniper be at the front lines......"

The seemingly astonished Claire tsukkomi'd.

At that everyday scene before him, Kamito thought,

(......We've really returned, haven't we.)

And breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.

In an isolated field, for seven days, the constantly recurring survival battles between spirit contractors --- <Tempest>.


Kamito and the others' return from that stage was already a while ago.

Being teleported to the <Divine Ritual Institute>'s grand shrine by means of transportation magic, the one who appeared before Kamito and the others was the <Fire Spirit Maiden> he had been under the care of previously, Reicha Alminas.

Standing before the nervous Kamito's group, she wore a tender smile as she read out the <Divine Ritual Institute>'s announcement.

<Team Scarlet>'s <Magic Stone> count is nineteen stones.

Congratulations, you will be advancing to the finals as the fourth team --- she had said.

At that moment, the ojou-samas who normally fought without end hugged each others' shoulders and rejoiced.

And now, <Team Scarlet> had reserved "La Parfait" and were in the middle of a victory celebration.

"Fuaaa......peach tarts, they look so delicious."

Claire's red twintails bobbed in a happy manner.

Atop the large wooden table, parfaits laden with cream like works of art, colorful ice cream, fragrant baked sweets, fruit combination platters and a wide variety of cakes were lined up.

"......Th, this squirrel-shaped cake is also cute. It's a pity that it's for eating."

"This cream puff has raspberries in it. It will serve as a good reference."

Gathered in front of the sweet confections, the girls that were frolicking innocently.


......Somehow, it made one want to smile just looking at it.

"It's fun, isn't it, this kind of thing. We couldn't have a tea party in the middle of the real battle."

As Fianna raised a cup of black coffee, she smiled.

Yes, thanks to the pro-level cook, Rinslet, the contents of their meals were overwhelming extravagant compared to the other teams, but as expected, they had not been able to have an elegant tea party.

"That's true. On top of that, it had been a while since we had a hot bath."

"While in the blade dance field, we made do with purifying in only a small fountain."

Rinslet gave a large nod in response to Claire's words. They had purified their bodies at a hamam in the city before the party.

......Come to think of it, he could smell the the floral scent of shampoo wafting from their hair.

This was something that he had realized since the time he began living with Claire at the academy, that girls fresh out of the bath had a light and calming nice scent to them.

(......Rather, isn't that a perverted thought.)

With lightly reddened cheeks, Kamito shook his head from side to side.

Scratch, scratch.

"Hmm?"

Looking over, the girl with silvery white hair that was sitting beside him was gazing expressionlessly at Kamito.

Mysterious violet eyes. White skin like fresh milk.


Kamito's contracted spirit, Est.

"Kamito, is there any tofu cake?"

"No, as I expected, there doesn't seem to be any tofu cake."

Kamito scratched his cheek in a troubled manner.

Tofu was a specialty product from Kamito's home town where he was born, a pudding made from soya beans.

Before, Rinslet had made him some and it seemed that Est had taken a liking to it.

"......Is that so."

Her shoulders sunken disappointment, the legendary sword spirit.

"It's not cake, but if you want tofu ice cream, there's some here."

And Claire slid the ice cream plate to her.

[[File:STnBD V08 029.png|thumbnail|right]]

===Part 2===

"......So there was some!"

Est's eyes that had lost their light suddenly regained their brilliance.

"Tofu, tofu ♪"

While humming to herself in a song-like manner, she brought the spoon to her mouth.

That ever expressionless face became slightly lax around the edges of her mouth.

"That's great, Est."

While gazing at that happy-looking expression of Est's---

Kamito remembered.

(Now that I think of it, Est wasn't with us the last time we came here......)

At that time, Est who had saved Kamito was temporarily annihilated from this world.

Having come into contact with the memories of her previous contractor, Areishia Idriss, she had closed off her heart.

(......But just like this, Est has returned.)

Having accepted her destiny as a demon sword, she had opened her heart.

Now, Est was beside Kamito, and they were sitting with their friends around the table.

---That reality, it could truly be thought of as a miracle.

Kamito placed his hand upon the head of Est who was eating ice cream and,

"Fuaa, Kamito......"

Est breathed out as she narrowed her eyes as though to indicate it felt good.


The ojou-samas glared at Kamito with dissatisfaction.

Ellis cleared her throat.

"However, we shouldn't be glad just yet. There's still the final battle."

"Yes. Moreover, each of the opposing teams' rankings were overwhelming above us."

"......That's true."

A heavy atmosphere hung over the table.

The other three teams that had advanced to the finals were mostly the ones that they had expected.

In third place, the <Knights of the Dragon Emperor> led by Leonora Lancaster.

In second place, the <Sacred Spirit Knights> led by Luminaris Saint Leisched.

And of course, in first place, <Team Inferno> led by Ren Ashbell. It was said that they had annihilated nine other teams and amassed a grand total of over fifty <Magic Stones>.

"......Can we win, I wonder. Against that <Ren Ashbell>."

Fianna dropped her empty cup with a clatter.

"Fianna, are you okay?"

"Y, yes, my hand just slipped."

Fianna nodded as if to smooth it over.

(......What?)

Because of her attitude that was not like her usual self, Kamito had a bad feeling but---


Just then, as if to dispel the heavy atmosphere in the air, the door's chime rang.

"Congratulations on your advancement to the finals, onee-sama!"

"Oh my, Mireille!"

Rinslet got up from her seat.

The one who opened the door and entered was---

Platinum blonde hair that shone as it was basked with sunlight. Glassy emerald eyes.

With a blue ribbon that suited her well, a lovely girl.

Rinslet's youngest sister, Mireille Laurenfrost.

Mireille dashed towards Rinslet and buried her face in her bosom.

"Onee-sama, it was really great!"

"J, jeez, Mireille......with everyone looking, this is immodest!"

Rinslet scolded Mireille with a red face.

......It seemed even a level-headed ojou-sama went easy only on her little sisters.

"Ohh, I'd heard about it, but she's really a cute kid."

Claire murmured that and Mireille separated her face from Rinslet and turned in her direction.

"Ahh, onee-sama's friend from the academy, Claire-sama?"

"Yes, that's me."

Mireille gave a polite bow and,

"Nice to meet you! I had heard that Claire-sama was onee-sama's very close frie---mogogogo......"


In an instant, Rinslet had hurriedly covered her little sister's mouth.

"Wh, whwhwh, what is this girl saying, I wonder!"

"Mogogogogo~!"

"She's as attached to you as ever, Rinslet."

The wryly smiling Kamito.

Mireille escaped from Rinslet's hand and,

"Onii-sama!"

This time a sun-like smile turned towards Kamito.

"Onii-sama's blade dance was really cool!"

"......Yeah, thank you."

Kamito scratched his cheek in slight embarrassment.

Even if the one doing it was a nine-year old girl, being complimented so openly was embarrassing.

"......Hey, Kamito, what does she mean by onii-sama?"

Claire glared at him with an irritated face.

"Kamito, you've once again deceived a young girl......"

"Even if thirteen years old is forgivable, I expect that nine years old is a crime......"

Ellis and Fianna also turned ice-like glares towards him.

"Wai, wait a second, onii-sama doesn't necessarily have that meaning---"

"Kamito is my onii-chan."


While still expressionless, Est clung onto Kamito's waist from behind.

"That's also wrong! Rinslet, please clear up this misunderstanding!"

"Th, that's right! That Kamito-san is Mireille's onii-sama means, basically, th, thth, that I am, Kamito-san's......"

With a red face, Rinslet mumbled incoherently.

"Fufuu, onee-sama's being cute."

Mireille put her hand to her mouth and laughed innocently.

---And at that moment.

"Mireille, don't trouble your sister."

From the direction of the front door, a quiet voice came.

"......?"

Everyone turned to face that direction and a small girl wearing a white uniform with a red line was standing there.

Dark brown hair resembling a loose web. Noble, doll-like features.

And the most eye-catching of all, her azure right eye and amber left eye.

The mismatched odd eyes.

"......Milla!?"

Kamito let out a surprised voice.

The one standing silently by the door was Rossvale's representative, the <Rupture Division>'s captain, Milla Bassett.


"Kamito, congratulations on your advancement to the finals."

Milla muttered that in her usual robotic manner and,

Briskly walked to them and grabbed Mireille by the nape of her neck.

"Wh, what are you doing!"

Mireille struggled.

"......Ummm, what's going on?"

"I have become Mireille-sama's personal maid."

"Hah?"

"I suggested it. Milla-san is, from hereon, a maid of the Laurenfrost house serving Mireille."

At Rinslet's words, Milla nodded wordlessly.

"I am truly thankful to Rinslet......I already cannot return to the motherland."

With her head slightly downcast, she gently touched her left eye that had lost its light.

<Sealed Magic Eye> --- carrying a powerful <Sealed Spirit> from birth, it was an extremely rare trait.

It was an existence which could be said to have been the <Rupture Division>'s trump card, but in order to protect Kamito and the others, she had released the spirit within her <Sealed Magic Eye> and lost the power as a result.

Her actions which were an abandonment of victory were, in the eyes of the motherland, a clear betrayal. The Principality of Rossvale might be targeting her.

Considering that, accepting the protection of the Laurenfrost house which was one of the foremost nobilities in the major power Ordesia was truly something that could be called a good decision.


"Kamito---"

Milla looked straight at Kamito with her heterochromatic eyes.

"I do not regret my decision back then. Because I chose it myself."

"......I see. You're strong, Milla."

"---No. It's because Kamito taught me how to live other than as a tool."

Milla shook her head sideways and had a faint joyful smile on her.

"Milla, come eat cake with us."

Claire invited Milla over.

Despite appearances, she was unexpectedly someone who had good points like watching over others.

"But, I---"

"It's fine, it's fine. We're allies with the <Rupture Division>, after all."

"Sharing a cup of tea with one's mistress is an important task for a maid!"

Whilst picking up cake, Carol said so with a smile.

(......That's just because Carol wants to eats sweets, isn't it.)

Kamito tsukkomi'd that in him heart but,

"If it's like that, then---"

Obediently trusting in her maid senpai's word, Milla sat down next to Mireille.

"Come to think of it, Milla's still wearing her uniform from the <Rupture Division>."


Comparing it with Carol's attire, Kamito voiced that question and,

"We are currently in the process of tailoring a cute maid uniform."

"Yes......"

In response to Rinslet's reply, Milla nodded while fidgeting like she couldn't calm down.

......It might unexpectedly be something to look forward to.

"......Milla in a maid outfit, huh. It feels like it would suit you well."

"Wh, what are you saying......!"

When Milla's face flushed red, that moment.

The front door's chimes rang again.

"Who is it this time?"

Kamito turned his gaze in that direction and,

"Hmm, I've come, Kazehaya Kamito!"

"Geh!"

The one at the entrance was a small statured girl with her hair bound into a dango shape.

The <Four Gods>' imperial princess, Linfa Sin Quina.

"What's with that geh! That's extremely rude when facing one's concubine!"

With her traditional Quina Empire garments waving, she rapidly approached him.

"Ah, no, sor......rather, what's the princess of the <Four Gods> doing here?"

"A delivery. I came to congratulate you on your advancement into the finals."


"Shao!"

The one who poked their face out from behind Linfa was the <Four Gods>' ace, Shao Fu of the <Byakko>.

And then continuing on---

"Sending salt to the enemy in a Quina Empire tradition."

"We've brought a lot with us!"

"You're holding a party is a fairly cramped place......"

Lao of <Seiryuu>, Haqua of <Genbu> and Leon of <Suzaku> also appeared.

Each of them was carrying many bags of food.

"There's deep fried pork buns and skewered bird. They're famed products of Quina Empire."

The many foods being heaped upon the table. All of a sudden, the interior of "La Parfait" was permeated with the fragrant smell of grilled meat.

"Y, you people, this is a noble's tea party!"

Rinslet raised an objection but,

"It's the middle of a party, so don't say such uptight stuff."

Linfa's group became sitting down without reservation.

"......~!"

"......Well, fine. Since we received their help in rescuing Fianna."

Claire shrugged her shoulders like she was astonished.

"Kamito---"


With that, Shao came over and sat on Kamito's lap.

The <Four Gods>' ace thrust a grilled chicken skewer into the table and smiled wryly.

"To be honest, it's a pity that we can't fight Kamito in the finals."

"If I remember, you and Linfa fought against Leonora's team by yourselves on the last day."

"Yeah. It was a fight that wouldn't shame the <Four Gods>' name. But they really were strong, those girls."

Shao sighed.

But that expression had no regret in it; rather, something joyful could be felt.

If they had chosen a lower ranked team, they could have possibly obtained <Magic Stones>, but they had selected those <Knights of the Dragon Emperor> as their final opponent.

He wondered if that was due to the disposition of the <Four Gods>' ace.

"We'll be cheering on <Team Scarlet> in the finals."

"Yeah, thanks."

In order to face their respective battles, the two exchanged a solid handshake.

[[File:STnBD V08 040.png|thumbnail|right]]

===Part 3===

"......Whew, I'm stuffed."

"Even though it was a food from a stall, it was pretty good."

Claire who was rubbing her stomach and Fianna who was elegantly wiping her lips with a hankerchief.

Due to Linfa's group's intrusion, the party had become like a banquet, but it seemed like Claire enjoyed it anyway.

Milla had taken Mireille back to the hotel and Linfa's group had eaten all they could and then left like a storm.

The ones left had been only <Team Scarlet> and Carol the maid. As a note, Est had eaten her fill and, possibly because she became sleepy, she had already reverted back to sword form.

"By the way, what will everyone be doing after this?"

While looking around at his teammates, Kamito asked.

Before the final battle began, it was customary practice for the <Divine Ritual Institute>'s princess maidens to offer rituals of gratitude to the <Spirit Kings>.

During that time, the representing competitors were given a two day period of rest.

"I must go report about our advancement into the finals to my father and grandfather."

Ellis said with a meek face.

"Yeah, Ellis' family is a warrior class house, after all."

Kamito nodded.

"I must also visit my parents."


Rinslet also had her filial duties as a daughter of the Laurenfrost house.

These two had come to the party even though they should have had put more precedence on those matters first.

"......Me, too. I am reluctant to meet with those people, but it can't be helped."

It seemed like she didn't like being around the royal court, including the emperor and his wife. All of what had happened during the time she was called the <Lost Queen> seemed to have soured her opinion.

"It looks like we will be staying in the hotel arranged for by the empire today. Even though I wanted to finally kiss Kamito......"

"......H, hey, Fianna!?"

In response to Fianna who was sulking with her index finger in her mouth, Kamito's heart thumped and his face flushed red.

In that way---

The girls left and the shop interior became quite silent.

In the end, the ones left consisted of only Kamito and Claire.

Putting aside Kamito who was an orphan to start with, Claire's parents had been imprisoned following the <Calamity Queen> incident.

"......"

The two who became bored, for some reason or other, continued to sip black tea wordlessly.

"......Th, that's right!"


The first one to speak out was Claire.

"Yeah?"

"I'll be returning to the castle to brush up on my tactics."

While clearing her throat in a deliberate manner, she stood from her seat.

"Yeah."

At that time, Kamito realized it.

......Couldn't help but realize it.

(......What a face she's making.)

On Claire's face, a lonely-looking expression was displayed for a moment.

(......She's a sixteen-year old girl after all.)

Now after all this time, he remembered that.

Usually she acted firm as the team's commander but---

With the advancement to the finals settled, her high-strung tension might have loosened a little.

Ever since that day four years ago, she had fought by herself until she met Kamito.

......There's no way I can leave her alone. If I see that kind of expression.

"......Wait."

Kamito suddenly grabbed onto the the hand of Claire who was just about to leave.

"Fuaaa! Wh, whwh, what!?"


Claire's face turned red and she let out a ear-splitting scream.

"If you're free, then accompany me for a while."

===Part 4===
"......Wait, what's this about?"

"We've finally come to the city so not having fun would be such a waste."

"We didn't come to play around. As the academy's representatives---"

"I know. But I think relaxing is also necessary."

While still holding the perplexed Claire's hand, Kamito walked along the street.

"Wh, what, that......fuaa, e, everyone's looking at us!"

"Don't mind it."

"D, don't mind it, you say, uuu......"

Maybe because holding hands was immensely embarrassing, Claire's face was beet red.

But it was necessary with this crowd. If they let go, they end up separated without a doubt.

(Now then, what to do......)

Kamito scratched his cheek as they walked down the main street.

Somehow he had ended up bringing her along with great zeal but---

He pondered as they walked and they arrived at a large plaza.


<Sacred Areishia Plaza> --- in the plaza bearing the name of the sacred maiden that slew the demon king, a large crowd of nobles clamoured.

The topic of their discussions were, of course, the <Blade Dance> finals.

Which country's representing team would win, what method would be used to decide the match, and finally, whether the <Strongest Blade Dancer> who was leading <Team Inferno> would display overwhelming strength once again in this competition.

In that kind of crowd, it seemed the faces of Kamito and the others who had advanced to the finals were already famous so stares of curiousity flooded in from around them.

There were favorable gazes amongst them, but there were also ones heavily laden with hostility here and there.

(......Well, if a minor team won, there would be those who wouldn't like it.)

While pulling Claire's hand, Kamito shrugged in his heart.

There might be those inside these onlookers who knew Claire as the younger sister of the <Calamity Queen>.

As expected, due to the high-born noble status they held, there were no openly rude comments being made, but even the favorable gazes didn't give off a good feeling.

"It might be a good idea to enter some place."

"......Th, that's true. If possible, a place where we won't draw attention."

"Yeah......"

Kamito looked around the plaza for a place and---

"......Ohh, they're showing an action drama."


His eyes had stopped on a small theatre.

An action drama was a form of amusement where the scene of a play was copied onto a special spirit ore and then projected onto a screen.

"That kind of theatre should have a relay of the <Blade Dance> on a large projector. Since the only ones that can enter the <Grand Shrine> as spectators are the high-born nobles.

"......I see. So they show the action drama while there's no real combat going on."

Kamito nodded as if in admiration.

And after seeing the theatre's signboard, she let out a gasp.

"......What is it?"

"That theatre, it's showing <The Three Catketeers>."

"......Cat?"

Certainly, there was a picture of three cats wielding swords on the theatre's signboard.

"Is that a famous work?"

"Yes. I've only heard rumors about it though and haven't actually seen it myself."

Claire gazed at the signboard like she was boring through it.

(......It's because she likes cats, isn't it.)

"Okay, then let's watch that."

Kamito gave a wry smile as he pulled her hand and,

"Y, yeah!"


Claire nodded in a happy manner.

His heart throbbed uncontrollably at that innocent smile.

"Although saying that, it looks like there's still some time left until the showing."

"Ah, that's true. What should we do?"

"Shall we look around at a nearby souvenir shop?"

And at that time.

"Hrm, it appears that you've been training your teammate well."

"......!?"

Suddenly, he heard a voice from behind him.

......He couldn't believe it. Even if Kamito had let his guard down in the town, she had approached without letting him feel even a shred of her presence.

(---And, this voice, it couldn't be!)

He turned around and.

There stood a bewitchingly beautiful woman with a mature charm.

Ash blonde hair that stretched down to her waist. Dressed in a jet black dress that seamed to have darkness interwoven, beauty like a carving, and eyes reminiscent of a falcon that shone sharply.

"---Greyworth!?" "Academy Director!?"

Kamito and Claire yelled out at the same time and,

"It's been a while, boy."


She shrugged her shoulders like she was amused.

Greyworth Ciel Mais --- the former number one of the empire's celebrated <Numbers>. She had been named a hero of the Ranbal War and was the winner of the <Blade Dance> twenty four years ago.

Having taken the nickname of <Dusk Witch>, the strongest spirit contractor in the continent.

"You, why would you be here---"

Kamito scowled at the witch before him.

"Hmph, how cold."

Greyworth slightly lifted her glasses with her fingertips and,

"Even though I expressly came here because I was worried about a pair of young lovers."

"Wha---"

"Kamito, what is she talking about?"

Claire turned to glare at him.

"W, wait, don't believe her!"

As if happy with watching Kamito's panicked condition, Greyworth chuckled lightly and smiled.

"It was a joke. As academy director, isn't coming to see what my pupils are doing a given?"

"I'm sure the <Blade Dance> is also being shown at the academy. What's going on with the academy?"

"I have left the academy to Freya. <Sylphid> is also doing well."

Greyworth then turned in Claire's direction and,


"Claire Rouge. I have seen the great efforts of <Team Scarlet>. Especially in the latter half, your growth as a commander has been magnificent."

"N, no such thing, your words are wasted on me!"

Claire stiffened up and answered.

It seemed that even the academy's problem child was nervous before Greyworth.

For a spirit contractor girl, the name of the <Dusk Witch> held that much weight behind it.

(......Although to me, she's just a super sadistic granny.)

Remembering the unreasonable training from three years ago, Kamito cursed in his heart.

(Still......)

Why would Greyworth visit <Astral Zero> with this timing?

There was no way it was for the purpose of spectating the battle.

To begin with, the one who had baited Kamito with information on Restia and made him participate in this <Blade Dance> was Greyworth.

(---And she also proposed that I defeat the other Ren Ashbell.)

There was no doubt that something was happening behind this time's <Blade Dance>.

And it was likely to be a combination of several predictions. Did this witch know what the masked girl masquerading as Ren Ashbell was planning---?

"......"

He could not acquire any information from Greyworth's grey eyes.


The witch would absolutely not tell lies. However, she also would not speak the truth.

......Asking her any questions would be useless.

He wondered if he should propose a trade seeing as there was no other way to get information.

"It's the final break before the finals. You should enjoy it to the utmost."

Greyworth showed a smile on her face and patted both of their shoulders.

"Incidentally, our academy has no rules against relations between different genders. Do your best."

"H, hey!"

"Academy Director!?"

Claire's cheeks flushed red.

Greyworth disappeared into the crowd while waving at them.

"......What's with her."

Kamito muttered complaints under his breath and pulled on Claire's hand.

"So, let's go. It seems it would be a good idea to enter the theatre now."

"Y, yeah......"

Kamito turned towards and began walking to the theatre and Claire quickly followed after him.

The theatre's interior was unexpectedly wide and the two easily managed to get seats.

Perhaps because there was still time until the showing, the patrons were still sparse.

Claire was eating the peach crepe she had bought at the theatre's shop as if to show that it was delicious.

"......You sure can eat. You just ate not too long ago, is that okay?"


Kamito said while astonished and,

"It's completely fine, spirit contractors don't gain weight......mm, this is delicious ♪"

"You have cream stuck to your cheek."

"......Eh? Fuaaa!"

He wiped the cream from her face with his fingers and Claire's face tinted red.

"......j, jeez, wh, what are you doing......!"

Hit, hit, hit.

"S, sorry......"

Certainly, suddenly touching a girl's cheek might be a breach of manners.

Claire puffed in cheeks in an angry manner.

......That action was strangely cute.

"Hey, Kamito---"

And Claire suddenly put on a serious expression and whispered.

"Yeah?"

"......Umm, what kind of relationship do you have with the academy director?"

"Y, you wouldn't happen to still be suspicious about what she said about a lover's outing?"

"That's not it. Come on, you said it before. That you had learned the same sword techniques as Ren Ashbell from the academy directory."

"Ahh, that thing......"


"Exactly when did you come to know the academy director?"

"Mm......"

While Kamito lightly scratched his cheek, he slightly averted his gaze.

"......Kamito?"

(......Now then, what should I say?)

It was something that happened a year before Kamito debuted as Ren Ashbell.

(......Well, it should be fine if it's a story about before I became Ren Ashbell.)

To a certain extent, telling her the circumstances might, on the contrary, dispell some of her doubts.

(Moreover, it would probably be a good idea to tell her about my relationship with Restia as well.)

He would probably end up fighting Restia again in the finals. With what had happened so far, he couldn't say that Claire and the others weren't involved anymore.

Claire gazed at Kamito with upturned eyes.

......It looked like there was still time left before the showing of the recording.

"It will probably be a boring story about long ago?"

"It's fine. I'd like to know more about Kamito."

"Eh?"

Kamito questioned in return and Claire covered her mouth with a gasp.

"Ah, th, that's not it! It didn't have that meaning!"

"I know."

Kamito shrugged his shoulders with a wry smile and breathed out.

While remembering about those days, he muttered.

"I met with the <Dusk Witch> four years ago --- immediately after the destruction of the <Instructional School>."

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume8 Prologue|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume8 Chapter2}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume8 Prologue

2013-02-25T18:06:00Z

Nukie: /* Prologue */

==Prologue==

With dense fog, <Astral Zero>'s thicket.

(—It really makes you nervous. Assaulting a stronghold, that is.)

Kamito silenced his breathing as he advanced through the tree branches.

His Elemental Waffe <Terminus Est> was also in a concealed state with her presence perfectly hidden. Solo stealth conduct was Kamito's specialty.

"Kami......can......hear me?"

The small spirit ore fragment in his hand lit up weakly and out came Claire's muffled voice.

Utilizing the spirit resonance phenomenon, it was a spirit ore for communication. It's effective range wasn't very large, but it was much more difficult to detect compared to using spirits.

"The reception is bad. Your voice is fragmented."

"I see......it's because the <Barrier>......been strengthened......"

Then suddenly......with a sound that pained the ears, the spirit ore's light faded.

"So the signal won't reach from here on, huh......"

While sighing, Kamito placed the now-useless spirit ore in his pocket.

Though saying that, using it in the enemy's <Stronghold> wouldn't be a good idea.

(At the signal, take out the enemy team's commander in one go—)


Kamito licked his lips and readied his hand on <Terminus Est>'s hilt.

The <Blade Dance>'s real battle — the last day. The ones <Team Scarlet> had chosen as their target were representatives from the same Areishia Academy, <Team Cernunnos>.

Taking into consideration the number of <Magic Stones> they needed to advance and the enemy's battle strength, Claire had proposed attacking a stronghold.

Attacking the heavily reinforced <Stronghold> would be very disadvantaged for the invaders. But in order to reach the finals, they had no other option but to follow through with it.

Just then, a showy explosion occurred far away.

He wondered if Claire and the others had entered into a battle with the enemy's main force.

Taking that as the signal, Kamito came out of hiding.

(—A long battle in enemy territory will be bad for us. We need to settle this in one push.)

Blitz.

While Claire, Ellis and Fianna acted as bait, the attacker, Kamito, would crush the stronghold's center — that was Kamito and the others' chosen tactic this time.

They had fought <Team Cernunnos> before during the academy ranking battles. Back when the team consisted of only two people, Claire and him, they had been severely beaten by the druid captain's <Beast Swarm Spirit>.

But such strong ritual magic required a lot of time. If they defeated them before it completed, it would be their victory.

(That ritual magic should be gathering the <Earth's Pulse> in the center of the stronghold.)


In other words, if he crushed the center with lightning speed—

(—That will decide the battle!)

Avoiding detection by the guardian spirits patrolling for invaders and bypassing restriction or other fatal traps, Kamito advanced in a straight line.

Countless dull thorns flew from all directions but each was shot down by ice arrows.

It was the covering fire of Rinslet who was concealing herself far away. She had been a sharpshooter to begin with, but participating in the <Blade Dance>'s real battle had truly leveled those skills up to a sniper.

She was a partner Kamito could trust his back to.

"Ohhhhhhhh!"

Avoiding the three <Driads> protecting the barrier—

Tens of seconds after the signal, Kamito reached the center of the stronghold.

"......!"

The sight just up ahead.

A watchtower-like shrine stood there surrounded by giant sacred trees.

Upon the altar, a noble girl wrapped with white rope was in the middle of a ritual.

She had shining golden hair and glassy ice blue eyes.

The girl who lived in the spirit forest and had been taught the secret techniques of the first spirit contractor.


"Jeez, I knew you'd come, you ruffians!"

The girl temporarily interrupted the ritual and glared down at Kamito.

(......Knew?)

Kamito furrowed his brows.

(Don't tell me they read my approach?)

But the <Beast Swarm Spirit> summoning ritual was not yet complete.

The protection spirit contractors were also engaged in battle with Claire and the others. It was already too late for them to return even if they realized about Kamito's invasion.

Suddenly, chains sprung from the ground and seized each of Kamito's legs.

"Wha!?"

What had caught onto Kamito's legs were shining <Shackles>.

(......This is!)

It was an Elemental Waffe he remembered seeing.

(If I recall, it was used by the ones who attacked Mille Bassett — <Guilty Snatch>!)

"—Hmm, it looks like you let your guard down, male spirit contractor."

"......!?"

The ones who arrived from the forest behind him were three girls wearing uniforms that were red with a single white line.


It was the uniform of the Holy Empire of Lugia's representatives, the <Sacred Spirit Knights>.

"......Hey, what's the meaning of this?"

Kamito groaned with a sour expression.

"You mean why the <Sacred Spirit Knights> are cooperating with <Team Cernunnos>?"

The ones to advance to the finals in <Tempest> would only be the four teams with the most <Magic Stones>. Excluding those who didn't really know what to do in the middle stages, the chance of teams allying in the latter stages was low.

"It is to redeem our stained honor, male spirit contractor. We won't allow you, who smeared the name of the <Sacred Spirit Knights>, to pass into the finals!"

"Even if we cannot receive the honor of victory."

"For the sake of the wish Luminaris-sama has held for three years!"

The girls glared at Kamito with loathing.

(......I see. In any case, they've put aside advancing to the finals and come to crush me instead, huh.)

Kamito sighed internally.

It appeared that defeating two of the spirit contractors from their team in the midst of protecting Milla Bassett had earned him their hatred.

The large and prominent Holy Kingdom of Lugia had sent three teams to this <Blade Dance>. He wondered if it was a decision made with the conviction that it was fine to become a sacrifice as long as the favored <Paladin> Saint Luminaris Leisched's team made it to the finals.


While they had sent out three teams as well, this was their difference with the Areishia Empire representatives who were competing separately.

"......And isn't this completely a personal grudge."

"Say what you will. Before we face the Principality of Rossvale in front of the crowd, we will wipe clean here the disgrace of defeat we suffered!"

The three from the <Sacred Spirit Knights> moved at the same time.

"Tch—"

Kamito tried to sever the <Shackles> with his divine power-filled sacred sword but—

It was repelled while giving off sparks.

(......Est's output isn't rising!?)

Despite putting in the maximum divine power he could, the sacred sword's brilliance was still weak.

(Kuu, this truly is the center of a <Stronghold>. The strength of the sealing barrier is on a different scale......)

It wasn't just that his divine power output wasn't rising, his body also felt extremely heavy.

The powerful barrier protecting the center of the stronghold was harshly wearing down Kamito's strength.

Even if <Terminus Est> was of the most powerful class of Elemental Waffe, if the contractor couldn't supply divine power, it was just a regular weapon.

It was impossible to sever <Guilty Snatch> in this condition.


(Three skilled contractors, with a time limit added to boot. This is really rough, as expected—)

As he cursed in his heart, he readied his <Demon Slayer>.

"Come, Giant Spirit — <Grendel>!"

Following the shackles contractor, another female knight summoned her contracted spirit.

What appeared from thin air was a giant-type spirit with sharp claws.

The giant bent its repulsive features and charged at him with a howl.

The waving claws that seemed to gouge even the air. Kamito's <Terminus Est> barely stopped that one attack — however,

(......He's too heavy......!)

Kamito grit his teeth.

If he stayed in the <Sealing Barrier> for too long, his strength would be exhausted.

His opponent was a power-type spirit that excelled in attacks utilizing physics. At this rate—

"Fufu, looks like this is the end, male spirit contractor!"

That instant. On the right arm of Kamito whose movements had stopped, yet another shackle was put on.

"......Two Elemental Waffen at one time!?"

"—Seems you let your guard down. <Guilty Snatch> is an Elemental Waffe that consists of shackles for both the wrists and ankles."

The female knight poured scorn on Kamito who clicked his tongue.

The giant spirit's claws dug mercilessly into the torso of Kamito who had lost freedom over his limbs.

"Kahaa......!"


Kamito's body was easily blown away and smacked into the wall behind him. The mental damage from the spirit's direct attack and the physical damage taken from crashing into the wall assaulted Kamito at the same time.

(—A '''wall'''?)

While grimacing from the intense pain, Kamito thought doubtfully.

This is the interior of a deep forest. Up until just now, there shouldn't have been such a thing.

And as if to answer Kamito's—

From the ground rose successive large stone walls, encompassing him.

It only took a very few seconds. The completed form were giant ramparts arranged in a circle.

"Fortress spirit <Isengard>'s Elemental Waffe — <Great Wall>."

The third female knight muttered in a cold voice.

"With this, you can't escape."

"......A fortress spirit. One of the earth attributes, huh."

Looking at the walls many times his height, Kamito groaned.

A spirit the same type as that Velsaria's <Dreadnought>. It had the worst compatibility with the sword spirit Est.

Because of the difference in their ranks as spirits, at full power it would be possible to destroy them, but that would be difficult right now with Est not being supplied enough divine power.

"Since it seems like there's an excellent sniper in your team hiding."

"......"


It seemed they were also aware of Rinslet who was hiding within the forest. With this level of solid ramparts surrounding him, he could not expect Rinslet's covering fire either.

(......I am trapped. As expected of a top-class team.)

Kamito smiled wryly on the inside.

They had completely seen through <Team Scarlet>'s tactic that centered around Kamito.

It wasn't that he had been looking down on the <Blade Dance> representatives. Even still, there may have been a little carelessness in the corner of his mind.

This time's <Blade Dance> was a team battle. Teamwork would overpower individual ability.

"......Though I should have already understood that long ago."

—He had come to learn the complete opposite of what he'd been taught during his time at the <Instructional School>.

You have nobody like an ally.

Trust in nothing but your own strength — that.

It seemed that warped training was much more deeply embedded in his heart than he had originally thought.

The giant spirit <Grendel> thundered out a joyful roar.

He could not move his limbs that had been bound by the <Shackles> satisfactorily.

"Kuu......!"

"......mito......Kamito!"


At that time. A girl's voice calling Kamito was faintly heard.

(......The communication <Spirit Ore>!?)

Since he had step foot within the <Sealing Barrier>, the communications should have ceased but—

(Don't tell me, is Claire nearby?)

With a realization, he raised his head — and,

"What the heck!?"

The <Great Wall> user had her eyes open with shock.

The circular arrangement of ramparts surrounding him.

A single portion '''was scorching red hot'''.

It was an unbelievable degree of heat. The solid stone wall rapidly melted.

And then, the next instant.

"Goddess of ice and snow, by that frosted hand, crush my enemies — <Icicle Hammer>!"

A giant helical pillar of ice burst through the stone wall in one go, crumbling it into fragments.

(......!?)

Outside the smashed ramparts—

The young girl with an ice bow prepared was smiling calmly.

Shining platinum blonde hair. Emerald pupils filled with elegance.

"Rinslet!"


"I'm here as well."

Next to her, a beautiful girl with red hair and Flame Tongue in hand, Claire was also there.

"Impossible, my <Isengard> was destroyed!?"

The fortress spirit contractor girl let out a trembling voice.

Flame attribute and ice attribute — it was crumbling that utilized the difference in temperature between these two. It had even destroyed that Velsaria's <Dreadnought>, this combination attack from the Raven Class pair.

"Looks like you're having a hard battle. That's not like you."

"......Yeah, sorry."

To Claire who was shrugging her shoulders, Kamito replied with a wry smile.

He had never thought they would come rushing this quickly.

His ojou-sama partners had also experienced the real battle of the <Blade Dance> and leveled up greatly.

Kamito readjusted and gripped his <Demon Slayer> tightly.

(......I wonder what this is. Just by having my companions nearby, I also become so—)

There was no sense of losing. It didn't matter how much of a disadvantageous situation it was.

—There was no reason, he was just sure of it.

"—Sorry. It's our turn now."

A fearless smile rose onto Kamito's face.

In response to that vigor, the <Giant Spirit> before him gave out a cautious roar.


"A b, bluff! However many reinforcements there are, this is the center of a <Stronghold>. Their contracted spirits' strength also can't be used sufficiently—"

"I wonder about that?"

A dignified voice came from overhead.

The shadow falling from directly above. The one that entered Kamito's raised vision, wrapped in a gale and gliding in sharply was the pony-tailed princess knight.

Held in arms was the black-haired queen.

"—Ellis, Fianna!"

"You are my sword, you are my shield—"

With her eyes closed, Fianna began her spirit language releasing chant in midair.

Light particles were born from thin air and a rapier decorated with elegant ornaments appeared in her hand.

It was not just an ordinary rapier. That sword was surely the Elemental Waffe of the royalty's guardian knight spirit.

"Bearer of infinite light, cleanser of darkness—!"

"Now!"

Instantly, Ellis nose dived to the ground in a heartbeat and let go of Fianna in midair.

Skirt fluttering, Fianna landed next to Kamito. Keeping that momentum, she plunged the tip of her rapier deep into the earth!

"That name is — <Save the Queen>!"

The noble and clear voice shook the atmosphere.


In that moment, a beam of light surged forth from the end of the sword and drew a magic square formation around the two.

Turning the space within it's effective range into one's <Territory>, it was an unparalleled Elemental Waffe.

"Kamito-kun, with this—!"

"Yeah!"

Kamito nodded with vigor. With the cancellation of the enemy team's <Sealing Barrier>, divine power surged through his entire body like a raging gale.

"I'm counting on you, Est!"

Kamito supplied <Terminus Est> with the full might of his divine power and the sacred sword's blade gave off a fierce light as if to dazzle the eyes.

The <Guilty Snatch> that touched the blade's edge was severed with extreme ease.

"No way......!"

The <Shackles User> female knight gasped with an expression of disbelief.

"As expected, they couldn't analyze an Elemental Waffe that was just awakened."

Claire, Ellis and Rinslet also swiftly gathered into the constructed <Territory>.

A complete turn of the table.

"Y, you......!"

"The glorious <Sacred Spirit Knight> have, to a second-rate team like you......"

At that time, the ground shook monstrously.


"......This is bad, the <Beast Swarm Spirit>'s summoning ritual is activating!"

At Claire's words, he turned around with a realization.

On the other side of the fallen stone walls — directly beneath the shrine, a gigantic magic square formation was shining.

The <Druid> girl was standing above the tall wooden platform with arms spread open as she chanted the spirit language summoning.

"Kamito-kun, my <Territory> will only hold out for a few minutes more!"

Fianna said in an impatient-sounding voice.

Yes, this was her Elemental Waffe, <Save the Queen>'s sole weak point.

For using in a real combat, the time limit was just too short.

"—Got it. We'll decide this in one go!"

Kamito dashed ahead with the shining <Demon Slayer> in hand.

Claire, Ellis and Rinslet also followed shortly after.

"......Kuu, protect the shrine, <Grendel>!"

Before Kamito and the others' eyes, the giant spirit had blocked their path.

It swung its arms that were like giant trees and attacked them in a half-crazed manner.

"Fuu, here I go! Freezing fangs, pierce — <Freezing Arrow>!"

Rinslet stopped and nocked an arrow, then fired her ice arrows blindly.

Drawing a gently falling arc, the intense downpour of ice fangs.

Each ice arrow that landed formed a pillar of ice which obstructed the giant spirit's incoming hand.

After that—


"—O wind, blow wildly!"

Ellis sweeped her <Ray Hawk> and shot out blades of wind.

The wind blades tore through the the ice pillars, becoming a fearsome storm that was devastating.

<Ice Storm> — using their properties when they collided with each other, a combination attack.

The giant spirit's large frame was sliced to shreds by the ice blade storm, being eliminated within an instant.

"Damn, seize my enemies, O <Guilty Snatch>!"

The cornered spirit contractor turned once again to Kamito and released her <Guilty Snatch>.

"I won't let you!"

Claire's Flame Tongue easily repelled the chains, then continued on to mow down the enemy.

"—Thanks for the help."

Having received his teammates' support, Kamito made a beeline for the shrine with a sprint.

Ahead of him, this time numerous stone walls appeared.

"—O <Great Wall>, ambush my enemy!"

Fortress spirit <Isengard>'s Elemental Waffe. Different from the circular ramparts just before, perhaps because of the way it seemed to only concentrate on blocking the enemies ahead of it, the walls' thickness seemed to have multiplied.

However, Kamito did not stop running. Just like that, he plunged towards the stone wall.

"With this kind of thing, there's no way you could stop my Est!"

The <Demon Slayer> held in his hands gave off even more dazzling light.

Kamito brandished his sword and the stone wall before his eyes—


Crash. Crash. Crash. Crash. Crash. Crash. Crash.

"......No way, a sword spirit is destroying a fortress spirit!?"

With each time Kamito swinging the sword, successive rubble from the stone walls danced in the air.

That was a scene that exceeded commonplace spirit contractor general knowledge.

Kamito, who had become a gale and arrived directly beneath the shrine, kicked off the ground and rose into the air.

"Ellis, I'm counting on you—"

"—Heroic wind, grant thy blessings upon this warrior — <Syphid's Feather>!"

The gale that Ellis produced enveloped Kamito and pushed him to the top of the shrine in one go.

"......!?"

The <Druid> girl opened her ice blue eyes widely.

Kamito pierced the floor with his <Demon Slayer> that was giving off light.

"Sorry. We must absolutely continue onto the finals."

With that, the shrine was split cleanly into two halves.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume7 Afterword|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume8 Chapter1}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume7 Chapter2

2013-02-21T15:09:09Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 2 - Claire's Suspicions==

===Part 1===

"...Seriously, where did Fianna go off to?"

A few minutes later, Kamito and Claire were walking in the forest.

The barrier constructed by Fianna was quite vast in area. Although Scarlet tried to sniff out the trail of her divine power, it was difficult to track down due to the chaotic leylines.

Even though they had entered the depths of the forest, the imperial princess was nowhere to be found.

"Could it be another forest spirit attack...?"

Muttering softly to himself, Kamito used his hands to part the dense branches.

--Instantly, he found himself at a wide open space.

"This place is..."

Numerous trees lay fallen haphazardly while the ground surface was scorched and scarred.

This was near the «stronghold»'s defensive line. Last night, Team Scarlet had engaged Nepenthes Lore in a deadly battle precisely at this location.

Dirt and mud lingered all around. Even though there should be no risk of having divine power stolen anymore, Kamito was still hesitant to step on the stuff.

"...It still seems quite unbelievable. To think we defeated that kind of monster."

Witnessing the sight before them, Claire was mesmerized for an instant. Kamito also nodded lightly.

Nepenthes Lore -- the unidentified monster that Restia had called the Demon King's will, was the strongest being that Kamito had fought in these past few months.

(...Had it been myself two months earlier, surely I would not have won.)

Kamito silently sighed in his thoughts. The only reason he had been able to win, just barely, was because he had the support of his teammates in addition to his gradual recovery of his power from three years ago.

"Hey, Kamito..."

"Hmm?"

As if suddenly thinking of something, Claire spoke up.

Her gaze was directed towards a dark patch of marsh. It was where Nepenthes Lore was destroyed.

"Back then, Kamito, you were using Ren Ashbell's sword skills, right?"

"...!"

Kamito's body suddenly froze.

...Looks like she had not forgotten.

The Ninth Form of the Absolute Blade Arts -- <<Bursting Blossom Spiral Blade Dance>>. This was the mystic sword technique taught by the premier member of the Empire's prided Numbers, the one renowned as the continent's strongest elementalist, Greyworth Cielmais.

And Kamito had used that move in front of Claire and the rest.

Even though he had no chance of winning unless the secret sword was used, it was far too careless of him.

He had completely forgotten than Claire and the girls idolized ''her'' from three years ago. As soon as he used ''her'' sword skills, the girls would definitely recognize them.

(However, in the end, my identity was not exposed.)

...With some thought, covering up shouldn't be too hard.

Wiping the sweat off his brow, Kamito desperately racked his brain for excuses.

"I used to learn sword skills from that old hag Greyworth. Maybe that girl received sword instruction from Greyworth too."

"W-What old hag... Don't be so rude to the Principal!"

"...No, but she really is an old hag based on her age. That <<Dusk Witch>> is a complete monster."

Kamito shrugged, turned right and continued walking.

"She's not here either. Let's go back into the forest--"

"Wait a sec."

Claire gripped Kamito's shoulder tightly.

"...W-What are you doing?"

Kamito's face twitched.

"Just now, you were trying to deceive me, right?"

"...No I wasn't?"

"You, are you hiding something from me?"

Claire glared intently at Kamito with her eyes of ruby.

...Looks like this reason isn't enough to misdirect her.

"W-Why would I need to hide anything from you?"

"Umm, well, that..."

Claire pouted, deep in thought.

Apparently she had not noticed that Kamito was actually the Strongest Blade Dancer three year ago. Instead, her suspicions were probably directed towards a connection between Kamito and
Ren Ashbell -- probably something on that level.

"The elemental waffe Ren Ashbell used was indeed a demon sword with the darkness attribute, right?"

This time, Claire brought up a crucial point.

"Few as they are, darkness spirits aren't actually that rare. If you're trying to say it was Restia, you're making a huge mistake."

Even though tumultuous feelings rippled through his heart, Kamito maintained a calm expression as he answered.

"You're saying it's pure coincidence?"

"Yeah. You seem to harboring some kind of strange hopes, but let me clarify beforehand. I am not Ren Ashbell's acquaintance."

(...Because I am Ren Ashbell, not her acquaintance.)

Kamito added in his mind.

"R-Really..."

Probably because Kamito's tone of voice had become forceful involuntarily, Claire's shoulder seem to stiffen slightly.

"Because you used the same sword skills, I was wondering if you might have been fellow pupils of the same master..."

"...Who knows? Anyway, I don't know the details."

Leaving those words, Kamito stepped quickly into the forest.

"Wait, wait a minute, wait up, come on! ...What's the matter, are you angry?"

Twintails swaying, Claire hastily chased after him.

"...No, there's nothing to be angry about."

Kamito slowed down his pace and scratched his head a little apologetically.

"You know I admire Ren Ashbell very much, right?"

"Uh, yeah..."

Kamito nodded as he concealed the wavering in his heart.

(...Said to my face like this, it's quite embarrassing.)

"Not only me but all the elementalists from the continent are enamored by her blade dance."

However—suddenly, Claire gloomily shook her head.

"--She's changed, in just a mere three years."

"..."

Kamito silently turned his gaze to his left hand.

(Changed eh...)

Alternatively, Claire may have superimposed her impressions of Ren Ashbell and her elder sister.

The one who betrayed the Elemental Lord to become the Calamity Queen, Rubia Elstein.

She too, was once revered by all the elementalists of the entire continent.

"However--"

Claire halted her steps.

"Actually I began to realize quite early on -- perhaps, the Ren Ashbell who is attending the current <<Blade Dance>> might be an imposter."

"Why do you think that?"

"Just intuition. Or perhaps wishful thinking? But everyone else in our team thinks so too."

"Well, that can't be ruled out for sure."

Kamito felt that a direct denial would be overly suspicious, so he decided to answer ambiguously instead.

"However, if that is the case -- then why has the true Ren Ashbell not stepped forward?"

"...M-Maybe there are other reasons?"

"Right. For example -- ''Kamito-kun is Ren Ashbell'' or the like."

"...!?"

Suddenly, a voice came from somewhere.

"...Fianna!?"

Appearing out of the rustling leaves was the imperial princess with a mischievous smile.

"Seriously, what are you doing? Everyone is worrying about you!"

Claire glared at Fianna with her arms akimbo.

"Repairing holes in the barrier. Thanks to the battle yesterday, there are numerous damaged areas."

Answering in that manner, Fianna looked successively at Claire and Kamito. Then she spoke:

"What about you two, were you having a tryst right here?"

"O-Of, o-of course not. Don't make such a strange accusation!"

Claire cried out, her face fully red.

"B-By the way, what did you mean by that statement just now? That Kamito is--"

"Hoho, exactly what the words stated."

The imperial princess seemed to be smiling with great amusement.

(Hey hey, what the heck, Fianna!?)

Kamito's heart raced.

He frantically gestured with his eyes towards Fianna but she feigned ignorance.

"...What nonsense, how could that be possible? Disregarding other issues for now, Ren Ashbell is a girl, you know!"

With a shocked expression, Claire directly rejected the idea... Oh well, that was probably the normal reaction.

"That's right, I'm just testing out a wonderful delusion."

Fianna answered as if trying to change the subject, then she immediately embraced Kamito's arm.

Boing.

"Fianna!?"

The softness of her bosom surprised Kamito, causing him to blush.

"W-What are you doing!?"

"Fufu. Hey Claire, may I borrow Kamito-kun for a while?"

"Eh? N-No way! Kamito is my possession!"

...Claire instantly yelled out a statement that any third party not in the know would have instantly misunderstood.

"When did he become Claire's belonging... Anyway, what's your answer, Kamito-kun?"

The imperial princess turned her mischievous smile towards Kamito.

If you refuse then your true identity will be exposed♪ -- the imperial princess' eyes seemed to be saying.

"Ah yes... I happen to have something to discuss with Fianna too."

Kamito nodded repeatedly like a strung up puppet.

"Ah, w-wait up!"

"I-I'm sorry, Claire..."

Wrapped around Kamito's arm, Fianna led him rapidly towards the depths of the forest.

"J-Jerk! Kamito is an idiot--!"

From behind, the crack of the whip could be heard.

===Part 2===

"Fufu, that was so close♪"

"...What the heck were you trying to do? You almost blew my cover!"

Within the dense thicket, Kamito was being led by the arm by Fianna.

Although the soft sensation of her bosom made Kamito's heart race, he still protested as if unhappy.

"Kamito-kun, you're so amusing when you're agitated."

"Come on, you..."

Kamito groaned with his eyes half-narrowed... Seriously, this imperial princess is such a handful.

"Just kidding. But you should thank me because I actually helped you out."

Kamito tilted his head quizzically.

"Helped me out, how? Claire was already starting to suspect that I am Ren Ashbell. Saying something like that would only increase her suspicions--"

"--That's why."

Fianna raised her index finger.

"No matter how much she suspects, the fact that Kamito-kun turns out surprisingly to be Ren Ashbell -- something so ridiculous would surely be dismissed as impossible to believe, right? Then simply take the plunge and tell her the truth, for that will lead her to rule out that possibility."

"I see. That does make sense."

Kamito could not help but feel impressed with Fianna.

...As expected of the imperial princess skilled in negotiations. To think she thought that far ahead.

"Hmm, but isn't there the risk that Claire might actually believe it?"

"Well, in that event, I would think up something on the fly."

"My admiration for you was for naught."

Faced with Fianna's nonchalance, Kamito sighed lightly.

"But it's better to be more careful. That girl is sometimes inexplicably sharp with her intuition. In this particular regard, she is truly Rubia-sama's younger sister, even though their personalities are completely different... We've arrived, this is it."

Fianna suddenly halted her steps.

The tree branches were densely entangled around this spot, creating a dead end.

"...This?"

"This is the space protected by a special barrier. You could even call it my personal room."

After Fianna extended her hand and chanted a spirit language incantation, the criss-crossing branches instantly disentangled.

Under her guidance, Kamito stepped towards the depths.

"This is..."

It was a hemispherical space delineated by flourishing trees. Gentle sunlight shone through layers of leaves to form speckled shadows on the ground. This space seemed far more spacious than one would imagine a personal room. In fact, it was enough to perform a blade dance freely.

"How strange, I didn't notice this when searching for you just now, Fianna."

"Because it is surrounded by a small-scale <<Isolation Barrier>>. Even a spirit would find it difficult to discern."

...I see. So that's why it couldn't be found.

"But why did you bring me here?"

"..."

"Fianna?"

Seeing Fianna suddenly so awkwardly unsettled, Kamito's gaze turned to surprise.

"Umm... I-If it's here, then we won't be disturbed..."

"Eh?"

Fianna blushed with embarrassment and immediately--

Rustle rustle. She slowly placed her hands on the chest portion of her uniform.

"W-What are you doing!?"

"I-I just want to repeat what Kamito-kun was doing with Est just now."

"...Wha!?"

Kamito felt the intense beating of his heart.

Fianna shyly removed her uniform and unbuckled her skirt.

Swish. The seductive sound of clothing friction could be heard.

In the next instant, appearing in Kamito's view was--

Clad in a pearl-white bondage suit, the imperial princess' figure.

...Although it was similar to what Est was wearing just now, Fianna's full body restraints had an even more stimulating design.

The low riding leather panties hugging her bottom tightly were quite erotic.

"Y-You, this outfit..."

Just as Kamito stared in shock--

"S-Seriously, to think you actually enjoyed seeing girls dressed like this... Kamito-kun, you're such a pervert."

Fianna blushed as she rubbed her legs together shyly.

"N-No, wait a minute, did you misunderstand something!?"

Kamito frantically yelled out.

"...Misunderstand?"

"Uh yeah. About just now. How should I put it? It was simply Est's mistake... I didn't ask her to dress like that. I don't have those kinds of interests!"

"...Yes, I understand."

Fianna nodded slightly nervously.

"What you enjoy, Kamito-kun... Is not the M role... But the S, right♪"

"No! You're completely mistaken!"

"There's no need to hide it. N-No matter which side you desire, I am fine with it."

"You've totally got the wrong idea!"

Protesting vehemently, Kamito began to pant.

"Like I said, just now was a--"

Kamito desperately tried to correct Fianna's misunderstanding caused by the scene of Est in the tent.
[[image:STnBD V07 051.JPG|thumb]]

Hearing Kamito's explanation, Fianna was struck with a shocked expression--

"...So, in other words, Kamito-kun, you're really uninterested in that area?"

"That's right."

Kamito answered glumly.

"This is simply... My misunderstanding?"

"Oh well, indeed..."

After Kamito nodded--

"...~!"

Fianna's face suddenly went all red.

"Sniff sniff... A-As a princess of the Empire, to think I disgraced myself so..."

Due to excessive shame, she covered her face as she rolled along the ground.

Kamito had never seen Fianna so distraught... It felt rather cute actually.

"To think I acted so embarrassingly before Kamito-kun... I want to die, I must bite my tongue and commit suicide."

"W-Wait, stop...!"

Because the imperial princess was murmuring dangerous words, Kamito frantically comforted her.

"E-Even though I don't have an interest in that area, Fianna, you don't have to be embarrassed by that attire... Rather, umm, I think you look very pretty."

"...Really?"

Fianna asked in surprise, slightly blushing.

Restrained by the tight bondage suit, her bosom displayed cleavage that seemed especially dazzling.

Kamito held his breath and nodded.

"...I'm so glad."

She was instantly reassured.

"A-Actually, dressing like this makes me very embarrassed."

...Naturally. Even though the imperial princess always loved to tease Kamito, she was at her core a very pure and innocent girl.

"...Could you stop toying with me. It's scary."

Kamito shrugged as he sat down on a tree stump.

"But I clearly wasn't toying around..."

"Hmm?"

"Nothing, okay."

The imperial princess turned her gaze away as if displeased.

Even though Kamito could not figure out why she was angry--

"But anyway, this is really a wonderful place."

Gazing at the sunlight streaming in from between the branches that acted as a ceiling, Kamito offered his opinion.

This was quite serene. In a place like this, he should be able to concentrate and meditate alone.

At this time, Kamito's gaze was suddenly drawn to the branches covering the area.

(Snapped and broken... No, this was cut by a sharp blade?)

If they had been trimmed, it was done too carelessly. It felt like someone was swinging a sword and struck branches by accident.

(Also, these footprints are...)

Kamito once again turned his gaze to the ground. There were signs that the grass had been stepped on hard haphazardly. Unless vigorous activity had occurred in this place, such trails should not be left in the grass.

"Fianna, what were you doing here until just now?"

Slightly suspicious, Kamito asked.

"Of course I was practicing for kissing with Kamito-kun♪"

Fianna instantly replied.

"..."

"S-Seriously, Kamito-kun, don't make me say something so embarrassing..."

The imperial princess chided.

"...Then in actual fact?"

Coughing lightly once, Kamito asked again--

"...You're so dense all the time, but only in this area are you really sharp."

Fianna sighed as if she gave up resisting.

"Say, can you keep this a secret from Claire?"

"...? Ah yeah, I know."

Seeing Kamito nod, Fianna sat down by his side.

"--I was here, receiving sword training from <<Georgios>>."

"Sword...?"

In response to Fianna's quiet confession, Kamito questioned.

Within <<Team Scarlet>>, Fianna's role lay in support through ritual dancing. Based on this premise, having her wield a sword in battle should almost never happen. Besides, she was also uninitiated in combat training, having never been trained as an elementalist at the Academy.

"Of course, this isn't any official training, but I'm simply learning some sword skills for self-defense. At the very least, I hope I can protect myself."

"Why would you suddenly think of this? Even self-defense sword skills cannot be learned overnight--"

"I know. However..."

Fianna bit her lower lip hard.

It was an expression that lost her usual composure, full of desperation.

"...I can't bear it. For me to be always protected and a burden to everyone else."

"Fianna, you support the team most splendidly. The only reason we defeated that Nepenthes Lore was thanks to your perfectly constructed barrier."

"The credit all lies with Milla's efforts. I didn't make any difference at all."

Fianna shook her head.

"At the time, even if I had joined in on the frontlines I would have been a burden. When clearly Claire and the rest could support you, Kamito-kun, very well."

...Looks like she's especially lacking in confidence.

(...The fight against Nepenthes Lore was simply a trigger.)

It was most likely a notion that had entered Fianna's mind a long time ago.

"I have never thought of you as a burden, Fianna."

Kamito said as he looked straight into Fianna's face.

"Claire, Ellis and Rinslet are the same. Everyone trusts in you."

"Kamito-kun..."

Adorned by adorable lashes, her dusk-colored eyes fluttered slightly.

"...Thank you for comforting me."

"It's not comforting, I'm just speaking the truth."

Kamito shyly turned his gaze away.

"Fufu, Kamito-kun is tsundere♪"

A usual mischievous smiled surfaced on Fianna's face as she quietly stood up.

"It's almost time to return, or else Claire and the girls will worry."

"Claire already knows we're together. There's nothing to worry about--"

"...Good grief, I'm not talking about that type of worry."

As Fianna shrugged helplessly, Kamito could only watch in puzzlement.

===Part 3===

"What the heck, Kamito is such a jerk. I don't care about him..."

Meanwhile, Claire was sitting with her knees up against her chest, throwing pebbles at the river.

Behind her, Scarlet was prowling back and forth as if worried about its master.

"Kamito belongs to me..."

...Plop. Water splashed in the distance.

At this moment, the sound of someone stepping on the sandy ground could be heard.

"C-Claire, what are you doing? You look so gloomy."

"Ellis..."

The one who spoke to Claire was Ellis. Even though their relationship was originally like natural enemies at the Academy, it had progressed enough after they became teammates that they could now discuss many matters.

As a side note, Scarlet frantically disappeared as soon as Ellis was spotted.

"Has Her Highness the imperial princess been found?"

"Yeah. She's probably making out with Kamito right now!"

Throwing a bigger stone, Claire patted her skirt and stood up.

"...Hmm. What are you talking about? What is going on?"

Ellis' eyebrows shot up.

Seeing that, Claire told her what just happened in the forest.

"...I see. Kamito was taken away by Her Highness the imperial princess."

Hearing Claire's explanation, Ellis showed a solemn expression and nodded.

As a further side note, the reason why she always referred to Fianna as Her Highness the imperial princess even though they were fellow teammates, was because she hailed from a family of knights who served the Ordesia imperial family throughout the generations.

"Speaking of which..."

Ellis rested her chin on her hand and murmured softly.

"So Claire, you noticed as well. That sword skill used by Kamito."

"Yeah. Even though Kamito said he didn't know her, and that it was simply coincidence that they both learned the same sword skill from Principal Greyworth."

"Really? Since Kamito said so, then that's probably the case."

"...But somehow I keep feeling like he's hiding something. About Ren Ashbell."

Claire frowned, deep in agonizing thought.

If there was no relation at all, Kamito's attitude was far too suspicious.

(...Come to think of it.)

Suddenly, Fianna's words surfaced in Claire's mind.

--For example, ''Kamito-kun is Ren Ashbell'' or the like?

(Impossible, right...)

Claire instantly shook her head.

They simply used the same sword skill... That idea was really ludicrous.

(Kamito is the one I idolize, that kind of thing--)

But inexplicably... Claire could not calm her thoughts.

From early on, Claire's intuition had always been exceedingly sharp. Now the turmoil in her heart felt similar to that feeling. Or perhaps, at least in the area of intuition, Claire had inherited the same disposition that her elder sister had as the <<Queen>>.

Kamito had said -- I am not Ren Ashbell's acquaintance.

But reflecting on this deeper--

(...He did not say he was not Ren Ashbell herself.)

Claire voiced out her sudden idea, but--

"...What are you talking about?"

Ellis shrugged in exasperation.

"What, I'm just saying it's possible, that's all!"

"How could it? Besides, three years ago, wasn't Ren Ashbell a beautiful young maiden? Purely in terms of probability, I think it is more believable that the masked elementalist you mentioned from <<Team Inferno>> is the one."

"That girl is definitely an imposter posing as Ren Ashbell. The true Ren Ashbell isn't someone like her!"

"Of course, I hope so too--"

Ellis regretfully stopped talking. At this time, Claire suddenly recalled a certain incident.

"...! Speaking of which, I once witnessed Kamito's cross-dressing look."

"W-What!? Kamito has that kind of fetish!?"

"Of course not. It was to for the purpose of destroying the <<Brand of Darkness>> engraved by that Ren Ashbell when he and Fianna slipped into the <<Divine Ritual Institute>>. But because of that, I got to see Kamito who looked like a super cute girl in every way."

"Hmm... W-Was he really that cute?"

Ellis murmured, greatly interested.

"One more thing. Ren Ashbell was fourteen years old when she won the <<Blade Dance>> last time. Calculating from that, Kamito's age matches perfectly."

"...!"

Ellis gasped.

"C-Could it be true, impossible..."

"Yeah, of course, I'm only half convinced at this point..."

Or rather, Claire did not really believe in that possibility.

However, Kamito's attitude earlier was quite suspicious. This meant that the possibility was not zero.

"...Should we confirm it?"

Ellis spoke softly as if resolving herself.

"How do we confirm it? If we ask him directly, he'll surely change the subject."

"I have an idea. Tonight I can discreetly test him while we're on guard duty."

"Can that really be done?"

Claire tilted her head with a skeptical expression. This straight and serious Captain of the Knights did not seem like she was skilled in that area at all.

"Yes, leave it to me."

Ignoring Claire's unease, Ellis nodded confidently.

===Part 4===

In the depths of the forest far away from <<Team Scarlet>>'s stronghold--

A luxurious oriental shrine was built where the forest had been cleared.

This was the camp of the <<Four Gods>> representing the Quinas Empire.

Currently, before the shrine, an imperial council was being held with the princess in the center.

"--Well then, present your views."

A solemn voice could be heard from behind the sheer curtains.

This was the voice of the Quinas Empire's third princess and commander of the <<Four Gods>>, Her Highness Rinfa Shin Quinas.

In front of the shrine, three girls stood ready, dressed in Quinas style clothes.

"I offer my counsel in trepidation, Rinfa-sama."

The one who stepped forward was a girl in green attire.

Rao Rin -- the user of the divine beast spirit <<Azure Dragon>>.

"May I boldly express dissent with regard to engaging <<Team Scarlet>> in battle at this point in time."

"Why? Report your reasoning."

"Granted, with Rinfa-sama and the combined might of the <<Four Gods>>, annihilating a nameless second-rate team is no difficult matter. However, after battling them, in our moment of exhaustion, if that <<Team Inferno>> led by the Strongest Blade Dancer were to attack--"

"Hmm... Hakua, Shao, do you two agree with her?"

"Since Rao says so, Hakua believes it is fine."

"I only care about fighting strong opponents."

Hakua of the <<Black Tortoise>> and Shao of the <<White Tiger>> responded respectively.

"...You two's answers really add nothing to the discussion."

A sigh was heard coming from behind the curtains. Rao continued persistently.

"I humbly petition Rinfa-sama to reconsider. Even though they are a team of little renown, <<Team Scarlet>> definitely should not be underestimated. Since we have already secured enough <<Magic Stones>> for advancing to the finals, there is not need to take unnecessary risks."

"Hmm, but then..."

The imperial princess seemed quite troubled.

"Actually, the declaration of war was already sent out."

"What! W-Why did you do something so willful on your own! You must discuss with us before making such important decisions, how many times have I repeated that!?"

"That is precisely why I did not discuss with you people."

"Please discuss with us before deciding!"

Rao was howling angrily, almost roaring... In such a state, there was no longer any reverence displayed towards the imperial princess.

"Send out a messenger immediately to retract it! Now!"

"No way! How could a declaration of war be so easily retracted once sent out!?"

"I-Indeed, even though that is true..."

Shao patted the speechless Rao on the shoulder.

"Oh well, don't get so angry, okay? After all, whether <<Team Scarlet>> or <<Team Inferno>>, isn't it fine so long as we slaughter them all?"

"How could it be that simple? <<Team Scarlet>> does indeed possess that male elementalist who was able to fight Leonora Lancaster to a draw. Even if we win, it will surely be a tough battle--"
[[image:STnBD V07 064.JPG|thumb]]

"Indeed, it is that male elementalist!"

Suddenly, the imperial princess exclaimed.

"...Rinfa-sama?"

"It is precisely for the mission of exterminating that atrocious immoral tyrant that I have issued the declaration of war!"

"The atrocious immoral tyrant?"

"Hmm, you all should have heard rumors. That tyrant, Kazehaya Kamito, surrounded by pure and innocent ladies of nobility, immersed in unspeakable acts of lechery!"

"I-Indeed, such rumors have reached our ears..."

Recalling those numerous and terrifying rumors, Rao's shoulders shuddered.

"That bestial king of lust not only forces cute girls to attend to him in bed, but also compels them to be perversely attired in nakedness with only kneesocks."

"...What a pervert!" "Truly a pervert."

Shao and Hakua frowned.

"Furthermore, during this current <<Blade Dance>>, unsatisfied with pushing down girls from enemy teams, he even strips them and v-v-vio.."

"Violates them?"

"H-Hakua, how could you say such a word before the princess!?"

Rao cried out, her face all red.

"I-In any case, such an indecent bestial king of lust must be exterminated as soon as possible. This is no longer an issue of <<Magic Stones>>!"

"I-Indeed that is true..."

"Oh well, but wait a minute, we haven't heard Rion's opinion yet?"

Shao suddenly interrupted.

Rion Sharma was the last member of the <<Four Gods>>, the user of the divine beast spirit, the <<Vermillion Bird>>.

She was entrusted with the mission of scouting for <<Team Inferno>>'s stronghold.

...Although they had asked her to return before they held the current imperial council, she had yet to make her appearance.

"Could she have failed in her mission?"

"Unlike you, Rion is much more prudent. That cannot--"

"--Your Highness' trust in my unworthy self, fills me with trepidation."

At this very moment, a voice of great clarity could be heard from the forest, accompanied by footsteps.

"Oh Rion, what tardiness!"

"What on earth have you been doing? Everyone is so worried about you."

Appearing before their eyes was a red-haired girl dressed in crimson attire.

The girl walked up to the shrine and knelt down on one knee before the curtain.

"Rion Sharma, announcing her return thus."

"Yes, thank you for your efforts. Hurry and report on the movements of <<Team Inferno>>, okay?"

"Yes, Ren Ashbell and the rest seemed to have already gathered sufficient numbers of <<Magic Stones>> and are not venturing out of their <<stronghold>>. They are probably setting aside their prepared military spirit in wait for the finals. If we want to attack <<Team Scarlet>>, now should be a perfect opportunity."

"In other words, we have nothing to fear. --Thus it is decided, we of the <<Four Gods>> shall exterminate the atrocious immoral bestial king of lust, Kazehaya Kamito!"

With the shout of orders from the imperial princess Rinfa, the girls of the <<Four Gods>> nodded in unison.

Only one person--

No one noticed, but displayed on the lips of Rion Sharma as she continued keeping her head bowed was a smile of mockery.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume7 Chapter1|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume7 Chapter3}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Chapter9

2013-02-20T11:23:21Z

Nukie:

==Demon Slayer==
===Part 1===

"......No way, an attack!?"

At the time that a flashy explosion came from the camp site.

Claire and the others were in the middle of getting changed after finishing bathing.

"The barrier's been broken --- they're coming!"

In sync with Claire's scream.

Fianna, Ellis and Rinslet summoned their respective spirits.

Scarlet's flames lit up the surrounding darkness.

And above the steam were the silhouettes of three people with drawn weapons.

"What a surprise. The favored Knights of Dragon Emperor coming to attack in the night like this."

"We are soldiers before we are knights. To bring victory and pride back home, we will not pass up the most effective methods."


The one who answered was a girl with boy-like short hair.

She readied her halberd <Elemental Waffe>.

"We'll at least name ourselves. Knight of the Dragon Emperor Vice-Captain, Yuri El Cid."

"<Team Scarlet>'s Claire Rouge."

Claire quickly transformed Scarlet into the Flame Tongue.

While keeping her attention to the front, she whispered to Ellis behind her.

"Leonora isn't here. The explosion just now was probably her."

If it was her Nidhogg, then pulling off that much destruction in one blow was possible.

They had aimed for a time when Kamito was alone and come to crush him.

"No matter how good Kamito is, he can't win against Leonora without an Elemental Waffe."

"......I got it. I will go to support Kamito."

Ellis immediately understood Claire's intentions and began chanting her <Flight> spirit magic.

She kicked off the ground and flew into the night air lit by flames.

But.

"---I won't let you go to Leonora-sama!"

"What!?"

Another knight blocked Ellis' path.


A spirit contractor with a flying drying spirit.

They had anticipated their actions and hid in the forest beforehand. And the opponent was a flying type dragon spirit. Ellis' spirit magic couldn't outrun that.

"......This is bad. We've been completely separated."

"Kamito......"

Turning to the direction the flames were rising from, Claire bit hit lips.

===Part 2===

The blaze skidded across the ground.

Accompanied by a loud sound, flames coated the ground.

(......What destructive power!)

Being blown away by the resulting wind force, Kamito fell to the ground.

Quickly getting up and opening his eyes---

A scene like the world's end spread out before him.

The ground was dug up like a mortar. The wall of fire ate away at the night darkness.

On the other sound of the wall of flames, the dragon spirit roared with intense ferocity.


The accompanying wind scattered the flames.

The jet black dragon flapped its massive wings.

Basked in the bluish white light from the moon, Leonora Lancaster walked towards him silently.

Holding her hand up, the dragon transformed into darkness.

The darkness then gathered and instantly formed a large demon sword.

"Dragon spirit <Nidhogg>'s Elemental Waffe --- <Dragon Slayer>."

Leonora muttered that indifferently and raised the demon sword.

Kamito felt it instinctively.

(That's bad......!)

Just when he got up and dodged.

"---Destroy!"

Leonora closed the distance in an instant.

(---Fast!)

Just before the demon sword descended, Kamito jumped to the side.

The sound of the ground being crushed.

The demon sword had lightly grazed him and his white uniform had blood on it.

Kamito grimaced at the sharp pain from being cut.


(......Don't tell me she's completely materializing her Elemental Waffe!?)

If Kamito had not dodged just now, he would have been split in half.

She was swinging her blade with the full intent of killing Kamito.

(Is this the influence of that <Dragon Blood> Claire was talking about......)

Leonora's brilliant red eyes that were shining in the darkness.

A state where she lost the majority of her reason and became a berserker.

It was forbidden to kill your opponent in the Blade Dance. That's why spirit contractors generally limited the materialization of their Elemental Waffe and opted to causing damage with their divine power directly.

But just now, Leonora had seriously tried to kill Kamito.

"Tch---"

Kamito quickly chanted his Weapon Works spirit magic and created a short sword in his hands.

With Est's <Gate> closed, this was the best he could do with his divine power.

It was only a substitute that could take one strike from the aftershock of the opponent's sword before it shattered.

Jumping off the mud and just before landing --- Leonora swung her demon sword.

Bone-shattering force was created.


"Gahaa......!"

The severe blade storm that continued without mercy.

Kamito rolled on the ground and just barely avoided that attack.

"......It's like she has no openings."

Cold sweat gathered on his brow.

They were movements unthinkable for a thin and delicate arm like that with such a large sword.

She was likely using dragon property spirit magic to supplement her muscle strength.

"---It's not enough......make my blood boil even more, Kazehaya Kamito!"

The demon sword was swung again. Whilst emitting a dragon-like roar, the sword released a wave of energy.

Invisible fangs that would rip through flesh. It resembled Ellis' blades of wind, but the destructive power was on a different scale.

Slicing through the cut-preventive school uniform, blood dripped from his shoulder.

"Kuu, she's strong, as I thought......!"

Kamito cursed as he wiped the blood from his lip.

The overwhelming divine power welling up in her entire body.

In a head-on battle, Kamito had no chance of winning right now.

(---There's no other way but to draw this into a battle of attrition by retreating into the forest.)

Along with the awakening of her <Dragon Blood> and that oppressive power, Leonora lost her ability to think calmly. If Kamito moved around stealthily, he could at least buy time.


(It should wear down the insane divine power of the <Dragon Blood>.)

There was likely a time limit on how long she could fight in this condition. A normal spirit contractor's limit would be one minute. Leonora's was likely around five.

(---If I can stay clear for five minutes, I can win.)

Just as Kamito was about to retreat into the forest.

Giant flames rose up under the cliff near the river far away from him.

"Wha......!?"

He didn't have to think about where it was. That was where Claire and the rest were.

"---It looks like they're engaged in battle with my subordinates."

Leonora's eyes glinted and she closed the distance in an instant.

"If you want to protect your comrades, you'll have to use your full power and defeat me!"

Leonora's demon blade approached him---!

===Part 3===


"---Become cinders!"

Waving her Flame Tongue, she cast the spirit magic <Fireball> at the same time.

Yuri El Cid --- the halberd spirit contractor was engulfed in flames.

"As expected, if it's a direct attack --- ehh!?"

"It's a pity but flame attribute attribute spirit magic won't work against this <Lindwyrm>!"

Breaking through the wall of flames, a giant dragon with red scales charged towards her.

"Rinslet!"

"I know, freezing fangs, pierce --- <Freezing Arrow>!"

Aiming at the fire dragon's body in only a moment, she released the ice arrows.

But just before the arrows hit, the fire dragon breathed fire and melted them.

The arrows that barely struck also rebounded off the scales and disappeared.

"No way, my <Freezing Arrows> were......!"

"......It's using dragon attribute spirit magic!"

Claire yelled as she erased the fire dragon's flames.

Dragon spirits' specialities were their overwhelming strength and their high resistance against magical attacks. Especially with their <Anti-magic Dragon Scales> on, their magical resistance against the five main elements multiplied.

For Claire and the others who used spirits of the five main elements, they were a truly difficult opponent.


"Claire! <Georgios> alone can't hold them back......!"

And from behind came Fianna's concerned voice.

Her knight spirit was currently handling two of the dragon spirits.

Her opponents were the types without wings or scales --- the close-range specializing raging dragon spirits.

Swinging their giant claws and tail, they were slowly cornering the knight spirit.

The raging dragon spirits were far above in power. The reason they were being held at bay was that the knight spirit had techniques specialized to face dragons.

But there were two opponents. And they were being controlled by skilled spirit contractors.

As expected, not even the defense specialist knight spirit could reach a decisive conclusion with just a sword and shield.

"Fianna......! Rinslet, please buy me some time!"

Claire immediately requested back-up but---

"......!?"

Ellis landed right in front of her.

"......Aguu!"

"Ellis!"

Looking to the sky, she saw the girl riding the flying dragon spirit dance in the air.


"I said so, I won't let you interrupt Leonora-sama!"

The flying dragon spirit roared, turned towards the fallen Ellis and released innumerable fireballs---

"You!"

Claire quickly swung her Flame Tongue and intercepted the fireballs in midair causing many explosions.

"Ellis, can you still move?"

"......Yeah, sorry. I'm fine."

The wound-covered Ellis held her <Ray Hawk> and unsteadily rose to her feet.

Ellis' spirit was top-class even within the academy. Even disregarding any advantages from battling in the air, to have been beaten so one-sidedly---

"These guys are strong on their own and their teamwork is much more refined than us."

"That's right......"

Claire painfully admitted the truth of Ellis' observation.

If either Claire or Rinslet had backed her up, Ellis should have been able to fight evenly.

But the opponent never let such an opportunity show.

"My Georgios is---"

"Haa, haa......the compatibility with Lindwyrm was too harsh......!"

At some point, they had been boxed in by the four members of the Knights of the Dragon Emperor.


The knight spirit was being pushed back by the two raging dragon spirits and Rinslet was completely worn out.

"---Elimination of the Ordesia representatives. A fair result for our first battle."

Yuri El Cid formed her fire dragon's halberd.

"This is the end. Claire Rouge."

===Part 4===

The demon sword that should have been swung---

Was stopped in midair.

"......Wh, what the!?"

Leonora's red eyes widened in shock.

While looking at the face of the violent but still-beautiful face of the girl, Kamito murmured.

"This was originally a technique for hiding while crawling."

Held against the wrist of Leonora's hand which held the demon sword was Kamito's arm.

He couldn't stop her demon sword's attack.

But it was different for the arm wielding the attack.

He had pressed his arm to her wrist just as she exhaled before the attack.


If he drew in when Leonora pulled back her sword and instead pushed with all his strength, it would create a lethal opening --- a simple yet effective taijutsu skill.

Logically, it was simple, but the timing required was fatal. It was not something an amateur could copy.

It was only because Kamito had undergone the harsh training of the <Instructional School> that he could carry it out in real combat.

Leonora's body froze into the position of swinging her sword.

"The technique of a knight without a sword --- alias <Sword Break>. A heretical skill. To begin with though, this was the old hag Greyworth's and not the <Instructional School>'s."

"---I see. So this was the technique of the strongest spirit knight in the continent, Sir Greyworth.

The red eyes looked down at Kamito.

Eyes of a dragon that were painted with the joy of battle --- completely battle-crazy eyes.

"But clever tricks are nothing before absolute power......!"

Leonora's divine power rose explosively.

With an inhuman roar that shook the atmosphere, she pushed as if to crush him to death---

"---That's reckless, Leonora!"

At the moment the power balance broke, Kamito sent a palm strike to her solar plexus --- but,

Just before that, she jumped to the side --- it wasn't reactionary, just instinct.


Attacking Kamito's flank, a flash of light gouged out the ground.

The one that had sent out the attack was the ornament on the <Dragon Slayer>'s hilt. If he hadn't dodged, it would have pierced his heart without a doubt.

He jumped while spraying blood from his flank. Because he was dodging purely on instinct, he couldn't soften the landings.

Leonora was swinging the sword in every which direction.

The dividing horizontal slices of the blade. The shockwaves that seemed like they could crush all the bones in one's body.

Kamito's body was blown to the side and smashed into a rock.

(......My arm's bone......!)

Leonora didn't stop. She charged with increasing roars.

Kamito readied his spirit magic blade at his waist. He would match his opponent's timing and deliver a counter --- it was a dangerous gamble, but there was no alternative.

(If I don't beat her quickly, Claire and the others will---)

Leonora charged like a dragon, causing tremors as she approached.

He would have no mercy on her who was under the influence of the <Dragon Blood>.

If he messed up the timing even slightly --- what awaited him was death.

The moment the clade of the sword entered his vision.


Kamito jumped off the rock behind him.

(---I've got you!)

Dodging by a hair's breadth, the perfect distance.

He didn't think a blade of this calibre would be able to pierce the magic strengthened Leonora, but there were other ways to fight. If he broke her stance and used several strikes, he should be able to affect even this tough dragon knight---

However.

"I said it, didn't I, that clever tricks won't work on me!"

Leonora Lancaster---

Aimed at Kamito standing before her and threw the <Dragon Slayer>.

Wrapped in spiraling air currents, the large sword flew in a straight line.

"......!?"

Kamito had not anticipated this.

Kamito clicked his tongue and dodged but Leonora had already closed in---

"Damn......!"

Kamito instantly used a spirit magic sword to guard. But the magically strengthened Leonora's fist went right through the sword and into Kamito's jaw.


His vision shook. As soon as he realized he was flying in the air, he smacked the ground.

(God, damn......throwing that huge sword one-handedly? It's too unreasonable......)

The point he had been wounded at. He cursed while confirming what parts could still move.

His ribs were cut and a few internal organs had failed.

Her fingers had gone numb and couldn't move. It was already a condition unfit to fight.

"---More, make my blood boil more, Kazehaya Kamito. The <Dragon> sleeping within me wants to go crazy with you."

Leonora picked up the demon sword she had thrown and slowly walked towards him.

Like a dragon enjoying the hunt.

"---If not, you'll die."

"......Don't just say whatever you want."

While groaning from the pain, Kamito pushed off the ground and stood up.

More than before, the flames from the riverside had grown more vicious and black smoke rose from it.

(Claire......Ellis, Fianna, Rinslet......)

He gripped his numbed fingers at the regret of not being able to protect them.

(I can't win against Leonora Lancaster at this rate---)


Kamito affirmed that calmly.

---That's right, if it stayed like this.

The spirit seal on his left hand ached. No, he had already noticed. Since not too long ago, the seal had been burning with feverish heat.

The <Gate> that had never opened since that day three years ago.

But now he could feel her calling out to him.

He just had to call her name. With just that, he would regain the strongest demon sword.

The power to defeat Leonora and save his female comrades.

The highest ranked darkness Elemental Waffe --- <Vorpal Sword>.

He could return in an instant. To the Ren Ashbell of three years ago.

But that was under the condition that he severed the contract on his other hand.

The sword spirit girl that had closed her heart off in sadness and was alone in the darkness.

(I---)

Kamito's voice shook like a groan.

That was a momentary conflict. A loss of direction.

But he quickly raised his head and shook it.

He had already resolved it from the beginning.


(I am Est's master!)

Leonora's red eyes glared viciously as she approached---

"Kazehaya Kamito, I am disappointed in you."

The <Dragon Slayer> pierced Kamito's chest.

===Part 5===

Inside his consciousness that had sunk into darkness---

Kamito found a girl sitting down while hugging her knees.

The silvery white hair that shone brilliantly even in the darkness.

Her unblemished white skin was like a frozen blade.

"---Est."

Kamito placed his hand against the cheek of the sword spirit that had closed her heart.

The mysterious violet eyes widened in surprise.

"Kamito......!"

"Est, I ask you --- lend me your power. I need you to protect our friends!"

Turning to squatting Est, Kamito cried out.


But Est wordlessly shook her head.

"Kamito, I am sorry. I can't be your sword anymore."

"Why---"

"I will, one day, take away Kamito's life."

At that time, something cold was felt on Kamito's fingertips.

"......Est?"

Those were tears.

She was once a sword spirit that had shown not a single emotion.

When his fingers touched her, a whirlpool of emotions flowed into him.

The Sacred Queen and the <Demon Slayer> --- the last of their memories together.

===Part 6===

In front of Est---

The sacred maiden that had defeated the maou's body crystallized into a spirit stone.

"Mas......ter......?"

"Est, don't make that kind of face."


Areishia's right hand that could still move touched Est's cheek as she struggled to talk.

"I knew about this from the beginning."

She wore such an adult expression despite being only sixteen years old.

Seeing even those fingertips crystallize---

The sword spirit finally understood.

That this was --- a curse.

The combined resentment and curses of the spirits that had been slain by the holy sword's power thus far.

That had amassed until the limit and was eroding her master's body.

The <Demon Slayer> was a sword that destroyed all curses.

But those curses didn't disappear from this world. The holy sword that had absorbed those various curses would one day pass them onto its master.

The spirit weapon --- <Terminus Est> was not a holy sword.

Taking the user's life in exchange for granting enormous power was unmistakably the properties of a demon sword.

"No......way......"

The girl's forgiving hand. Est could not watch as those fingers that had always gently pet her head hardened and became a spirit stone.

"Master! I didn't know! That I---"


"I know, Est."

Areishia smiled and gazed at Est gently.

"Master......you knew that you would......"

"Yes. That's why it's not Est's fault."

While patting Est's silvery white hair, she slowly nodded.

But her voice wavered and tears gathered in those eyes.

It was obvious. In the face of death, there was no way she wasn't afraid.

That's why she wasn't anything like a sacred maiden.

She was just a normal sixteen year old girl.

"Master......"

"Good bye, Est. My only friend."

"No, you can't......master......!"

A small voice leaked from Est's lips.

"No......Arei......shia......!"

"......That's the first time you've called my name. I'm hap.....py......"

"......!?"

With a clear sound, the girl's neck crystallized.


Est could do nothing but watch.

At the moment the girl who had revealed her heart for the first shattered after becoming a clear crystal.

"Est, I---"

The hot tears dropped onto Est's cheek.

"Honestly, didn't want to become anything like a sacred maiden."

"---Areishia!"

A wail echoed through the maou's castle.

For the sacred maiden that bore the hopes of all people and had fought to this point alone---

That was her end.

And so Est sealed herself in the maou's armory.

So that nobody would contract the demon sword hidden deep within.

So she would never lose anybody important again.

She would never open her heart to anyone --- she solemnly swore that.

[[File:STnBD V05 241.jpg|thumbnail|right]]

===Part 7===


"---I have no right to become Kamito's sword."

"......"

Kamito became speechless at Est's past that he had caught a glance of.

The girl that had given emotion to this spirit weapon girl that had none.

Est had stolen that girl's life herself with her curse.

That's why she closed her heart.

For how many hundreds of years, she had continued to separate herself from those who wanted to contract her.

So she would never be touched by anyone else again.

Kamito could not imagine how lonely that must have been.

"Est......"

Kamito rubbed the edge of Est's eye.

Those mysterious purple eyes blinked.

"Don't say you don't have the right. I need Est."

"You can't......if you continue to use a demon sword like me, I'll steal your life!"

Kamito placed his hand on Est's head.

"I won't lose to that kind of curse."

He pet that beautiful silvery white hair.


"Fuaa......Kamito......stop, please......"

"I won't. Until you stop crying, that is."

"Kami......to......"

"Est, your curse and your destiny as a demon sword, I'll take it all."

And then---

He hugged Est's delicate body to himself.

"So come back, Est!"

"No......I will, to Kamito......"

To stop those words---

Kamito embraced Est and sealed her lips.

"......!?"

Est's eyes shot open in surprise.

That was the ritual to contract a top-level spirit.

The kiss of oath.

Kamito gently separated their lips.

"I'll say it once more, Est. I need you."

He yelled this out while holding her delicate body tightly.


"Become my sword, Est!"

In response to Kamito's powerful words---

"Kamito, I---"

Est's silvery white hair shined.

===Part 8===

"......Wha!?"

Leonora's red eyes widened.

From the right hand of Kamito who should've been knocked out, a strong light was shining.

"---The cool-headed steel queen, the sacred sword that destroys evil!"

His quivering lips chanted the summoning spirit words.

"......!?"

Faced with the vigorous voice that had a mysterious edge to it, Leonora took a step back.

"......It can't be, the <Dragon> inside me is scared?"

The <Dragon Blood> was in a fully awakened state so she could understand, this was true fear.


And so---

"---Now form a sword of steel and be the power in my hand!"

As if to burn the eyes, a fierce light was emitted!

In front of Kamito, the <Gate> connecting a master and their contracted spirit opened.

The one that appeared was a girl with beautiful fluttering silvery white hair.

"......Es......t, thank you. For listening to my selfishness."

While pushing down on the hole in his chest, he smiled wryly.

"Kamito, I am your sword --- for as long as you wish."

The uniformed Est said that with the same expressionless face as always.

He wondered if the slightly red cheeks he could see were because of the flames.

"So you've called back the <Demon Slayer>......"

The radiance of Leonora's red eyes rose.

"This is the reason there is worth in defeating you!"

Roaring, she swung the <Dragon Slayer>---

"---Destroy, tyrannical demonic dragon!"

A crimson light shot out from the tip of the sword.

It blazed the ground and instantly disintegrated the trees in its path.

"---Est!"

But Est didn't avoid it and simply stood there.

With an expression like ice, she turned to the inferno and put out her palm.

"---I am talking with Kamito right now, so don't disturb us."

The inferno that raged over the earth was dispersed with ease.

"......!?"

Leonora widened her eyes in shock.

Est gave off a fierce aura that didn't match with her magnificent appearance.

"......Est, let's go!"

"Yes!"

Kamito shakily got to his feet and held Est's hand.

His chest wound opened and a large amount of blood splattered across the ground.

His arm's joints were dislocated his ribs were broken.

It was a condition that could only be described as covered in wounds.

But for some reason, he knew he wouldn't lose.

[[File:STnBD V05 247.jpg|thumbnail|right]]


Just having Est nearby seemed to send strength welling up from deep within him.

Kamito chanted the spirit words for releasing and Est's body scattered into light particles.

In the next instant, Kamito's hands were holding a silvery white shining sword.

Demon Slayer --- Terminus Est.

"Let's do this, Leonora Lancaster!"

Kamito shouted as he readied Est in both hands.

There was no need for clever tricks --- just one attack was enough.

"---Answer to the call of my blood, demonic dragon, rampage!"

Leonora also positioned her <Dragon Slayer> again and roared.

And both sacred sword users ran at the same time.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhh!"

"Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"

The wind from the swords dug into the ground and sent dirt and sand flying.

"---Taste the boiling of my blood with your body!"

The large sword being swung before his eyes.

Wrapped in enough divine power to blow him away if it even grazed, Leonora charged.

But Kamito did not fear it and instant accelerated towards it.


There was nothing to fear.

Because Kamito now had the strongest sword.

"Est, your sadness and despair, I will put an end to all of it!"

When the two blades met, the <Demon Slayer> gave off a radiance---

And shattered the <Dragon Slayer> in one strike.

===Part 9===

"......No way, Leonora-sama was!?"

Yuri El Cid exclaimed.

The divine power she had felt coming from not too far away had stopped.

"Looking away in the midst of battle? We're being really underestimated."

The momentary opening provided by the iron wall dragon knight. Claire would not let it slip.

Swinging her Flame Tongue, she knocked the halberd from her hands.

"......Shit!"

"---Scarlet!"

The flame whip instantly reverted to a hellcat and attacked.


"Tch!"

Yuri kicked the ground and retreated.

"We're stopping the hunt. Retreat!"

"Yuri-sama!?"

"Leonora-sama lost."

"Wha......!"

The face colors Knights of the Dragon Emperor's changed instantly.

But as natural-born soldiers, they quickly understood the situation and promptly followed the order, retreating into the forest.

"I won't let you! Freezing fangs, pierce --- Freezing Arrow!"

Rinslet shot her ice arrows, but they were blocked by the forest's trees.

"Kamito beat Leonora?"

"......It seems like that's the case."

Claire nodded as she looked in the direction of the burning camp site.

===Part 10===


"......Why are you not taking my <Magic Stone>?"

Leonora who was lying on the blazing ground asked.

Her mad red eyes had returned to a calm black.

......It seemed that the <Dragon Blood> had calmed down.

"I won't say it's a reward for helping me get Est back but---"

Kamito also fell down.

It was a much more delicate body than he had imagined.

Her noble face entered his eyes.

"This time I'll pardon you. And I'd like to blade dance with the real dragon knight Leonora rather than one influenced by <Dragon Blood>."

"......Naive, aren't you."

"......Well, the truth is I can't even move a finger anyway."

Kamito said so with a wry smile and Leonora turned her head with a red face.

"A, as I thought, you're dangerous......in various ways."

"What's that mean? What are these various ways?"

"Y, you're quite noisy, you licentious beast!"

Leonora sent Kamito flying and stood up.


The <Dragon Blood> rampage seemed to have eaten up her divine power so she was shaky on her feet.

"I won't lose next time, Kazehaya Kamito."

"Yeah, me neither. I have no intention of losing."

Leonora smiled and disappeared into the flames.

"......Kamito is really a master with no fidelity."

Hearing the pouting voice of Est from overhead, Kamito passed out.

---And this time he didn't see that dream.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Chapter8|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Epilogue}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Chapter7

2013-02-19T12:56:47Z

Nukie:

==The Real Battle Begins==
===Part 1===

The hall was filled with nervousness and excitement.

A large amount of spectators from every country in the continent had gathered in the hall.

Mixed in with the influential noble and princess maidens from every country in the continent's training facilities were girls wearing the Areishia Academy school uniform.

The Blade Dance competitors assembled above an altar in the center.

Because the audience was comprised of the nobility, there was no unsightly jeering.

It seemed like there were fans of the spirit contractors, so each appearance of the representing teams was followed by high-pitched cheering.

"Ojou-sama, please do you best~!"

"I will believe in and await ojou-sama's victory! Glory to the Laurenfrost!"

At the front of the spectators were Carol and Mireille waving a white banner.

"J, jeez, those two......that's embarrassing!"

Rinslet blushed and hid behind Kamito.

"Kamito, stay vigilant. You are attracting a lot of attention."


"Yeah, got it."

At Ellis' words, Kamito surveyed the area and felt many gazes upon him.

Other than Leonora, it seemed the group that had fought Muir yesterday was also here.

(It doesn't appear that they know I've lost Est yet......)

If they did know of Kamito's situation, they wouldn't be be looking at him vigilantly but instead with the look of a falcon eyeing its prey.

"Fufu, Kamito is popular."

Fianna said teasingly.

Besides <Team Inferno>, twenty-three teams had gathered.

Even within them, Dracunia's Knights of the Dragon Emperor had an overwhelming presence.

Around the leader, Leonora, elite spirit contractors assembled. The Knight of the Dragon Emperor were a military unit with rigid rules. All of the members stood straight up without moving.

Kamito's eyes met with Leonora's.

Those red eyes were incomparable to when they'd met at the library yesterday.

Chills ran down his spine for an instant.

It was like the feeling of being stared at by a giant predator.

"---Dracunia's Dragon Knights training is high quality. Even excluding Leonora, they seem to have no openings."


Ellis noted as she analyzed the enemy teams.

"Yes, if we leave aside <Team Inferno>, they are one of the favorites to win. There are also other teams to be wary of."

Claire said that in a whisper and Fianna and Rinslet also turned their heads in his direction.

"First, there are the two representatives from the same academy as us, <Team Wyvern> and <Team Cernunnos>. On top of that, the druid girl has an overwhelming advantage outdoors. There's a chance she'll incite all the magical beasts in the forest to attack us."

Moreover, they had already experienced a severe loss during practice against that druid girl. There were certainly opponents he didn't want to have to fight.

Then Claire turned her gaze upon the team that wore foreign outfits.

"They're Quina Empire's prided <Four Gods>. They're a team that specializes in battle tactics."

Quina Empire was a large country located on the eastern part of the continent. It had a completely different culture compared to the western countries like Ordesia.

"The white-haired one is their ace, Shao Fu. She uses the divine beast spirit <Byakko>."

"Four Gods? Even though there are five people?"

"The fifth is probably the one that controls the Four Gods."


Answering Kamito, Claire moved her gaze to the group that was wearing white holy garments.

"Those are the Holy Kingdom of Lugia's Sacred Spirit Knights. The ace is the runner-up from last time, Sacred Knight Luminaris."

"Geh!?"

Kamito slipped out a surprised yelp at that name.

"Kamito-san, did something happen?"

"N, no, it's nothing......"

Kamito quickly shook his head at the puzzled Rinslet's question.

(I'm sure she was the holy spirit user. Because it was a bad match with Restia's darkness attribute, the fight was quite harsh.)

Holding the Blade Dance after only three years was extremely rare. It usually took decades and sometimes only happened once in a hundred years.

Because of the age restrictions on eligible princess maidens, crossing blades with the same opponent should never happen, but it seems this time was a case filled with special occurrences.

"She nineteen so she's the oldest one at this Blade Dance. It seems that she swore to defeat Ren Ashbell to restore her honor."

"I, I see......"

"Kamito-kun, you're making quite a sour face."

Fianna teased the bitter-faced Kamito.


"Next is the Principality of Rossvale's <Rupture Division>. Their ace is Milla Bassett, the youngest this time at thirteen years old. Though they're an emerging nation that gained independence from the Holy Kingdom of Lugia only within the last few decades, their spirit contractors are said to be top-class."

"---And them?"

Kamito looked towards the team that had been glaring in their direction since a while ago.

"The representatives from the Kingdom of Balstan. They're under the direct control of the royalty."

"Why are they glaring at us?"

"Umm......that's probably because of me."

Claire said so like it was hard for her.

"What do you mean?"

"Remember, it's because I slapped their prince yesterday---"

"......Ahh, I see."

Kamito finally remembered.

The crown prince of the Kingdom of Balstan. The prince that had acted out of interest and tried to kiss Claire.

"So it's because you embarrassed them."

"It's good enough if that crown prince understands with his body!"

For some reason, Rinslet was more angry than Claire.


"The Kingdom of Balstan's royalty may have ordered them to take revenge. Sorry, I carelessly created this mess."

"No, if Claire hadn't done anything back then, I would have."

"......Eh? Um, that means......"

As Claire's face went red.

A commotion started near the entrance of the great shrine.

"---So they've finally come."

===Part 2===
The instant Ren Ashbell entered, the commotion died down.

She led four spirit contractors that wearing hoods which extended to cover their entire body.

"So that's <Team Inferno>......"

Kamito stopped breathing and watched them.

He immediately discovered the small girl with ash grey hair.

The <Instructional School>'s monster --- Military Spirit User, Muir Alenstarl.

She quickly averted her eyes after meeting Kamito's.


Walking next to Muir was a tall girl with jade green hair. Her ears which were characteristic of the Elfim race were visible under the hood. Elfim specialized in covert operations within forests, so she might have been an intelligence-gathering spirit contractor.

Another was a girl with eye-popping blue hair. She was the only one who had luxurious gold and silver accessories lining her hood and she carried a folding fan with a gaudy design.

"The crest of the Alphas Empire royal family --- don't tell me, <Demon Caster> Sjora Kahn!?"

"You know her?"

He asked and Claire nodded.

"She's the number one witch in their kingdom, the admired successor of the <Dusk Witch>."

"To think that other than Muir, such characters would be there......"

Kamito groaned while wiping the sweat from his brow.

But more oppressive than those three and drawing most of the spectators' gazes --- the last person.

At the appearance of that person, the silence that had overtaken the hall was replaced once again with clamor.

"......Who is that, that person!?"

A black knight covered in jet black armor.

It wasn't just her appearance that was strange. Her entire body was covered in a mysterious aura.

A existence that was never meant to be here --- for some reason, that was what he felt.


"What a repulsive divine power......"

Fianna, who was more receptive, said in a shaky voice.

Ren Ashbell noticed Kamito and walked straight over to him.

Silence fell and the ringing of iron shoes echoed.

"Kamito......"

"It's fine."

Shielding the nervous ojou-samas behind him, Kamito took a step forward.

And stood off against the crimson-masked girl.

"To think there was someone who could break the <Brand of Darkness>."

"It's a pity. Things won't go how you want them to."

Kamito returned the gaze of the crimson pupils within the mask.

"That brand was only for the purpose of jump starting the awakening of the <Maou> within you. Once the <Gate> has been opened, it can never return to how it was before."

"---What is this maou you speak of?"

Ren Ashbell smiled within her mask and whispered in a voice so others couldn't hear.

"If you want to know, ascend and face me --- Ren Ashbell."

"Ren Ashbell, huh. Having you say that is the greatest irony."


Kamito clicked his tongue and groaned.

"But I'll clarify this. If I beat you, you'll tell me everything."

"What confidence for someone who's lost their contracted spirit."

"Est will definitely return. She is my best partner."

Ren Ashbell shrugged, turned on her heel and left without another word.

And thus the short exchange between the two Ren Ashbells ended.

Commotion returned to the great shrine hall again.

Above the bonfire burning at the altar, five spirit maidens appeared.

Amongst them was Reicha Alminas.

When he had met her yesterday, she had been a normal docile girl, but wrapped in her ritual clothes and performing a ritual, she certainly had the presence of one the five highest princess maidens.

Eventually, the <Tempest> details appeared from the five spirit maidens.

The introduction to the Blade Dance was held in the northern forest area of Ragna Ys.

The field was covered by a separating barrier cast by all the <Divine Ritual Institute>'s princess maidens, so it was impossible to leave by normal means. Each country's representatives were transported with their respective teams to random locations and, over the course of seven days, would offer up their blade dances.


There was one rule --- you may not kill a spirit contractor.

The <Blade Dance> was not a martial arts match, but a dance ritual.

There was no way it would be allowed to taint the ritual offered to the spirit kings with a death.

The competition was decided by gathering the special spirit stones distributed to the representatives --- the <Magic Stones>.

If a competitor was separated from their <Magic Stones> for more than one minute, they would be forcefully teleported out.

Seven days from the opening of the battle. The four teams that had assembled the greatest amounts of <Magic Stones> would be brought before the spirit kings to offer the final blade dances. At this point, even if a member had been lost, all five members would continue into the finals.

"---Good fortune and divine blessings upon the blade dancing princess maidens!"

The five spirit maidens reading the oracle from the spirit kings spoke this in tandem.

That signified the beginning of the battle.

Amidst the deafening cheers, the spirit contractors entered the transportation circle drawn above the altar.

Just before the transportation circle, Kamito turned to face his ojou-sama comrades.

"Everyone, we will definitely win!"

"Yes [music note]" "Yeah!" "Of course!" "That, um, that was my line!"


Ordesia's former second princess, Fianna Ray Ordesia.

Captain of the Sylphid Knights, Ellis Fahrengart.

The eldest daughter of the house of Laurenfrost, Rinslet Laurenfrost.

The younger sister of the Calamity Queen, Claire Rouge of the house of Elstein.

And the winner of the last Blade Dance three years prior --- Kazehaya Kamito.

The four girls and one boy, each with their own <Wish>, moved to challenge the <Blade Dance>.

===Part 3===
After stepping into the transportation circle, a mysterious forest opened up in front of him.

Slight fog obscured his vision. Cries of birds and beasts could be heard from afar.

"Inside a forest, huh......there are countless places enemies could conceal themselves......"

Claire, who transported in directly after him, gave a cursory look at the surroundings.

"Should I have my wind familiar search the immediate area?"

"That's right......no, it may be better not to. It's not that I don't trust Ellis' abilities, but spirit magic users will instantly discover us."

"......That's true."


Ellis nodded at Claire's deduction.

"My Fenrir will carry everybody's belongings."

Rinslet summoned the magic ice spirit with her finger.

The blizzard-clad Fenrir raised a war cry.

In an instant, five peoples' worth of luggage was sucked into its opened mouth and disappeared.

"That's convenient."

"The Laurenfrost territory's population is isolated, so have Fenrir carry goods is a life saver."

Rinslet petted Fenrir's head and it gave out a sweet whine.

"Mu, Scarlet is cute but Fenrir is also cute......"

Ellis gazed at Fenrir with an expression like her heart was stolen.

"It freezes at the Laurenfrost's enough to kill. Or rather, I was stranded in the garden that time I came to the main house to play when we were kids."

"When I found you, you hugged onto me and sobbed......sigh, where did the cute Claire from back then go, I wonder?"

Rinslet sighed with a faraway look.


"Y, you......if you say anymore, I'll turn you into cinders!"

"How wide was the garden if you managed to get stranded......"

To the side of the two was a dumbstruck Kamito.

"We should also find a camp site or we'll freeze to death."

"Yeah, that's right."

Kamito nodded.

Even though this was within Ragna Ys, whether it was because the wind spirit king's divine protection was weak or something, it was definitely cold. The academy's school uniform also had built-in <cold protection>, but it didn't seem like it would be effective against the night's cold.

"It's also important to secure a water supply. It would be good if there was a river or lake nearby."

Claire's suggestion wasn't just for drinking water, it was also for the required purifications a spirit contractor needed to undertake to remove any taint.

"At any rate, that means the first thing is to search the surrounding area. Our formation will consist of me as vanguard, Rinslet and Fianna in the center, and Ellis and Kamito in the rearguard.

Claire proposed a logical formation.

Fianna who was weak at battle was in position to be protected by everyone and Rinslet was able to see in every direction. Kamito who possessed great power was positioned to monitor the surroundings and the two who possessed great one-on-one strength, Claire and Ellis, were stationed at each end.


Kamito and company got into formation and began to advance through the forest.

===Part 4===
They had walked in the forest for roughly half an hour.

From a while ago, ball-like light spirits had frequently flitted around overhead.

They were the spirits for the purpose of relaying the Blade Dance from the field back to the great shrine.

It seemed they were trained not to intrude on their privacy, but currently there was no doubt that Kamito and the others were displayed on-screen.

"We haven't found any signs of water. Just how large is this place?"

"It should be considerably large. <Ragna Ys>'s size is comparable to a small country."

Claire, who was walking up front, answered Kamito's question.

"It looks like we'll need to create a map soon."

Rinslet said as she removed a branch from her hair.

"......My feet have started to hurt a little."

Fianna who wasn't used to hiking said with a grimace.

Unlike Claire and the others, she had transferred in and hadn't undergone the same open field training.


"Shall I carry you?"

"Eh? N, no, it's fine......"

At Kamito's words, Fianna's face reddened and she shook her head.

"Don't push yourself. It's too late if you become unable to walk."

"B, but, I......that is, I'm wearing this short skirt......"

"Th, that's true......"

......As expected, even the queen that always teased Kamito would be embarrassed by that.

"Kamito, you're thinking about such indecent things again!"

Ellis drew her sword.

"I, I'm not thinking them! Or rather, what's this again about!"

"Hmph, m, my foot hurts......maybe."

Ellis chewed her lip like she was pouting.

Looking at her condition from before, that didn't seem to be the case but,

"I, is that so?......but, as expected, carrying two people is a little harsh."

"M, my foot also started to hurt suddenly!"

"Yes, lending me just your sh, shoulder would help greatly!"


"Yeah, I can do that much."

"I, is that so? T, then, I shall take you up on that."

Rinslet smiled and moved over to his shoulder.

"......!"

The uniform that lightly smelled of sweat.

His heart throbbed at the soft sensation touching his arm.

"......Th, that's unfair, Rinslet! Kamito, please lend me your shoulder as well!"

For some reason unbeknownst to him, Ellis also latched onto his shoulder.

"Th, then......me as well [music note]"

Fianna also rested her head on his shoulder from behind.

"Th, this is difficult......"

Being hugged by three girls, he let out an anguished voice.

"Hey, you three! The formation is falling apart!"

"Fufu, you're not honest. Even though it'd be fine for Claire to say her feet hurt as well."

"Wha......a, aren't you being stupid!? I'm fine, I can walk on my own!"

Claire cried out angrily with a red face at the teasing Fianna.

"......"


And Kamito stopped walking.

"Kamito-san, what's wrong?"

"Be quiet. We're being ambushed."

"......!?"

The three separated from Kamito and summoned their respective contracted spirits.

A silence like the drawn bowstring of a bow.

"No, this isn't silence --- it's inaction.)

Kamito sharpened his senses and searched for presences.

(Two people. They're scouts or there are others with them.)

"It's unexpected. That we would find a trap this early."

"Yeah, even though it shouldn't be a good plan to act this quickly---"

Right after Kamito nodded.

"---They're coming!"

A flash of light exploded.

===Part 5===

(......A distraction, huh!)

What had exploded was a depth charge spirit stone embedded in the ground that was prepared beforehand.

It was a substitute that looked flashy but had no power.

But it had made an opening for an instant.

In tandem with it, Kamito felt determined presences moving in.

(......From below!)

He felt the flash was to disrupt him. Kamito trusted his instinct and jumped.

Right after. The place Kamito had been at just before was replaced with a giant arm of sand.

As he thought, there were others as well.

The sand mass wriggled and stretch towards his arm---

"I won't allow that, freezing fangs, pierce --- Freezing Arrow!"

Rinslet's ice arrow pierced the sand arm.

"Kamito, above!"

Claire warned him.

Kamito kicked the ground and jumped---

"---Crush them to death, stone beast spirit <Gargoyle>!"

The shadow that instantly fell to the ground. The gigantic mass that fell from above.


Earth and sand danced in the air as the ground tremored.

The spirit that had taken the form of a stone goblin. The spirit contractor girl rode on its back.

The beautiful pure white uniform.

"If I recall, that's the Kingdom of Balstan's......)

"---O master swordsman, become my shield!"

From further up the path appeared Fianna's knight spirit.

The knight's sword drew a shining arc. The sound of stone being crushed rang out and the stone beast's arm was destroyed.

Two seconds after the flash, his eyes had finally recovered.

The ojou-samas got into formation around Claire.

(I can't really blade dance without Est, but---)

He created a short sword using his basic spirit magic.

He attempted to circle around in the disturbance --- just then.

Sending earth and sand flying, a sand giant appeared before him.

"Tch......!"

Kamito widened the gap while clicking his tongue.

(The sand spirit user --- just where are they?)


Kamito quickly ran his eyes over the surrounding area.

The first theory was that the spirit contractor had used their spirit's earth attribute to hide underground with spirit magic. But there were no traces of such.

A second presence appeared behind him---

(The second one......!)

From the shadow of the trees appeared a girl wielding a saber.

An invisible splitting flash split the tree behind Kamito.

Kamito covered himself and dodged.

"To dodge my blades of wind, as expected of the male spirit contractor."

The girl shouted that as she turned to face him.

"For the act of embarrassing my master --- sorry, but I'll have you disappear here!"

"So it's really revenge for that idiotic prince, huh......"

Kamito sighed, astonished.

There were those who foolishly dragged their trivial personal grudges into the Blade Dance.

"......I sympathize with you. Spirit contractor of Balstan."

"I won't allow ridiculing my master!"

The wind spirit contractor girl swung the saber.


Kamito dodged to the side by jumping. The blades of wind lightly grazed his neck.

(......Although if I had Est, that kind of attack would be nothing.)

The storm of wind blades that flew in every direction prevented Kamito from closing in.

"Hah, it seems you really can't fight without a contracted spirit!"

(......Why does she know I lost Est?)

As he raised suspicions, at that moment --- bluish-white lightning came from behind him.

He instantly turned his body and repelled it with his spirit magic sword.

The sword burst into grains.

Facing to the direction it came from, a girl stood there with an Elemental Waffe bow.

"No way, he reacted to that surprise attack just now!?"

The wind spirit contractor widened her eyes in shock.

"It's because I knew another person would be hiding."

Kamito shrugged.

"As I thought, you're dangerous. We have to crush you while you can't use your contracted spirit."

"You're overestimating me quite a bit."

He observed the surroundings without letting down his guard as he jested.

Behind was the saber-wielding wind spirit contractor. In front was the bow-wielding lightning spirit contractor.


And the sand giant also appeared behind him.

(......Three skilled spirit contractors. As expected, it's tough.)

Cold sweat gathered on his temple.

From some point in time, a thick fog had coated the forest.

It wasn't natural fog. It was obviously created with spirit magic.

Claire and others should be fighting against that stone beast spirit from before not too far away but because of the fog, he couldn't hear sounds of the battle or their voices at all.

(From the start, this plan was for taking me down, huh---)

This time's Blade Dance was a battle of attrition.

There was no need to defeat all of the enemy team at once.

He didn't know where they'd received information about his losing Est, but they had aimed for Team Scarlet who had lost their strongest force.

The two spirit contractors battling with Claire and the others were likely just buying time.

(Then I'll also buy time. Just hold on until Claire and the others come---)

Kamito gripped his hands and took half a step.

"It's useless!"

The wind spirit contractor waved her saber and created blades of wind.


But Kamito didn't stop. Slightly shifting his center of gravity, he dodged by a hair's breadth.

"He can see my wind blades!?"

"---It's a pity but their paths are easy to read in a forest!"

The blades themselves were invisible, but he could see the leaves and branches they cut. After being shown the attack so many times, Kamito had discerned their speed and width.

Of course, to actually carry it out required an extraordinary sense and courage.

Messing up just a tiny bit would mean the end. Due to the rules, his head wouldn't fly but his consciousness would.

Accelerating, he closed in on the wind spirit contractor.

"You, I won't let you!"

Immediately, an arrow of lightning came towards him --- however,

That instant, Kamito disappeared.

"Wha!?"

Kamito had kicked the ground and flew straight up.

The battle techniques that had been hammered into him at the <Instructional School> --- Meta three-dimensional movement.

The other orphan from the <Instructional School>, Jio Inzagi, had also used this move, but speed did not match the overwhelming version of Kamito's <Shadow Weaving>.


Weaving between the branches of the trees, it was a technique of moving at top speed in all directions to toy with the opponent. Amongst the spirit contractors that had received ordinary battle training, there were none that could do this.

Kicking the trunk of a tree, Kamito accelerated. The wind spirit contractor and lightning spirit contractor fired at the afterimages he left behind and hit nothing.

"---Sandman, topple the trees around you!"

The wind spirit contractor shouted sharply.

The sand spirit roared and knocked down the surrounding trees.

Despite its dull-looking body, it was unexpectedly fast. He had fought with members of the earth attribute --- such as rock, but this was the first type that had such mobility.

"Tch......"

Losing his footholds, Kamito had no other choice but to land.

"---O wind, blow wildly!"

The blades of wind from the side severed the sand giant's arm.

The blue ponytail waving in the wind.

Ellis who had her Elemental Waffe <Ray Hawk> in hand.


"---Ellis, that's a great help."

"Sorry for being late. The mist spirit caused me trouble."

Ellis landed lightly and readied her spear with magnificent movements.

"Kuu, the plan is a failure, huh......retreat!"

The enemy wind spirit contractor's judgment was quick.

The plan to take Kamito out with a swift attack coupled with a surprise attack had failed. There was no point in fighting any further.

"---Like I'll let you run!"

Ellis waved Ray Hawk.

Ellis' magic wind spirit was several tiers above the opponent's wind spirit. While cutting down the trees in its path, the wind blades attacked the retreating spirit contractor.

In its path --- the sand giant stood up.

The blades of wind landed a direct hit. The wind spirit contractor and lightning spirit contractor had disappeared into the forest.

Ellis bit her lip in frustration. The sand spirit immediately began to rebuild.

However, at the moment the front had been blown open, Kamito realized.

(I thought its movements were too good......so you hid there.)

The sand gathered again and completely resealed its wound --- just before that.


Kamito instantly jumped and into the sand's opening --- he punched through the giant's solar plexus.

It was the feeling of sand that greeted his fist.

The rebuilding sand giant crumbled in moments.

The one that appeared from within was a girl who had fainted.

"What does this mean?"

"That sand giant was her Elemental Waffe."

Kamito shrugged and answered Ellis' question.

"......Sorry. I'll be taking this."

Kamito leaned down and took the <Magic Stone> from around the girl's neck.

If they waited one minute, this girl would be transported back to the grand shrine.

"Kamito!" "Kamito-kun!" "Were you okay?"

Claire and the others came running from the other side of the forest.

It seems the other fight had also reached a conclusion.

"Are you guys also unhurt?"

"Yeah......rather, don't tell me you defeated them without a contracted spirit?"

Claire widened her ruby eyes.

"No, it would have been dangerous if Ellis hadn't come. They ran away in the end."


"Here," he said as he tossed the <Magic Stone> to Claire.

At that time, the fainted sand spirit contractor was enveloped by a transportation circle and disappeared as shards of light.

"We defeated a stone beast spirit contractor. The mist spirit contractor got away."

Claire gripped the two <Magic Stones> in her hand.

"It's dangerous to chase them too far. They seem like a meticulous team."

"At any rate, I never thought we would be attacked this quickly."

"Yes, it seems that it would be a good idea to find a camp site quickly."

Claire nodded at Ellis' words.

As expected, they weren't going to be elated at their first victory.

Kamito turned to the road forward that was covered in the remnants of the depth charge spirit stone.

(The mysterious thing is how they managed to ambush us.)

Even though it hadn't been even an hour since the start, they had moved like they knew Kamito and the others' location.

(Also, they knew that I've lost Est.)

Just who was leaking information, he wondered.


"......"

Kamito dropped his eyes to the spirit seal on his right hand.

In the end, even when Kamito's body clearly felt danger, the <Gate> had shown no signs of opening.

"Est......"

===Part 6===
"As expected, Kazehaya Kamito---"

The ones watching the first day of the Blade Dance from afar.

Seated on a slightly elevated hill were five girls in military uniforms.

One of those favored to win this time's competition, The Principality of Dracunia's representatives, <Knights of the Dragon Emperor>.

They were using the dragon attribute spirit magic <Dragon Eye> to observe far away.

"That is why he is suitable to be sacrificed to the dragon sleeping within me."

The girl standing at the cliff edge --- Leonora Lancaster licked her lips.

With ferocity emanating from her entire body, her eyes gleamed like blood.

(Leonora-sama's <Dragon Blood> is awakening......)

Apparent fear painted Vice-captain Yuri El Cid's face.

Shivers ran down her spine.

The strange power inherited by those who served dragons --- <Dragon Blood>.

This was Yuri's fourth time seeing Leonora with red eyes.

The first time she had witnessed it was two years ago at the entrance examination for the Knights of the Dragon Emperor. Leonora had obliterated all other contestants within minutes.

It was a mad dance that would felt like it would cause casualties.

If the <Dragon> within her woke up, not even her subordinates could stop her.

(But this time seems a little different from usual......)

Yuri looked upon Leonora's side profile.

Looking at her appearance, she seemed calm.

For some reason, her interest was only directed at one person and she wanted to slaughter only that male spirit contractor.

Leonora stood there looking upon the landscape in silence.

"---Tonight, we hunt a pack of lions."

Yuri and the others nodded wordlessly.

That was the signal of an attack for the Knights of the Dragon Emperor.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Chapter6|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Chapter8}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance

2013-02-16T06:09:30Z

Nukie: /* Story Synopsis */

[[Image:STnBD V01 001.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance (精霊使いの剣舞/''Bladedance of Elementaler'') is a light novel series written by Shimizu Yuu. The illustrations are done by Sakura Hanpen. Currently, the series has 9 volumes.

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Indonesia|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]

==Story Synopsis==

Only a pure maiden can have the privilege to contract with an elemental. In here, Areishia Elemental Academy, trained maidens of noble families are gathered and given an elite's education to become elementalists. A boy, Kamito, peeped by accident at a girl, Claire, while she was taking a bath and he ended up making a contract with the elemental she wanted. Yes, Kamito is an irregular boy elementalist whose existence was thought impossible until now. "You stole...my elemental...you have to take responsibility for it!" "Huh?" "You have to become my contracted elemental!" What will Kamito's destiny lead to? (From FairGame)

==Updates==
{{:Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Updates}}

More [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Updates|here]].

== Translation ==

===[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Registration_Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Seirei_Tsukai_no_Blade_Dance:Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

=== Feedback ===
'''Discuss this series in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4633 forum]'''

'''You can find the PDF, EPUB and MOBI version of the Volumes in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4964 here]'''

==The 'Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance' series by Shimizu Yuu==

===Volume 1 - The Sword, The Academy and The Hell Cat Girl ([[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[Image:STnBD V01 001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - You Are My Contracted Elemental!]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Areishia Elemental Academy]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - My Classmate is a Princess]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Wolf, the Cat and the Knight]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Claire's Feelings]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Blade Dance at Midnight]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Contracted Elemental Est]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Strongest Blade Dancer]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2 - The Lost Queen ([[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[Image:STnBD V02 001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Team Battle]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Young Ladies' Afternoon]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Lost Queen]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Cat Fight]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The One Who Will Succeed the Demon King]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Morning of the Departure]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter7|Chapter 7 - The Abandoned-Mine Battle]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Fiana's Confession]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Team Scarlet]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 3 - Pledge of the Wind ([[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume 3|Full Text]]) ===
[[Image:STnBD V03 001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Ojou-sama Who Woke Up Early]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Team Scarlet's Dash]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Claire's Birthday]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Knight's Sincerity]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Sylphid Knights]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Security of Academy Town]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Valentia Holy Festival]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Ellis' Determination]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter9|Chapter 9 - The Strongest Spirit Contractor]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 4 - The Blade Dance ===
[[Image:STnBD V04 001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Travel Preparation]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Sky Voyage]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Dracunia's Dragon Princess]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Floating Island]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Water Play]]
::*Chapter 6 - Cracks
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Darkness Spirit Girl]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Ball Dance]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Brand of Darkness]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter10|Chapter 10 - Showdown with the Past]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 5 - Demon Slayer ===
[[Image:STnBD V05 001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Broken Sacred Sword]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Triple Date]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Dragon Princess' Allurement]] 
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Laurenfrost Sisters]] (0%)
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Princess Maiden of the Grand Shrine]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Sacred Sword's Memories]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Chapter7|Chapter 7 - The Real Battle Begins]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Temptation of Darkness]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Demon Slayer]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 6 - The Reminisced Darkness Spirit ([[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
[[Image:STnBD V06 001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The First Dawn]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Emissary from the Principality of Rossvale]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Nepenthes Lore]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Milla Bassett]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Their Respective Nights]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Night Assault]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Return]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Demon Sword Revived]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter9|Chapter 9 - All-Out War]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 7 - The Strongest Blade Dancer ===
[[Image:STnBD V07 001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume7 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*Chapter 1 - Declaration of War
::*Chapter 2 - Claire's Doubts
::*Chapter 3 - Ellis' Question
::*Chapter 4 - The Approaching Snake
::*Chapter 5 - Four Gods
::*Chapter 6 - The Imperial Princess Kidnapped
::*Chapter 7 - The Witch's Strategy
::*Chapter 8 - Flame's Encounter
::*Chapter 9 - Pandemonium
::*Chapter 10 - The Strongest Blade Dancer
::*Epilogue
::*Afterword

===Volume 8 - The Night Before the Decisive Battle ===
[[Image:STnBD V08 001.png|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Victory Celebration
::*Chapter 2 - The Witch and the Assassin
::**Interlude - The Dusk Witch
::*Chapter 3 - The Ice Demon and the Hell Cat
::*Chapter 4 - Date with a Dragon
::**Interlude - Team Inferno
::*Chapter 5 - The Night Before the Decisive Battle
::*Epilogue
::*Afterword

===Volume 9 - Cross Fire ===
[[Image:STnBD V09 001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue
::*Chapter 1 - Entrusted Promise
::*Chapter 2 - Blade Dance of the Night
::*Chapter 3 - The Sparks Scattered Battlefield
::*Chapter 4 - Demon Sword of Darkness
::*Chapter 5 - Spirit Weapon
::*Chapter 6 - War Princess of the Burning Eyes
::*Chapter 7 - Cross Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Afterword
 

===Volume 10 - The Awakening of the Demon King===
::*Novel Illustrations

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]]

===Translators===
For information on what chapter each translator is working on, please consult the [[Seirei_Tsukai_no_Blade_Dance:Registration_Page|Registration Page]].

'''ACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Alight|Alight]] (Chinese Translator)
:*[[User:Vermiculo|Vermiculo]]
:*[[User:Zzhk|zzhk]] (Chinese Translator)
:*[[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]]
:*[[User:Nikuniku|Nikuniku]]
:*[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]
:*[[User:Black Dust|Black Dust]]
:*[[User:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]

===Editors===
'''Looking for editors willing to work at a novel-series level, rather than at sentence level. Things required: terms used to be consistent across all volumes, and etc'''
:*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]

==Series Overview==

*Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Volume 1 - 剣と学院と火猫少女 (December 24, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3675-4
*Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Volume 2 - ロスト・クイーン (February 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3824-6
*Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Volume 3 - 風の誓約 (May 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3930-4
*Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Volume 4 - 精霊剣舞祭 (August 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-4202-1
*Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Volume 5 - 魔王殺しの聖剣 (November 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-4299-1
*Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Volume 6 - 追憶の闇精霊 (February 24, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4386-8
*Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Volume 7 - 最強の剣舞姫 (May 25, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4580-0
*Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Volume 8 - 決戦前夜 (August 24, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4684-5
*Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Volume 9 - クロス・ファイア (November 22, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4874-0
*Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Volume 10 - 魔王覚醒 (February 25, 2013) ISBN 978-4-8401-4983-9
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Epilogue

2013-02-06T15:56:59Z

Nukie:

==Epilogue==

===Part 1===

The night of the intense battle had passed and the next dawn arrived. After a simple breakfast--

Milla Bassett abruptly brought up an issue.

"...Is that really okay, Milla?"

"It has already been decided."

Enduring the gazes of everyone present, Milla nodded.

"Having lost the «Crusaders» sealed in the «Eye», I have no way of winning the «Blade Dance»."

Fundamentally, summoning spirits through a stronghold's leylines was completely outrageous.

Milla's left eye had cracked and lost its luster.

This was her decision as one who was no longer a spirit contractor--

Withdrawal from the Blade Dance festival--

"But what will you do from here on?"

Claire asked.

No longer a spirit contractor. Where could she go?

"I can no longer return to the Principality of Rossvale, because I have betrayed my home country's hopes and expectations... However, it is fine. I will find new meaning for myself."

Although her expression was stiff as always, her tone of voice sounded a bit cheerful.

"If you wish, please come to my home. We can hire you as the Laurenfrost maid."

Rinslet swept a hand through her hair as she spoke.

"Don't. The Laurenfrost lands are not only in the countryside but also cold as hell. Rather than that, come to my home. To restore the House of Elstein to its former glory requires additional manpower."

"W-What did you say!?"

Rinslet glared furiously at Claire.

"...I am most grateful for the offers. I will bear them in mind."

Milla nodded.

"Fufu, you can also live with me and Kamito-kun, the three of us together~"

"Wait a minute, what do you mean by you and Kamito living together!?"

Instantly, Claire and Fianna's quarrelling erupted.

Kamito could do nothing but sigh.

"Kamito..."

Milla looked up at Kamito and spoke up.

"Hmm?"

"After the Blade Dance festival ends, will you continue your story?"

"Ah sure, as much as you want."

Kamito patted Milla lightly on the head and smiled wryly.

Milla's words just now sounded almost like Kamito's catchphrase back when he was young.

"--As the «Rupture Division»'s allied team, please obtain victory to the very end."

"Of course."

Kamito agreed and the young ladies nodded.

As they nodded, Milla handed over the two «Magic Stones» in her possession to Kamito.

Her own as well as the one taken from the member of the «Sacred Spirit Knights».

Kamito accepted it carefully.

Soon after the «Magic Stones» left her possession, the forced transfer magic activated.

A magic circle appeared beneath Milla's feet as her body dissipated into particles of light--

"Goodbye--"

Several seconds later, the leader of the «Rupture Division», Milla Bassett, disappeared from the competition.

"..."

For a while, silence persisted--

"...Our blade dance has not ended. Or rather, this is simply the beginning."

The first to speak was Claire.

"Yeah, that's right."

Kamito nodded as the other girls all looked up.

"According the wind spirits' report, the third day's situation has undergone major changes."

"Finally time for the real blade dance to begin..."

Hearing Ellis' report, Rinslet nodded.

The majority of teams had constructed all kinds of «strongholds» and had entered the stage of information gathering.

Starting from today, the fourth, the battles would likely intensify.

"Amongst the twenty-four teams, nine have been eliminated, including the «Rupture Division». Right now, the team holding the greatest number of «Magic Stones» is undoubtedly «Team Inferno»."

"We're really behind now eh."

"...That's right. We have to be more proactive."

"By the way, Kamito--"

"What?"

Claire glared at Kamito angrily--

"Y-You, a-again you k-kiss, k-kissed that darkness spirit girl!"

"Uh, no, that..."

Kamito stammered.

"That's right, what was that about!?"

"Hmm, I believe there is a need to clear this up no matter what!"

"Kamito-kun!"

Rinslet, Ellis and Fianna pressed on the offensive.

"Kamito, that spirit is so sly. Please kiss me too."

"E-Est!?"

As Kamito sat in state of shock--

"...?"

Lightly, a black feather fluttered down from the air.

Noticing it suddenly, Kamito grabbed it with his fingers.

"Restia..."

As he gazed upon this black feather--

Kamito once again recalled the memories he caught sight of.

(Three years ago, the wish I made for her was...)

===Part 2===

Restia proceeded to utter the absolutely forbidden wish.

"--I hope you can assassinate them. The five Elemental Lords."

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter9|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Afterword}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter9

2013-02-06T15:54:07Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 9 - All-Out War==

===Part 1===

Amidst intensely burning flames, «Team Scarlet»'s blade dance was starting.

With a furious howl, Nepenthes Lore released dark tentacles in all directions.

"Freezing fangs of ice, go forth and pierce -- «Freezing Arrow»!"

However, Rinslet's freezing arrows froze the countless tentacles, turning them into ice blocks that shattered upon falling to the ground.

"Leave those tentacles to me!"

"Yeah, I'll rely on you for support, Rinslet!"

Kamito readied his sword in a stance and walked side by side with Ellis.

"I will handle frontline defenses while you attack, Kamito."

"Got it."

Her ponytail was blowing haphazardly in the wind. Those stern brown eyes of hers, adorned by her eyebrows, glared straight at the enemy before them.

Kamito had fought in unison with Ellis numerous times on missions of the Sylphid Knights. She was a teammate he could entrust to protect his back with great assurance.

With Ellis and Kamito as the vanguard, Rinslet providing long range support fire, Claire commanded the team while she engaged in guerilla and disruption tactics. This was «Team Scarlet»'s basic tactical formation.

--This is what you meant by the power you have obtained?

Restia's impatient voice resounded in Kamito's mind.

--How disappointing. Clearly no matter how many more people you gather, none of them can even hold a candle to you alone.

(--Well then, let's see, shall we?)

Kamito declared to her in his heart.

Then he whispered to Ellis beside him.

"Don't touch that thing's demon sword. Most spirits cannot withstand it. The only one who can clash blades directly is my Est."

"Understood."

Ellis nodded.

"Also, beware of that black mud. As soon as you touch it, your divine power will be stolen."

"What?"

Ellis' brown eyes stared wide.

The dark mud was continuing to spread. It had already invaded the majority of the ground. As a result, they could not even approach the immediate surroundings of Nepenthes Lore.

"Ellis, can you open up a path?"

"Yes, leave it to me."

Ellis agreed and readied «Ray Hawk» in a horizontal stance.

Rumbling, tempestuous magical wind gathered a the tip of the spear -- then she softly chanted the words of release.

"Evil winds -- Go and rampage!"

Instantly, innumerable blades of wind sliced the ground, blowing the mud of darkness away.

While the blades of wind were released, Kamito sprinted like wind across the torn open ground.

Nepenthes Lore's repulsive gaze seemed to pierce Kamito.

Such astounding killing intent, enough to make an average person lose consciousness, yet Kamito endured it head on.

He could not back down from fear now. Even when the opponent was a terrifying monster--

(...After all, the young ladies are watching me!)

The onslaught of raging blades of wind approached, but Nepenthes Lore easily deflected them with a flash of the demon sword of darkness.

(--Now is the moment!)

The instant before the mud of darkness invaded the ground again after being blown away...

Kamito leaped.

Maintaining his forward leaning posture, he closed in instantly, riding upon the roaring wind. These coordinated tactics were learned through training together with Ellis.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

As the «Demon Slayer» flashed with silver-white brilliance, Kamito chopped straight down.

The astounding shockwave shook the atmosphere.

Wielding the demon sword of darkness, Nepenthes Lore blocked this full powered attack.

However, Kamito's movements did not end there. Using the the sword hilt as a pivot, he changed postures in midair, taking advantage of the deflection of Nepenthes Lore's blade to land a solid slash on the shoulder.

With a splatter of viscous dark matter, Nepenthes Lore's massive body shook slightly.

Landing on the ground, Kamito mercilessly followed up on his attack.

Chopping, thrusting, sweeping -- the sword flashed in the dark night.

A spectacular flowing blade dance worthy of the strongest blade dancer, Ren Ashbell, at peak performance.

The everchanging motions of Kamito's movements overwhelmed Nepenthes Lore's reaction speed.

Widening its great gaping jaws, Nepenthes Lore let loose a roar of pain.

Corrupted divine power spewed out in vast amounts, tainting the surrounding ground instantly.

"...!?"

Kamito smacked his lips in midair.

As soon as he landed on the mud, his divine power would be immediately robbed from him.

But just before he touched the ground--

"--May your pure white sighs give form to eternal frozen ice -- «Frost Prison»!"

A massive freezing arrow flew like a shooting star and struck the ground beneath Kamito's feet.

Instantly, rainbow-colored magical ice spread and froze the mud of darkness.

Kamito's boot soles landed on the magical ice. Then with the slimmest of margins, he dodged the sweeping demon sword of darkness using a sliding motion.

"Thanks for your great help. Great job, Rinslet!"

"Hmph, naturally!"

Rinslet proudly swept her hand through her hair.

Kamito jumped from the ice and attacked Nepenthes Lore with godlike speed in a triple combo.

"--Still not enough!"

Double, triple -- followed with an additional thrust, a five-hit combo.

Taking advantage of openings in the demon sword of darkness, Kamito attacked in rapid succession as if performing a dance.

As numerous dark tentacles attacked from behind, they were all struck down by Claire's Flametongue.

Kamito's skill with the sword was completely dominating.

Nevertheless, his face displayed anxiety.

(--This won't end if this continues!)

Like a mass of shape-shifting darkness, Nepenthes Lore's body immediately regenerated as soon as it was damaged.

(Furthermore, my divine power is reaching its limits--)

Terminus Est's brilliance was weakening as it flashed in the dark.

Even as an elemental waffe of the strongest class, her true worth could not produce effect without the contractor's infused divine power.

In a moment of distraction, Kamito's sword was deflected by the demon sword of darkness.

"...!?"

Just as Kamito was sent off balance--

The tip of the demon sword released the «Vorpal Blast» --

"--Kamito!"

With a crimson slash, Flametongue coiled around Nepenthes Lore's arm.

With the trajectory of the sword's fall diverted slightly, the jet black lightning flew past Kamito.

The resulting lightning strike vaporized a fan-shaped segment of the forest.

"--That was really close... Yah!"

Claire found herself flying through the air. Nepenthes Lore had grabbed Flametongue and flung sideways in a horizontal sweeping motion.

"Claire!"

Kamito was about to hurry over--

But suddenly halted his steps.

Without him noticing, the viscous darkness was approaching before him.

The repulsive darkness that stole divine power as soon as contact was made, was spreading with astounding speed.

This massive amount did not come simply from the spirit contractors Nepenthes Lore stole divine power from.

Rather, the monster had amplified its power after making contact with the leylines flowing in the ground.

Kamito's surroundings had turned into a swamp of darkness. As things stood, Kamito's foothold would soon be engulfed as well.

(Even the «stronghold»...)

Kamito gnashed his teeth.

Crushing despair loomed over him as if materialized tangibly.

Terminus Est's brightness had weakened greatly.

In his current state, Kamito did not even have the strength to slash apart the darkness and break through by force.

--This is the end, Kamito. You cannot defeat this sort of power.

As the «Spirit Seal» on his left hand stung with pain, Kamito heard the transmission of Restia's sweet and beautiful voice.

(I...!)

The approaching darkness surrounded Kamito.

"Kamito!"

"Kamito-san!"

Ellis and Rinslet screamed.

Complete cut off from any escape route, Kamito's feet were just about to make contact with the darkness--

"Damn it...!"

At this moment--

Suddenly, dazzling brightness erupted from the ground beneath.

"...What!?"

The ground that was covered by the viscous darkness began to rumble and heave as if boiling. Down below, numerous shining magic circles appeared one after another -- !

The darkness cornering Kamito from all sides receded like a tide.

"What on earth happened...?"

"--Flowing through the leylines of the «stronghold», holy power is pouring out nonstop!"

Claire yelled.

"Leylines... Then it's Fianna?"

The «stronghold» constructed by Fianna was specially designed to be able to adjust the flow of leylines from the central hub, thereby allowing support effects to be delivered from the blessing of spirits.

But this overwhelming power carrying the holy attribute, what was supplying it--

"Could it be...!?"

===Part 2===

"...How amazing. Is this the power of the spirit sealed in your eye?"

"No, this is simply the release of a fraction of its power..."

The location was the central hub which controlled the leylines.

Kneeling before the tiny shrine established before a sacred tree, Milla shook her head.

Her expression was distorted from pain while her forehead sweated profusely.

"Only a fraction..."

Fianna murmured with a terrified expression.

As an outstanding princess maiden, she could keenly sense the spirit's power through her skin.

The tactical class military-use spirit -- «Crusaders». The spirit summoned by Milla Bassett was definitely a norm-defying existence.

"Milla, what do you see?"

As Milla knelt with her eyes closed, Fianna asked.

Currently, Fianna had transferred the «stronghold»'s control to Milla.

This was for the purpose of using the stronghold's leylines to release the power of the spirit residing in her «Demon Sealing Eye».

Once the «Demon Sealing Eye»'s power was connected to the «stronghold», perhaps the powerful tactical-class military-use spirit's power could be drawn out -- that was what Milla considered.

However, the transfer of a «stronghold»'s control rights was normally not possible. The only reason why the connection succeeded was due to the merits of the former Queen candidate, Fianna.

"--There are four flashing lights. They are about to be devoured by the repulsive darkness."

"It must be Kamito-kun and the rest. Concentrate your consciousness there."

"Yes..."

Milla nodded as she pressed her hand against the amber left eye that was dripping blood.

The control of the multiple complicated barriers comprising a stronghold was a massive burden both physically and mentally. Furthermore, Milla was not a princess maiden trained at the «Divine Ritual Institute». Even with Fianna's support, simply enduring the intense pain from the backlash was consuming all of Milla's efforts.

"Ah... Guh... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

"Milla, don't overdo it!"

"...No prob... lem... Guh..."

Milla's tiny hand gave off the light of blue-white lightning.

Transmitting a military-use spirit's power through leylines was already an outrageous notion. If this continued, her «Demon Sealing Eye» was at risk of damage.

"...Guh... N-Noble-minded knights of the sacred king--"

Accompanying the reverse current of divine power, intense pain tormented the young girl's body.

But paying it no heed, Milla released the power of the spirit sealed within the «Eye».

"--Your sword... Exists to vanquish the strong and protect the weak--"

--Even if it breaks, I don't mind.

(Only at this moment, so long as Kamito is protected...)

With a crisp shattering sound, a crack appeared on Milla's left eye.

"Gather upon my battlefield, to swung that sword without reservation -- «Crusaders»!"

Then Milla hoarsely expelled this spirit releasing incantation from her throat.

===Part 3===

"...This is!?"

The sight before him made Kamito widen his eyes in surprise.

Pure and serene brightness was emitted from numerous magic circles extending all across the ground.

The power released from the leylines, carrying the holy attribute, was purifying the filthy darkness.

No, not only that.

From the innumerable magic circles, something was coming out--

Namely, innumerable swords. Innumerable spears. Innumerable shields.

An army composed of a great number of knights of light.

"W-What the heck, this is...!"

"Unbelievable, a legion type tactical-class military-use spirit...!"

Seeing the massive number of knights filling the surroundings, Kamito muttered in amazement.

The rank of these various knights were all vastly inferior to Fianna's «Georgios».

However, their numbers were greatly inflated.

Several dozen -- no, there were probably hundreds of them.

The manifested knights held shining swords and chopped apart the darkness invading the ground.

Great numbers of knights disappeared continually as they were devoured by the darkness or cut down by Nepenthes Lore's demon sword, but due to the power of their expanding numbers, the dark mud was blocked from advancing.

"Is it Milla...?"

Kamito looked up as he muttered softly.

--Suddenly at this time, the «Demon Slayer» stabbed into the ground shone with brilliance once more.

The body of the blade was instantly enveloped in dazzling light, illuminating the darkness of the night.

"This is..."

Kamito could feel the rushing flow of power in his body.

Via the leylines flowing underground, pure and sacred divine power was continuously poured into him.

Although the «stronghold» built by Fianna already carried the function of refilling the divine power of spirit contractors, the amount flowing into Kamito from the ground was massive divine power several dozen times that of normal.

Soon after--

The «Crusaders» who had trampled the darkness with their overwhelming numbers, turned into particles of light and dissipated in the air.

The mud of darkness that had turned the ground into a swamp was banished in a mere period of a minute or two.

"--Are you ready, Est?"

Kamito asked the sword in his hand.

As if answering, Terminus Est shone with maximum brightness.

Wielding the shining «Demon Slayer» in both hands, Kamito--

"--Let's finish this, go!"

He shouted at the young ladies, his teammates.

"Right." "Yes." "Understood."

Claire, Ellis and Rinslet nodded simultaneously.

Kamito rushed towards Nepenthes Lore who was swinging the demon sword of darkness.

In that instant, the dark demon sword sounded as the «Vorpal Blast» flashed.

A merciless lightning strike at maximum power, this was without a doubt a red herring intending to pin down Kamito's movements.

Dodging it would be easy -- However, Kamito advanced directly instead.

"Wait a minute, Kamito!?"

Claire cried out in surprise.

Kamito smiled fearlessly and swung the sacred sword in his hand.

"--Don't worry. Given Est and I currently, we ''can slice it apart''!"

As the «Demon Slayer» flashed with brilliance, the dark lightning was easily sliced in half.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Just like that, Kamito kicked the ground to gain speed.

His body felt exceptionally light. Every time he stepped on the ground, divine power coursed through his entire body, delivered from the leylines.

Before him, Nepenthes Lore seemed to be displaying fear slightly. However, the opponent in Kamito's eyes was not the dark monster but the elemental waffe held in its hand -- the «Vorpal Sword».

"--I have arrived, Restia!"

As he yelled, Kamito performed an astounding series of strikes.

With an intense showering of sparks, the «Demon Slayer» clashed against the «Vorpal Sword».

Kamito's high speed attacks overwhelmed Nepenthes Lore's regeneration rate, causing the humanoid dark matter to begin collapsing.

(...This is the end!)

Gripping Terminus Est tightly, Kamito entered a low attack stance.

This was a purely offensive stance, full of openings, that sacrificed all defenses.

Nepenthes Lore's arm regressed into an ugly dark mass as it approached Kamito head on.

However, Kamito had absolute confidence.

He trusted his most precious comrades.

"Freezing fangs of ice, go forth and pierce -- «Freezing Arrow»!"

Numerous freezing arrows rained down, shot from afar.

The arm reaching out was frozen by the magical ice and nailed to the ground.

Nepenthes Lore roared as it prepared to crush Kamito beneath its massive body--

"Keeper of the burning furnace, release your wrath -- «Flame Chain»!"

The spiral burning Flametongue restrained Nepenthes Lore's entire body.

Just as the dark masses stopped moving -- in that instant, Kamito seized the opportunity to press near.

Lightly lowering his posture, he leaped -- !

"Courageous wind, grant your blessing to the brave warrior -- «Sylphid Feathers»!"

Having leapt, Kamito was pushed by the wind released by Ellis' spirit magic.

(...''The way I am now, will I be able to perform the sixteen hit combo''?)

Slashing at Nepenthes Lore's massive body, Kamito smiled fearlessly.

Not intended to be used against spirit contractors, this was a destructive sword technique for destroying massive spirits.

Three years ago, taught by the «Dusk Witch» Greyworth, an ultimate secret technique.

It was originally a dual wielding sword skill -- nevertheless, Kamito in his current state was able to imitate it.

(I was only able to master this technique thanks to you, Restia...)

The «Demon Slayer» in Kamito's hand gave off light which overwhelmed darkness--

Instantly, Kamito's figure disappeared.

"--Bursting Blossom Spiral Blade Dance - Sixteen Consecutive Strikes!"

Numerous slashes streaked brightly against the darkness of the night.

Dancing in midair, Kamito unleashed a furious wave of sixteen consecutive attacks.

Reduced to a dark mass, Nepenthes Lore's body was being sliced and chopped, gradually collapsing.

"That sword skill--"

"Could it be, Ren Ashbell's!?"

Watching from the ground, Claire and Ellis exclaimed in surprise.

This was precisely the sword technique displayed three years ago at the «Blade Dance» festival by Ren Ashbell, the strongest blade dancer.

With a thunderous boom, Nepenthes Lore fell upon the ground as black mud. Even though it barely maintained humanoid form, its movements were rather sluggish now.

Still possessing one remaining arm, it swung the demon sword of darkness--

"--You, merciless Queen of Steel, the demon slaying sacred sword!"

A spirit language incantation could be heard coming from above.

"--By the sacred light of punishment, may my enemies be crushed!"

Descending, Kamito pierced the dark mass with the «Demon Slayer» in his hand.

A bright and intense explosion occurred, instantly filling his view.

In that instant, Nepenthes Lore's material body was completely destroyed.

Clang--

Restia's elemental waffe, the «Vorpal Sword», was embedded in the ground like a tombstone.

The demon sword of darkness then started dissipating into the air as particles of light--

"Restia!?"

Before she fully disappeared, Kamito grabbed the demon sword's hilt.

"...Guh, ah... Ahhhhhhhhhh!"

The leather glove started melting with a sizzling sound as Kamito felt the searing pain of burns.

Kamito's «Spirit Seal» was displaying a rejection reaction.

"Kamito, what are you doing!?"

Claire cried out with shock.

Even so, Kamito did not let go. Enduring the pain, he infused divine power into the sword.

--Don't do this, Kamito. You can no longer touch me.

Starting from the tip of the black blade, the demon sword of darkness was gradually disappearing as if melting.

Restia's voice sounded mournful as it resounded in Kamito's mind.

"Shut up... I'm not going to let go. ''I will absolutely never let you go''!"

--What a fool. Clearly I am no longer the same me that you knew.

"''Is that really true''?"

--Huh?

"Have you really become a totally different existence from the Restia in the very beginning?"

Despite the frighteningly intense pain, Kamito embraced the gradually disappearing demon sword.

...Three years ago on that day, something happened.

Then she changed -- that was indisputable.

(But...)

--He could feel it without a doubt.

The existence of her who had brought Kamito light when he was young.

"Kamito..."

"...!?"

A faint trembling voice.

Kamito felt warmth embraced in his arms.

By the time he noticed, Kamito found himself embracing a girl instead of a demon sword.

The darkness spirit, a girl in a dark dress.

"...I'm sorry, Kamito. The me you know is no longer."

Her dusk-colored eyes wavered as she made a lonely smile.

Her body gradually disappeared.

"...Let me tell you. Three years ago on that day, what wish you tried to make."

Restia's soft lips lightly touched Kamito's lips.

"--!"

Plunged into the paralyzing sweetness--

Kamito's mind was swept into the memories of that day.
[[image:STnBD V06 270.png|thumb]]

===Part 3===

--Those were lost memories.

The final memories of their happy days together.

The final day of the «Blade Dance» festival when the strongest blade dancer, Ren Ashbell, obtained victory.

Just before gaining an audience with the Elemental Lords--

"--Hey Kamito, I hope you can realize my «Wish»."

"Yeah, I only won for your sake, Restia."

The boy answered innocently.

Replying to the most important girl in the world to him.

"However, once you make that wish, you will make the world your enemy, you know?"

"...I don't care. As long as it is for your sake, Restia."

The boy did not waver.

Even with the world as his enemy--

As long as this girl stayed by his side, that was enough.

"So, what is the wish?"

"Well--"

The darkness spirit girl lightly brought her lips close to the boy's ear.

Then--

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter8|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Epilogue}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter9

2013-02-06T15:44:41Z

Nukie:

==Chapter 9 - All-Out War==

===Part 1===

Amidst intensely burning flames, «Team Scarlet»'s blade dance was starting.

With a furious howl, Nepenthes Lore released dark tentacles in all directions.

"Freezing fangs of ice, go forth and pierce -- «Freezing Arrow»!"

However, Rinslet's freezing arrows froze the countless tentacles, turning them into ice blocks that shattered upon falling to the ground.

"Leave those tentacles to me!"

"Yeah, I'll rely on you for support, Rinslet!"

Kamito readied his sword in a stance and walked side by side with Ellis.

"I will handle frontline defenses while you attack, Kamito."

"Got it."

Her ponytail was blowing haphazardly in the wind. Those stern brown eyes of hers, adorned by her eyebrows, glared straight at the enemy before them.

Kamito had fought in unison with Ellis numerous times on missions of the Sylphid Knights. She was a teammate he could entrust to protect his back with great assurance.

With Ellis and Kamito as the vanguard, Rinslet providing long range support fire, Claire commanded the team while she engaged in guerilla and disruption tactics. This was «Team Scarlet»'s basic tactical formation.

--This is what you meant by the power you have obtained?

Restia's impatient voice resounded in Kamito's mind.

--How disappointing. Clearly no matter how many more people you gather, none of them can even hold a candle to you alone.

(--Well then, let's see, shall we?)

Kamito declared to her in his heart.

Then he whispered to Ellis beside him.

"Don't touch that thing's demon sword. Most spirits cannot withstand it. The only one who can clash blades directly is my Est."

"Understood."

Ellis nodded.

"Also, beware of that black mud. As soon as you touch it, your divine power will be stolen."

"What?"

Ellis' brown eyes stared wide.

The dark mud was continuing to spread. It had already invaded the majority of the ground. As a result, they could not even approach the immediate surroundings of Nepenthes Lore.

"Ellis, can you open up a path?"

"Yes, leave it to me."

Ellis agreed and readied «Ray Hawk» in a horizontal stance.

Rumbling, tempestuous magical wind gathered a the tip of the spear -- then she softly chanted the words of release.

"Evil winds -- Go and rampage!"

Instantly, innumerable blades of wind sliced the ground, blowing the mud of darkness away.

While the blades of wind were released, Kamito sprinted like wind across the torn open ground.

Nepenthes Lore's repulsive gaze seemed to pierce Kamito.

Such astounding killing intent, enough to make an average person lose consciousness, yet Kamito endured it head on.

He could not back down from fear now. Even when the opponent was a terrifying monster--

(...After all, the young ladies are watching me!)

The onslaught of raging blades of wind approached, but Nepenthes Lore easily deflected them with a flash of the demon sword of darkness.

(--Now is the moment!)

The instant before the mud of darkness invaded the ground again after being blown away...

Kamito leaped.

Maintaining his forward leaning posture, he closed in instantly, riding upon the roaring wind. These coordinated tactics were learned through training together with Ellis.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

As the «Demon Slayer» flashed with silver-white brilliance, Kamito chopped straight down.

The astounding shockwave shook the atmosphere.

Wielding the demon sword of darkness, Nepenthes Lore blocked this full powered attack.

However, Kamito's movements did not end there. Using the the sword hilt as a pivot, he changed postures in midair, taking advantage of the deflection of Nepenthes Lore's blade to land a solid slash on the shoulder.

With a splatter of viscous dark matter, Nepenthes Lore's massive body shook slightly.

Landing on the ground, Kamito mercilessly followed up on his attack.

Chopping, thrusting, sweeping -- the sword flashed in the dark night.

A spectacular flowing blade dance worthy of the strongest blade dancer, Ren Ashbell, at peak performance.

The everchanging motions of Kamito's movements overwhelmed Nepenthes Lore's reaction speed.

Widening its great gaping jaws, Nepenthes Lore let loose a roar of pain.

Corrupted divine power spewed out in vast amounts, tainting the surrounding ground instantly.

"...!?"

Kamito smacked his lips in midair.

As soon as he landed on the mud, his divine power would be immediately robbed from him.

But just before he touched the ground--

"--May your pure white sighs give form to eternal frozen ice -- «Frost Prison»!"

A massive freezing arrow flew like a shooting star and struck the ground beneath Kamito's feet.

Instantly, rainbow-colored magical ice spread and froze the mud of darkness.

Kamito's boot soles landed on the magical ice. Then with the slimmest of margins, he dodged the sweeping demon sword of darkness using a sliding motion.

"Thanks for your great help. Great job, Rinslet!"

"Hmph, naturally!"

Rinslet proudly swept her hand through her hair.

Kamito jumped from the ice and attacked Nepenthes Lore with godlike speed in a triple combo.

"--Still not enough!"

Double, triple -- followed with an additional thrust, a five-hit combo.

Taking advantage of openings in the demon sword of darkness, Kamito attacked in rapid succession as if performing a dance.

As numerous dark tentacles attacked from behind, they were all struck down by Claire's Flametongue.

Kamito's skill with the sword was completely dominating.

Nevertheless, his face displayed anxiety.

(--This won't end if this continues!)

Like a mass of shape-shifting darkness, Nepenthes Lore's body immediately regenerated as soon as it was damaged.

(Furthermore, my divine power is reaching its limits--)

Terminus Est's brilliance was weakening as it flashed in the dark.

Even as an elemental waffe of the strongest class, her true worth could not produce effect without the contractor's infused divine power.

In a moment of distraction, Kamito's sword was deflected by the demon sword of darkness.

"...!?"

Just as Kamito was sent off balance--

The tip of the demon sword released the «Vorpal Blast» --

"--Kamito!"

With a crimson slash, Flametongue coiled around Nepenthes Lore's arm.

With the trajectory of the sword's fall diverted slightly, the jet black lightning flew past Kamito.

The resulting lightning strike vaporized a fan-shaped segment of the forest.

"--That was really close... Yah!"

Claire found herself flying through the air. Nepenthes Lore had grabbed Flametongue and flung sideways in a horizontal sweeping motion.

"Claire!"

Kamito was about to hurry over--

But suddenly halted his steps.

Without him noticing, the viscous darkness was approaching before him.

The repulsive darkness that stole divine power as soon as contact was made, was spreading with astounding speed.

This massive amount did not come simply from the spirit contractors Nepenthes Lore stole divine power from.

Rather, the monster had amplified its power after making contact with the leylines flowing in the ground.

Kamito's surroundings had turned into a swamp of darkness. As things stood, Kamito's foothold would soon be engulfed as well.

(Even the «stronghold»...)

Kamito gnashed his teeth.

Crushing despair loomed over him as if materialized tangibly.

Terminus Est's brightness had weakened greatly.

In his current state, Kamito did not even have the strength to slash apart the darkness and break through by force.

--This is the end, Kamito. You cannot defeat this sort of power.

As the «Spirit Seal» on his left hand stung with pain, Kamito heard the transmission of Restia's sweet and beautiful voice.

(I...!)

The approaching darkness surrounded Kamito.

"Kamito!"

"Kamito-san!"

Ellis and Rinslet screamed.

Complete cut off from any escape route, Kamito's feet were just about to make contact with the darkness--

"Damn it...!"

At this moment--

Suddenly, dazzling brightness erupted from the ground beneath.

"...What!?"

The ground that was covered by the viscous darkness began to rumble and heave as if boiling. Down below, numerous shining magic circles appeared one after another -- !

The darkness cornering Kamito from all sides receded like a tide.

"What on earth happened...?"

"--Flowing through the leylines of the «stronghold», holy power is pouring out nonstop!"

Claire yelled.

"Leylines... Then it's Fianna?"

The «stronghold» constructed by Fianna was specially designed to be able to adjust the flow of leylines from the central hub, thereby allowing support effects to be delivered from the blessing of spirits.

But this overwhelming power carrying the holy attribute, what was supplying it--

"Could it be...!?"

===Part 2===

"...How amazing. Is this the power of the spirit sealed in your eye?"

"No, this is simply the release of a fraction of its power..."

The location was the central hub which controlled the leylines.

Kneeling before the tiny shrine established before a sacred tree, Milla shook her head.

Her expression was distorted from pain while her forehead sweated profusely.

"Only a fraction..."

Fianna murmured with a terrified expression.

As an outstanding princess maiden, she could keenly sense the spirit's power through her skin.

The tactical class military-use spirit -- «Crusaders». The spirit summoned by Milla Bassett was definitely a norm-defying existence.

"Milla, what do you see?"

As Milla knelt with her eyes closed, Fianna asked.

Currently, Fianna had transferred the «stronghold»'s control to Milla.

This was for the purpose of using the stronghold's leylines to released the power of the spirit residing in her «Demon Sealing Eye».

Once the «Demon Sealing Eye»'s power was connected to the «stronghold», perhaps the powerful tactical-class military-use spirit's power could be drawn out -- that was what Milla considered.

However, the transfer of a «stronghold»'s control rights was normally not possible. The only reason why the connection succeeded was due to the merits of the former Queen candidate, Fianna.

"--There are four flashing lights. They are about to be devoured by the repulsive darkness."

"It must be Kamito-kun and the rest. Concentrate your consciousness there."

"Yes..."

Milla nodded as she pressed her hand against the amber left eye that was dripping blood.

The control of the multiple complicated barriers comprising a stronghold was a massive burden both physically and mentally. Furthermore, Milla was not a princess maiden trained at the «Divine Ritual Institute». Even with Fianna's support, simply enduring the intense pain from the backlash was consuming all of Milla's efforts.

"Ah... Guh... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

"Milla, don't overdo it!"

"...No prob... lem... Guh..."

Milla's tiny hand gave off the light of blue-white lightning.

Transmitting a military-use spirit's power through leylines was already an outrageous notion. If this continued, her «Demon Sealing Eye» was at risk of damage.

"...Guh... N-Noble-minded knights of the sacred king--"

Accompanying the reverse current of divine power, intense pain tormented the young girl's body.

But paying it no heed, Milla released the power of the spirit sealed within the «Eye».

"--Your sword... Exists to vanquish the strong and protect the weak--"

--Even if it breaks, I don't mind.

(Only at this moment, so long as Kamito is protected...)

With a crisp shattering sound, a crack appeared on Milla's left eye.

"Gather upon my battlefield, to swung that sword without reservation -- «Crusaders»!"

Then Milla hoarsely expelled this spirit releasing incantation from her throat.

===Part 3===

"...This is!?"

The sight before him made Kamito widen his eyes in surprise.

Pure and serene brightness was emitted from numerous magic circles extending all across the ground.

The power released from the leylines, carrying the holy attribute, was purifying the filthy darkness.

No, not only that.

From the innumerable magic circles, something was coming out--

Namely, innumerable swords. Innumerable spears. Innumerable shields.

An army composed of a great number of knights of light.

"W-What the heck, this is...!"

"Unbelievable, a legion type tactical-class military-use spirit...!"

Seeing the massive number of knights filling the surroundings, Kamito muttered in amazement.

The rank of these various knights were all vastly inferior to Fianna's «Georgios».

However, their numbers were greatly inflated.

Several dozen -- no, there were probably hundreds of them.

The manifested knights held shining swords and chopped apart the darkness invading the ground.

Great numbers of knights disappeared continually as they were devoured by the darkness or cut down by Nepenthes Lore's demon sword, but due to the power of their expanding numbers, the dark mud was blocked from advancing.

"Is it Milla...?"

Kamito looked up as he muttered softly.

--Suddenly at this time, the «Demon Slayer» stabbed into the ground shone with brilliance once more.

The body of the blade was instantly enveloped in dazzling light, illuminating the darkness of the night.

"This is..."

Kamito could feel the rushing flow of power in his body.

Via the leylines flowing underground, pure and sacred divine power was continuously poured into him.

Although the «stronghold» built by Fianna already carried the function of refilling the divine power of spirit contractors, the amount flowing into Kamito from the ground was massive divine power several dozen times that of normal.

Soon after--

The «Crusaders» who had trampled the darkness with their overwhelming numbers, turned into particles of light and dissipated in the air.

The mud of darkness that had turned the ground into a swamp was banished in a mere period of a minute or two.

"--Are you ready, Est?"

Kamito asked the sword in his hand.

As if answering, Terminus Est shone with maximum brightness.

Wielding the shining «Demon Slayer» in both hands, Kamito--

"--Let's finish this, go!"

He shouted at the young ladies, his teammates.

"Right." "Yes." "Understood."

Claire, Ellis and Rinslet nodded simultaneously.

Kamito rushed towards Nepenthes Lore who was swinging the demon sword of darkness.

In that instant, the dark demon sword sounded as the «Vorpal Blast» flashed.

A merciless lightning strike at maximum power, this was without a doubt a red herring intending to pin down Kamito's movements.

Dodging it would be easy -- However, Kamito advanced directly instead.

"Wait a minute, Kamito!?"

Claire cried out in surprise.

Kamito smiled fearlessly and swung the sacred sword in his hand.

"--Don't worry. Given Est and I currently, we ''can slice it apart''!"

As the «Demon Slayer» flashed with brilliance, the dark lightning was easily sliced in half.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Just like that, Kamito kicked the ground to gain speed.

His body felt exceptionally light. Every time he stepped on the ground, divine power coursed through his entire body, delivered from the leylines.

Before him, Nepenthes Lore seemed to be displaying fear slightly. However, the opponent in Kamito's eyes was not the dark monster but the elemental waffe held in its hand -- the «Vorpal Sword».

"--I have arrived, Restia!"

As he yelled, Kamito performed an astounding series of strikes.

With an intense showering of sparks, the «Demon Slayer» clashed against the «Vorpal Sword».

Kamito's high speed attacks overwhelmed Nepenthes Lore's regeneration rate, causing the humanoid dark matter to begin collapsing.

(...This is the end!)

Gripping Terminus Est tightly, Kamito entered a low attack stance.

This was a purely offensive stance, full of openings, that sacrificed all defenses.

Nepenthes Lore's arm regressed into an ugly dark mass as it approached Kamito head on.

However, Kamito had absolute confidence.

He trusted his most precious comrades.

"Freezing fangs of ice, go forth and pierce -- «Freezing Arrow»!"

Numerous freezing arrows rained down, shot from afar.

The arm reaching out was frozen by the magical ice and nailed to the ground.

Nepenthes Lore roared as it prepared to crush Kamito beneath its massive body--

"Keeper of the burning furnace, release your wrath -- «Flame Chain»!"

The spiral burning Flametongue restrained Nepenthes Lore's entire body.

Just as the dark masses stopped moving -- in that instant, Kamito seized the opportunity to press near.

Lightly lowering his posture, he leaped -- !

"Courageous wind, grant your blessing to the brave warrior -- «Sylphid Feathers»!"

Having leapt, Kamito was pushed by the wind released by Ellis' spirit magic.

(...''The way I am now, will I be able to perform the sixteen hit combo''?)

Slashing at Nepenthes Lore's massive body, Kamito smiled fearlessly.

Not intended to be used against spirit contractors, this was a destructive sword technique for destroying massive spirits.

Three years ago, taught by the «Dusk Witch» Greyworth, an ultimate secret technique.

It was originally a dual wielding sword skill -- nevertheless, Kamito in his current state was able to imitate it.

(I was only able to master this technique thanks to you, Restia...)

The «Demon Slayer» in Kamito's hand gave off light which overwhelmed darkness--

Instantly, Kamito's figure disappeared.

"--Bursting Blossom Spiral Blade Dance - Sixteen Consecutive Strikes!"

Numerous slashes streaked brightly against the darkness of the night.

Dancing in midair, Kamito unleashed a furious wave of sixteen consecutive attacks.

Reduced to a dark mass, Nepenthes Lore's body was being sliced and chopped, gradually collapsing.

"That sword skill--"

"Could it be, Ren Ashbell's!?"

Watching from the ground, Claire and Ellis exclaimed in surprise.

This was precisely the sword technique displayed three years ago at the «Blade Dance» festival by Ren Ashbell, the strongest blade dancer.

With a thunderous boom, Nepenthes Lore fell upon the ground as black mud. Even though it barely maintained humanoid form, its movements were rather sluggish now.

Still possessing one remaining arm, it swung the demon sword of darkness--

"--You, merciless Queen of Steel, the demon slaying sacred sword!"

A spirit language incantation could be heard coming from above.

"--By the sacred light of punishment, may my enemies be crushed!"

Descending, Kamito pierced the dark mass with the «Demon Slayer» in his hand.

A bright and intense explosion occurred, instantly filling his view.

In that instant, Nepenthes Lore's material body was completely destroyed.

Clang--

Restia's elemental waffe, the «Vorpal Sword», was embedded in the ground like a tombstone.

The demon sword of darkness then started dissipating into the air as particles of light--

"Restia!?"

Before she fully disappeared, Kamito grabbed the demon sword's hilt.

"...Guh, ah... Ahhhhhhhhhh!"

The leather glove started melting with a sizzling sound as Kamito felt the searing pain of burns.

Kamito's «Spirit Seal» was displaying a rejection reaction.

"Kamito, what are you doing!?"

Claire cried out with shock.

Even so, Kamito did not let go. Enduring the pain, he infused divine power into the sword.

--Don't do this, Kamito. You can no longer touch me.

Starting from the tip of the black blade, the demon sword of darkness was gradually disappearing as if melting.

Restia's voice sounded mournful as it resounded in Kamito's mind.

"Shut up... I'm not going to let go. ''I will absolutely never let you go''!"

--What a fool. Clearly I am no longer the same me that you knew.

"''Is that really true''?"

--Huh?

"Have you really become a totally different existence from the Restia in the very beginning?"

Despite the frighteningly intense pain, Kamito embraced the gradually disappearing demon sword.

...Three years ago on that day, something happened.

Then she changed -- that was indisputable.

(But...)

--He could feel it without a doubt.

The existence of her who had brought Kamito light when he was young.

"Kamito..."

"...!?"

A faint trembling voice.

Kamito felt warmth embraced in his arms.

By the time he noticed, Kamito found himself embracing a girl instead of a demon sword.

The darkness spirit, a girl in a dark dress.

"...I'm sorry, Kamito. The me you know is no longer."

Her dusk-colored eyes wavered as she made a lonely smile.

Her body gradually disappeared.

"...Let me tell you. Three years ago on that day, what wish you tried to make."

Restia's soft lips lightly touched Kamito's lips.

"--!"

Plunged into the paralyzing sweetness--

Kamito's mind was swept into the memories of that day.
[[image:STnBD V06 270.png|thumb]]

===Part 3===

--Those were lost memories.

The final memories of their happy days together.

The final day of the «Blade Dance» festival when the strongest blade dancer, Ren Ashbell, obtained victory.

Just before gaining an audience with the Elemental Lords--

"--Hey Kamito, I hope you can realize my «Wish»."

"Yeah, I only won for your sake, Restia."

The boy answered innocently.

Replying to the most important girl in the world to him.

"However, once you make that wish, you will make the world your enemy, you know?"

"...I don't care. As long as it is for your sake, Restia."

The boy did not waver.

Even with the world as his enemy--

As long as this girl stayed by his side, that was enough.

"So, what is the wish?"

"Well--"

The darkness spirit girl lightly brought her lips close to the boy's ear.

Then--

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter8|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Epilogue}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter6

2013-02-03T04:39:37Z

Nukie: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter 6 - Night Assault==

===Part 1===

Buried in the ground, the fire spirit mineral was glowing red.

Kamito and Milla were hiding behind a rock, warming themselves. Unlike a campfire, a piece of spirit mineral with a sealed fire spirit did not generate flames or smoke, conveniently avoiding detection by others.

Normally they could have met up with Claire and the rest by now but due to the dangers of the night forest, they could not continue marching recklessly.

Kamito alone would have been fine but now he was accompanied by a thirteen-year-old girl.

"Kamito, aren't you cold?"

Returning to the form of a girl, Est tightly gripped his hand.

"Ah, I'm fine."

As Kamito caressed her head, Est closed her eyes in enjoyment.

Though she remained expressionless as usual, probably because she had to stay in sword form for so long, Est was now trying to be spoiled.

"Kamito, so warm..."

Est kept rubbing her soft face against Kamito's arm.
[[image:STnBD V06 158.png|thumb]]

Sitting opposite was Milla who cast a cold gaze at Kamito.

"You have been making your contracted spirit do this kind of thing all along?"

"No, it's not like that--"

"I am Kamito's sword. Kamito's wish is my command."

Est nodded expressionlessly.

"I see. Forcing a cute and innocent spirit to satisfy your desires..."

Milla's gaze turned colder and colder.

...This is no good. The misunderstanding is getting worse.

"S-So, you two must be hungry, right? If you don't mind, how about I prepare some food?"

Kamito tried to change the subject.

"Yes. I am hungry."

"Not a bad suggestion."

The two nodded.

(...These two, somehow they seem a bit alike.)

Kamito secretly smiled wryly to himself.

Then a few minutes later--

From behind the rock, appetizing aromas came drifting.

It was simple cooking using the hard bread Milla brought as rations, adding a few slices of smoked meat, seasoning slightly with some spices and heating with a fire.

Nevertheless, to Kamito and his group who were famished, this was already quite a sumptuous meal.

"...Kamito, hurry and let me try it."

"What am I going to do with you, Est..."

Smiling wryly, Kamito tore a piece of bread and placed it in Est's mouth.

"This is delicious, Kamito."

Est expressionlessly chewed the bread... She really was like a cute little pet.

"Feeding a spirit eh."

Milla glared coldly at them.

"Okay, you don't have to be formal, just eat this quickly."

Kamito served the steaming bread before her.

"...I will not be bought by food."

"I'm not buying you with food. This is just thanks for healing me."

"..."

Milla silently received the bread and took a cute little bite.

"...Delicious."

"That's really wondeful."

Kamito exclaimed wryly.

The sight of the two pretty girls eating bread expressionlessly felt rather surreal.

"Your wound--"

"Hmm?"

Swallowing the bread, Milla slowly spoke.

"Healing so fast is completely thanks to your own recovery ability. My spirit magic had virtually no effect."

"Ah yes, I seem to have a constitution that is difficult for holy spirit magic to take effect."

Even though he did not know what caused it, that was what Fianna told him, so it should be accurate.

"...? In that case, how do you normally heal your wounds?"

Milla exclaimed in surprise. Kamito scratched his head, a little troubled.

"Ah, how should I describe it. One of my companions is a princess maiden, umm, she uses her body to transfer magic directly..."

"...Enough. I basically understand."

Milla gazed at Kamito with eyes of despise.

"Clearly the rumors of Kamito's teammates offering their bodies in service to him is true."

"Wait a minute, don't misundertand!"

"Kamito, what does offering their bodies in service mean?"

Est tilted her head expressionlessly in puzzlement.

"Est, you don't need to know that sort of term!"

"Rather than through words, you will teach her with your bodies?"

"Milla, what on earth are you saying!?"

As Milla's gaze turned more and more severe, Kamito ruefully clutched his head.

===Part 2===

"Fuah..."

"Dinner is done, so it's probably time for Est to sleep."

Kamito gently rubbed Est on the head.

Est almost always slept at this time every night.

"Yes, Kamito. Entering standby sleep mode. Goodnight."

Est placed her head on Kamito's lap as if asking to be spoiled.

Her figure dispersed into particles of light in the air, turning into a beautiful sword.

Kamito rested the sleeping «Demon Slayer» lightly against the rock.

"You're not going to sleep, Milla?"

"Are you treating me as a child?"

"Nothing like that. With so much happening today, you must be tired."

"No matter how I think about this, you must be more tired than me."

"I can't go to sleep first while a girl is still awake, right?"

"...Girl?"

Milla tilted her head in surprise.

"Kamito?"

"Hmm?"

"Since I can't sleep, talk about something interesting."

...Somehow it feels like I keep getting this kind of unreasonable demand lately.

"I'm sorry. I'm the boring sort of man."

Kamito shrugged.

Regarding how boring he was in conversation, Claire knew best.

"Does not matter. I will be the one to decide if it's interesting or not."

"...Got it."

Kamito sighed, relenting--

"A long long time ago, there was a spirit sealed in a lamp at a certain place--"

Just like the time when Claire hassled him, Kamito began reciting the story he heard from Restia. Instantly, Milla's eyes widened with interest.

"...Umm, you don't find this boring?"

"No, keep going."

Seeing Milla shake her head, Kamito continued.

Objectively speaking, Kamito's storytelling technique was quite poor. Nevertheless, recalling and imitating the gestures and tones Restia used when he was young, Kamito continued with the story.

Soon after--

"Fufu..."

"...!?"

Kamito stopped in surprise.

...Unbelievably, Milla seemed to be trying not to laugh.

"You..."

"...What?"

Noticing Kamito's gaze, Milla frantically avoided eye contact.

"You're very cute when you laugh."

"W-What are you talking about!?"

She lowered her gaze as if trying to hide her face.

(...Could it be, she's shy?)

Suddenly, Kamito asked a question that had been nagging at him.

"By the way, you called yourself a tool back then in the forest?"

"...So what?"

Milla recovered her usual cold expression.

"What do you actually mean by that?"

"Exactly as the word implies. Because that is existence known as the spirit contractor."

"Spirit contractors are not tools. At least, not at the Academy where I go to."

"That is simply your own value system. I am simply a tool cultivated for winning this «Blade Dance» festival. That is the totality of my value."

Milla Bassett -- this girl, merely thirteen years of age, displayed an expression as if she saw through everything.

That was the same expression as the youth in the past.

What sort of treatment she received back in her home country, was easily imagined.

(A girl who lived only for the purpose of winning the «Blade Dance»...)

Too cruel -- Kamito whispered angrily to himself.

Her homeland was the small state which had gained its independence from the Holy Kingdom of Lugia not too long ago. Whether in military or economic strength, it was quite behind compared to the surrounding countries. Hence they were resolved to raise the prestige of their country through spectacular results at the «Blade Dance» festival.

Milla Bassett was the tool cultivated for this purpose.

--Hence firmly rooted in this belief, she gradually cast off her emotions as a human.

That was almost like himself, before he met Restia--

(I had Restia by my side. But this girl--)

Kamito could not help but speak out.

"Do you really, honestly believe that?"

"...?"

"Your value, does it only lie in winning the «Blade Dance» festival?"

"Other than that, I don't know any other way to live."

Milla shook her head, at this moment--

Suddenly, Kamito noticed a change in the surrounding atmosphere.

"Kamito?"

"...Seriously, it's this late and we still get visitors."

Hearing Kamito's words, Milla finally reacted.

Warily, they surveyed the surroundings--

"How surprising. I clearly eliminated all traces of my presence."

A girl's voice came from behind the rock.

"Even though your team is third, you are representatives from Areisha Spirit Academy after all."

At the same time, other sounds came from the opposite side. Based on the footsteps there were two people.

(A chance encounter -- was of course impossible.)

Kamito licked his lips and reached for Est against the rock.

Very likely, this was the team who sent out the fireball scouting spirit earlier.

There was one person on the right and two on the left. An approaching pincer attack from two directions.

"--Knights owing allegiance to the courageous king, bestow upon me the light of victory!"

Milla chanted a spirit language incantation, manifesting a sword of spirit magic in her hand.

Standing up with her, back to back, Kamito asked.

"You're not summoning your contracted spirit?"

"My contracted spiirt requires a special summoning ritual. It cannot be performed here."

"...A spirit of ritual summoning type eh."

Certain powerful spirits required summoning by ritual. For example, there was «Team Cernunnos»'s beast pack spirit. Milla's contracted spirit seemed to be the same. In exchange for great power, much time and energy had to be expended and was therefore unsuited to blade dance duels between individuals.

Illuminated by the glow of swords, the enemies' appearances became clear.

Two of the girls were wearing uniforms similar to Milla. A red background decorated with white lines, they were opposite to the «Rupture Division»'s uniform.

"The Holy Kingdom of Lugia's «Sacred Spirit Knights»--"

Milla's eyes widened.

So that was the case. After all, the Principality of Rossvale obtained its independence from the Holy Kingdom of Lugia. In that case, having similarities in their uniforms was only natural.

(By the way, isn't the «Sacred Spirit Knights» the team of Paladin Luminaris?)

Luminaris was the ace-level spirit contractor who reached the finals in the «Blade Dance» festival three years ago.

Served by a holy spirit, she had presented Kamito with a formidable challenge during the finals.

Though she was apparently not at the current scene, the «Sacred Spirit Knights» were renowned as one of the strongest teams from the mainland, all things considered.

Fighting with his current wounds while protecting Milla would be rather disadvantageous.

"--Ah, you're not going to retreat? If you run away now, we might let you off?"

"Stop joking around. Who would waste such an excellent opportunity?"

The knights jeered.

Most likely, they had received news of the «Rupture Division»'s demise.

Even the fact that Milla Bassett's companion was ''only a male spirit contractor belonging to a weak team'' was perfectly clear to them.

Furthermore, the Holy Kingdom of Lugia and the Principality of Rossvale were hostile enemies. It was common for political conflicts between countries to be carried over onto the «Blade Dance» competition.

(...Our only choice is to fight, right?)

Kamito raised his sword with annoyance.

"You too, if you give up Milla Bassett's «Eye», we could let you two off."

"Milla's eye?"

"Oh my, you allied with her without knowing anything?"

"..."

Glancing quickly at Milla, Kamito found her glaring silently at the knights before them.

"Milla Bassett's «Eye» was originally our country's property. We are simply retrieving it."

"What on earth is this about?"

"There is no need for you to know, seeing as you are about to fall here."

Kamito shrugged helplessly... Apparently there was no room left for conversation.

Suddenly, the three knights tightened the encirclement.

"Milla, don't leave my side."

"Don't look down on me. No matter what, I am still the leader of the «Rupture Division»."

"...Got it. Then I'll entrust my back to you."

Instantly, the three knights attacked in concert.

The sound of blades clashing rang out. Intense sparks scattered in the dark night.

The strike of a heavy battle axe was blocked by Kamito using Terminus Est.

"...Guh!"

Intense pain came from his arm. Looks like the wound he sustained from falling down the cliff was rupturing.

(--Clearly these are masters. I can't be careless at all!)

Leaping to the side, Kamito held his sword in one hand.

"Don't think you can escape--"

"...!?"

Slicing wind, the massive battle axe flew through the air--

Due to this unexpected attack, Kamito reacted a second too slow.

"--Swarming subjects of the night, hasten forth to slaughter your enemies!"

Instantly, the flying battle axe transformed into a massive swarm of bats.

"...T-This is a legion spirit!"

«Legion» was the term for contracted spirits composed from an amalgamation of multiple spirits. Although they were unsuited to performing mundane commands, they were particularly effective against enemies who were not geared towards fighting multiple opponents.

As it happened, Kamito's Terminus Est was precisely a sword type elemental waffe, unsuited towards fighting multiple opponents.

Kamito swung his sword at the swarm of spirits that resembled a dark raincloud.

A slash from the «Demon Slayer» instantly destroyed the incoming wave of spirits--

However, this merely destroyed a small fraction of the total. The bat swarm of spirits gave off piercing cries as they attacked Kamito.

Sharp claws tore wounds all over his body. Red blood flowed from his ripped open skin.

"Guh..."

The rules of the «Blade Dance» forbade killing any of the participating spirit contractors. But conversely, so long as their lives remained intact, any amount of physical injury and suffering was permitted.

They must be trying to chip away at my stamina gradually.

(If only Claire's Flametongue was here, they could be incinerated in an instant...)

Kamito was unable to use spirit magic for large area destruction. Even though the swarm of spirits blocked his view, he was certain Milla must be currently fighting the other spirit contractors.

(Trying to kill these guys one by one will take forever...)

Raising the «Demon Slayer», Kamito rushed into the center of the spirit swarm. With self-sacrificing determination, he penetrated by force, intending to defeat the enemy spirit contractor directly -- !

"--Of course I'm not going to let your plan succeed. Capture the unrighteous, «Shackles of the Criminal»!"

"...!?"

Suddenly, flashing shackles appeared out of the air and locked down Kamito's feet.

In the middle of the chaotic and violent swarm of spirits, Kamito was immobilized.

"Those who attempt escape the legion will be caught by the «Shackles of the Criminal». The Sacred Spirit Knights' coordinated attacks are flawless."

Another knight jeered victoriously.

(I see. As expected of a strong and renowned team--)

Kamito silently cursed his dire situation. Using the legion to obscure his view while hiding the capturing type elemental waffe «Shackles of the Criminal» inside -- this was a coordinated attack make use of the compatibility between their contracted spirits.

The legion mercilessly attacked Kamito as he stood there unable to move--

"...Your plan itself is not bad. But regrettably, you have underestimated my Est!"

Yelling out, Kamito infused divine power in the «Demon Slayer».

"--How could this be possible!?"

The knights cried out in surprise.

Giving off intensely bright light, the shackles of the elemental waffe restraining his feet were cut into halves.

Wielding the sacred sword which emitted overwhelming dazzling light, Kamito charged forward.

The swarming spirits of the legion were destroyed as soon as they made contact with Terminus Est's sword aura.

"Damn it... Hurry and come back!"

The knight in front of Kamito frantically tried to transform the legion back into the battle axe form -- but unfortunately, it was too late.

Kamito rushed before her and slashed at the knight's abdomen.

"Gaaah--!"

With a great yell, the knight collapsed immediately. However, within «Astral Zero» all damage caused by elemental waffen beyond what the body could sustain were all converted into psychological pain, hence the girl simply lost consciousness.

At the same time, the black cloud-like legion dissipated into particles of light.

"Haah, haah..."

Stabbing into the ground his sword which has lost its brightness, Kamito rested his shoulder against it as he panted.

(This is really tiring...)

Terminus Est belonged to the strongest class of elemental waffe.

Hence, using it in the manner just now would deplete divine power almost instantly.

Deciding that she could not win one on one, the «Shackles» using knight stepped back with a click of her tongue.

On the other side of the rock, Milla was currently engaging the knight with the slender sword in an even battle.

Wielding a sword of light, she deflected the enemy's relentless strikes one by one, producing sparks whenever their blades clashed intensely.

Milla's sword skills were definitely not mediocre. Within the Academy, her skill level would definitely achieve top grades.

However on this «Blade Dance» stage where top class spirit contractors gathered, her power seemed slightly inadequate in comparison.

In terms of ability as a spirit contractor, the opponent was clearly superior to her.

Using his body which still could not stand steadily, Kamito raised the sword in his hand.

However, the «Demon Slayer» could only give off faint light.

"Clearly your power is depleted, male spirit contractor."

"Hmph, as if...!"

Forcing his unsteady body, Kamito began to run to aid Milla--

"--Your plan will not succeed, «Shackles of the Criminal»!"

The knight released a set of chained shackles from her hand. Kamito jumped to evade -- but the shackles were only a red herring.

Another set of shackles released from the opposite direction snagged Kamito's right arm.

"You no longer have the strength to break free from the «Shackles» now!"

In the instant Kamito's movements were halted--

The other knight that had been fighting Milla rushed over.

"--Kamito!"

"All I need is one arm."

Replying to Milla's cry with a smile, Kamito switched to wielding his sword with his left.

It was the left hand in the jet black leather glove. He could feel a stinging pain from Restia's spirit seal.

"--Very unfortunate for you, ''I am ambidextrous''."

With one arm snagged by the «Shackles», Kamito kicked the ground.

Using one leg as a pivot to spin his body, he struck with a counterattack in response to the enemy's thrust.

The thrusting sword brushed past his face--

But at the same time, Kamito's sword pierced deeply into the opponent's heart.

"Guah...!"

Suffering massive psychological damage, the knight lost consciousness and fell to the ground.

Kamito held his shoulder due to the pain from slightly overstraining himself as he asked the «Shackles» user behind him.

"--Well then, you're the only one left... What are you going to do?"

"...!"

The knight bit her lip in regret.

"Don't forget this, Luminaris-sama will surely take care of you!"

Leaving behind this loser's speech, she disappeared into the depths of the forest.

At the same time, the «Shackles» restraining Kamito also vanished.

(Three spirit contractors of that level -- given myself three years ago, I could have handled them in seconds.)

As he muttered to himself in self-mockery, Kamito coughed up blood.

His body was actually not well enough to use Terminus Est with full power.

(...But to think I would end up like this.)

His body swaying he collapsed on the spot as if losing all strength.

"--Kamito, Kamito!"

Just as his consciousness faded, he heard Milla's voice.

===Part 3===

"--W-What is that!?"

"Could it be, a legion spirit!?"

The massive shadow towering before them was trampling the trees in the forest.

The minor country's team could only scream and flee into the forest as they watched the destruction of their «stronghold».

Spirits in beast form swarmed and attacked the «giant» but the giant swung its heavy fist, smashing the ragtag bunch of spirits to oblivion in a single strike.

"Ahahaha, you call yourselves representatives participating in the «Blade Dance», and yet all you can do is this?"

On the shoulder of the giant -- the tactical class military-use spirit «Colossus», sat a girl with ash gray hair.

The «Instructional School»'s second «Monster» -- Muir Alenstarl.

Amidst rising black smoke and intensely burning fires--

The girl wearing the crimson mask gazed mercilessly at this scene of destruction.

The minor country's spirit contractors were struggling desperately but given Muir's power, they would soon be vanquished together along with their «stronghold».

"Ren Ashbell-sama, if this continues, the spirit will be broken by the usage of Muir's power."

Beside her, Lily Flame knelt on the ground, advising anxiously.

"Not a problem. Using a due to be scrapped military-use spirit to conquer a «stronghold» is worth it."

"But that «Colossus» was provided by the military of the Alphas Empire--"

"In any case, it is not a spirit those fellows can keep under control. Rather than expending effort to have it scrapped, we might as well break it through the use of the «Jester's Vise»."

Ren Ashbell shrugged and turned to Lily.

"That aside, have you found the location of the darkness spirit and Nepenthes Lore?"

"E-Excuse me... I am very sorry, not yet..."

Lily bit her lip regretfully.

The darkness spirit had taken away Nepenthes Lore without authorization, robbing divine power from spirit contractors indiscriminately -- such actions constituted clear betrayal of Ren Ashbell.

"I see. Then keep searching."

"Yes--"

"That said, even if that darkness spirit is scheming something, my plan will not change the slightest."

"Ren Ashbell-sama, may I ask a question...?"

Lily looked up and asked apprehensively.

"What is it?"

"What kind of person is Nepenthes Lore?"

She was well aware that the monster of a black knight was no ordinary human.

That thing was revived by the master before her using forbidden magic, an existence that should not exist in this world.

But ultimately, what was its true identity -- ?

Deep behind the crimson mask, those burning red eyes seemed to pierce Lily right through.

"Please forgive me for overstepping my bounds!"

Lily immediately knelt down and prostrated in regret.

Simply a glare was enough to give her a feeling of fear as if her heart was being gripped tightly.

"--That Nepenthes Lore is the successor to the past Demon King."

"Successor to the Demon King...?"

"In other words, the incarnation of the will of «Ren Ashdoll» who was buried in ancient times--"

A dark shadow flashed across her fiery eyes.

"--''An existence identical to mine''."

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter5|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter7}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter5

2013-02-03T04:25:54Z

Nukie: /* Part 2 */

==Chapter 5 - Their Respective Nights==

===Part 1===

Several days had passed since the boy encountered the darkness spirit girl.

His mind and body was completely defeated.

"Guh... Ah..."

Until this point, he had always had the confidence to overcome all training no matter how harsh or deadly.

In actual fact, there were many other children who had been brought to this place like him, but they lost their lives instead.

No one expressed any mourning, sympathy or commendation towards their deaths. To the elders of the «Instructional School», they were simply dismissed as disqualified then tragically abandoned like broken tools.

This was the kind of hell where the boy survived.

And even obtained the power to crush a group of skilled assassins with his bare hands.

Nevertheless, this was only child's play.

In the last few days, that was what the boy discovered beyond a doubt.

"...Are you okay, Kamito?"

The darkness spirit girl watched Kamito with eyes of worry as he lay on the ground.

"...Don't... Touch me...!"

"...I'm sorry."

With a pained expresion, the girl stopped herself from helping him up.

"Don't be angry. After all, my mission is to make you stronger."

"...Angry?"

The boy glared at the girl.

"Are you insulting me? --I have no feelings. I am simply a tool for murder."

The boy forced his body to get up despite being covered with wounds.

Contrary to his claim, his inner heart was in turmoil.

It was neither anger nor hate, but some other -- emotion.

Hence, he absolutely must eliminate this emotion. Absolutely.

In order to become the perfect killing tool.

"Killing you is the order assigned to me. Hence -- I am only executing my mission."

"--Yes yes, that's right. Hurry and kill me then, Kamito."

===Part 2===

Kamito and Milla left the cave and walked through the forest in the night.

The area was completely dark. Without the spirit mineral for illumination, he would not have been able to see his feet even.

Terrifying spirits of the night were beginning to become active, and the cries of beasts could be heard from the distance.

"Kamito."

"...Hmm?"

Noticing a tug on his sleeve, Kamito turned his head.

"It is already late night. Trying to march in haste would be dangerous."

Indeed, night was the time when beasts and hated demon spirits became active.

Walking in the forest at this time was not a wise decision.

"No problem. I am already used to blade dancing at night."

Kamito tried to reassure her.

In actual fact, he had undergone combat training in a zero visibility space during his time at the «Instructional School». To a a professional assassin, this could be considered a basic combat skill.

"Blade dancing at night..."

Milla suddenly turned her gaze to Kamito with eyes of despise.

"Wait a minute, I'm not talking about some kind of nuanced euphemism for nocturnal activities!"

"I did not say anything of that sort."

Milla answered softly with mild surprise.

"Let's walk a bit futher. After all, there's no way to camp in a forest like this."

"Understood."

Milla nodded.

"Are you afraid? ...If that's the case, would you like to hold hands?"

"Holding a girl's hand in a dark forest... That is completely the actions of a kidnapping criminal."

"You..."

Kamito sighed with his eyes half-closed--

"Duck down quickly!"

Suddenly sensing something unusual, he hurriedly pushed her down onto the grass.

"...Kamito."

"Be quiet."

Kamito whispered by Milla's ear.

Above their heads, a blue-white fireball flew past.

The fireball constantly changed its shape as it flickered, circling around in the forest nonstop.

Probably a scouting spirit released by some team... It would be troublesome if Kamito and Milla were discovered.

The spirit circled for a while before disappearing into the depths of the forest.

"Hoo..."

Kamito wiped the sweat off his head. Although scouting spirits could be eliminated instantly, that act would be akin to exposing his position to the spirit contractor sharing vision with the spirit.

He was still suffering from wounds from falling off the cliff and his body had also accumulated quite a lot of fatigue.

To be honest, in his current condition it would be best to avoid enemy attacks.

"Kamito--"

"Hmm?"

"It's probably time for you to move."

"...S-Sorry!?"

His hand happened to be positioned on her chest.

Kamito frantically got up... The soft sensation still lingering on his hand.

"Since it was an emergency situation, I will let it slide."

Milla did not seem to mind. Patting the dust away from her skirt, she stood up.

Even though she was only thirteen years old, did she not feel even a bit embarrassed -- ?

Heightening their alertness, they continued their way through the forest.

"By the way--"

Kamito asked as they walked along the muddy ground.

"What kind of spirit did you contract with, Milla?"

Even though he knew it was a spirit with the holy attribute, there were still myriad forms. In terms of tendency, those that specialized in defense like Fianna's knight spirit «Georgios» were more common, but ultimately that was simply a tendency.

Variations in spirit type resulted in dramatic changes to the way they were used.

However, Milla quietly bowed her head.

"Even though our teams are allied, I cannot tell you. Because my spirit is a state secret."

"I see..."

Reaching a dead end, Kamito changed the subject.

"--So, is there a «Wish» you are trying to realize through this «Blade Dance» festival?"

Under normal conditions, this was a retarded question.

A spirit contractor who wanted to participate in the «Blade Dance» festival without her own wish could not possibly exist.

However, from this Milla Bassett girl--

Incredibly, Kamito could not sense that kind of motive.

Hence he was curious.

However.

"--There is none."

Milla replied.

"No? Without a «Wish», then why--"

Why was she resorting to allying with another team, desperately trying to survive--

"I exist as a tool. As a tool, one must finish one's mission."

"...Tool?"

"...!?"

Kamito frowned with surprise.

If she called it a knight's loyalty it would have been fine -- but he felt that it was different from that.

Or rather, the impression he got from her, was a person who only lived to complete a certain goal -- in that case, tool was not an analogy but was meant literally.

(This girl...)

Kamito knew a boy who resembled this girl.

Having lost all hope, a boy who even forgot the feeling of despair in the end.

Abandoning everything that made him human, a boy who was cultivated as a tool.

(In that case, this girl is very similar to the orphan at the «Instructional School» -- ''my past self.'')

Perhaps this was one reason why he felt he could not abandon her no matter what.

"..."

"...What is it?"

The heterochromic eyes stared coldly at Kamito.

Her emotionless gaze was very similar to Kamito's before having met Restia.

"No, nothing... Let's go."

Kamito quietly shook his head and continued trudging through the mud.

===Part 3===

"A-Ahh... Ka... mito... Kamito, he..."

Claire was lying on a simple futon in a tent.

Sweating profusely from head to toe, she was calling Kamito's name with an exceptionally suffering expression.

Her consciousness was still quite fuzzy and there was no life in her eyes.

"How's Claire's condition?"

Rinslet brought warm soup and asked with worry.

"A very high fever... It seems like she was running all the way through the rain."

Fianna quietly shook her head.

Claire's smooth skin was covered all over with scratches from branches.

"The wounds on her body are nothing serious, but if we don't do something about this high fever..."

"...Kamito... If we don't save him..."

"Currently, the Captain is summoning wind spirits to conduct a search. Once morning arrives, we will join the search party."

"...After all, the forest at night is too dangerous."

Fianna bit her lip with regret.

After being carried to the tent, Claire reported what happened under her semi-conscious state.

The encounter in the forest with «Team Inferno»'s black knight -- Nepenthes Lore, and the resulting battle.

In the midst of battle, in order to protect Claire, Kamito had fallen down a waterfall.

After that, Claire barely managed to evade the pursuit of the darkness spirit and the black knight. Trying to search for Kamito, somehow she lost consciousness when her physical endurance reached its limits. By the time she came to again, she found herself back in their «stronghold» -- that was basically what happened.

Apparently, based on the situation, Scarlet had decided to bring the exhausted master back.

"If we don't, hurry up... Kamito will..."

"Wait a minute, what are you trying to do! You still can't move!"

Seeing Claire attempting to get up from bed, Fianna scolded loudly uncharacteristically.

"But Kamito fell down a waterfall because he was protecting me..."

Normally quite strong-willed, Claire's eyes were now weeping with streams of tears.

Using the sleeve of her uniform, she kept rubbing her eyes.

"Seriously, you've returned to that crybaby from before."

"...N-Nothing like that, I am not a crybaby!"

Claire retorted angrily to Rinslet.

"Walking through the forest with a body in that condition, you will quickly turn into food for the beasts. Or are you trying to waste Kamito-san's wish to protect you?"

Rinslet reprimanded sternly, giving Claire no choice but to quiet down.

"But..."

"First thing in the morning, we will all set off together. But for now, you have to rest properly and recover your energy."

Fianna patted Claire on the head gently.

"This is specially prepared sweet medicinal soup. Ah, your favorite, peaches were also added!"

Rinslet handed over the hot soup that was still steaming.

"...T-Thank you."

In a rare moment of obedience, Claire nodded and sipped a mouthful of the medicinal soup.

"Delicious..."

"Kamito-san will surely return."

"Yes, that's right..."

--Leaving the tent, Fianna and Rinslet silently exchanged glances.

Claire's sobbing could be heard coming from inside the tent.

Presumably after drinking the warm medicinal soup, her tension relaxed all of a sudden.

At this moment, Ellis arrived with a solemn expression.

"How is Claire's condition?"

"If she rests properly, she should probably recover by tomorrow. However, the fact that Kamito-kun fell down a waterfall right before her eyes seems to have given her a great shock."

"I see..."

"Any progress in the search for Kamito-san?"

"Although I have spread wind spirits all around, nothing of value has been reported as of yet."

Ellis bit her lip regretfully.

"Kamito-kun..."

"...He will be fine, right?"

The three girls fell silent.

Like Claire, they were all extremely worried about Kamito.

Blown by the chilly wind of the night, the leaves in the trees rustled and swayed.

===Part 4===

Intense sparks were scattering in the dark night.

"This thing, what a monster!"

A knight wielding a halberd elemental waffe cried out.

She was the vice-captain of Dracunia's «Knights of the Dragon Emperor», Yuri El Cid.

Due to their large scale battle operations undertaken on the first day, the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor» had delayed their «stronghold» construction and were currently wandering the forest.

Teams without strongholds were regarded as perfect prey. However, despite the attack of enemies throughout their march, they still defeated all these reckless attackers without exception.

However, their third opponent was in a completely different class compared to the enemies earlier.

"Leonora-sama, this is no ordinary spirit contractor!"

"Beware of the black chains, those things seem to be able to absorb divine power!"

Wielding a great sword, Leonora Lancaster commanded her subordinates as she rushed forward.

As four dragon knights surrounded the black knight who melded with the darkness of the knight, Leonora valiantly charged.

The acute impacts of blades rang out.

The black knight and the dragon knight's swords clashed intensely.

"How shocking. Not only do they have the strongest blade dancer in their team, they also have this kind of troublesome--"

Leonora cried out in surprise.

The «Dragon Slayer» -- was without a doubt an elemental waffe of the highest class.

Neverthess, the swings of her great sword were easily deflected by the black demonic sword.

Furthermore, with each clash of the blades, the sharpness of the «Dragon Slayer» was steadily decreasing--

"A demonic sword with darkness attributes eh? To think it could penetrate a dragon spirit's magical resistance...!"

As she took on the black demonic sword's attacks--

"Well then, how about this move?"

Leonora chanted spirit magic.

"--Savor the dragon's roar, «Dragon Ray»!"

A burning crimson flash struck the black knight's helmet directly--

"Now is the moment, charge!"

Under the orders of the vice-captain, the dragon knights rushed forward.

Although not to the level of Leonora, each knight was a mighty and accomplished warrior.

As elemental waffen struck from all sides, the blades pierced the black knight's armor at the same time -- !

"Victory -- !"

Just as Yuri cheered loudly.

From the gaps in the armor, numerous black chains shot out like tentacles.

"...Cough... Hah...!"

Pierced in the chest by the jet black chains, the dragon knights all fell to the ground.

Nepenthes Lore delightfully emitted a fearsome roar.

Absorbing a massive amount of the girls' divine power--

"Impos... sible...!"

"Our elemental waffen should have pierced that armor...!"

Just as the girls captured by the chains were about to lose consciousness--

"Damn it, you monster -- !"

Leonora severed the black chains using the «Dragon Slayer».

"Leonora-sama."

"Do not look down on the dragon of Dracunia...!"

Infusing her entire body's divine power into her elemental waffe, Leonora charged.

As she blocked the black knight's massive body alone, she yelled at the vice-captain behind her.

"Yuri, prepare to retreat -- this is no ordinary opponent."

"But our pride as the Dragon Knights of Dracunia, how could we be forced to retreat by a mere single spirit contractor--"

"Move it! Unless you want us all to fall right here!?"

"U-Understood -- !"

As the Dragon Princess, Leonora's instincts were truly excellent. Simply through several rounds of exchange, she already realized the aberrant nature of the black knight before her.

Nepenthes Lore roared from beneath the armor.

The black knight's aura seemed far more powerful than before.

Yuri's fire dragon spirit «Lindwyrm» carried her unconscious comrades on its back. The two dragon knights who were still conscious also mounted their own dragon spirits.

Seeing them prepared, Leonora also had the «Dragon Slayer» return to the form of the black dragon «Nidhogg» and swiftly mounted its back.

Nepenthes Lore's sweeping demonic sword produced jet black lighting on its tip--

"--Retreat!"

At Leonora's command, the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor» flew away in a well-trained formation.

Immediately, the jet black lightning exploded, destroying trees in the forest without leaving any trace behind.

--However, Leonora and her group were already gone.

Thanks to their strict regular training, Dracunia's knights had retreated in a most splendid fashion.

"..."

In the night forest, Nepenthes Lore's red eyes flashed with dazzling splendor.

The demonic sword held in the black knight's hand disappeared as if melting away into the night sky.

A beautiful black-winged angel appeared out of the air, landing lightly on the ground.

The darkness spirit Restia, who had transformed herself into an elemental waffe by her own will just now.

"True to the reputation of Leonora Lancaster, how troublesome to deal with."

Restia placed her finger on her moist lips, smiling mischievously.

"Even so, suppressing the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor», renowned to be the strongest, this is quite sufficient as an accomplishment -- ''It is almost time for completion''."

The will of the Demon King awakened through forbidden magic -- Nepenthes Lore. This monster that had absorbed the divine power of numerous spirit contractors probably had enough power to rival ''him'' now.

"--Kamito, you just wait. I will now liberate your true self."

Restia's dusk-colored eyes looked up at the starry night sky.

"Very soon, I will be able to tell you. The true meaning of our encounter--"

Three years ago, devoured by her «Wish», her past memories had become fragmented.

The way she was now, she was a completely different existence from the Restia of the past--

Even so, shining lustrously like a treasure, one important memory still remained.

A feeling sweet enough to bring stabbing pain to the heart.

Most likely, this was the feeling known commonly as love.

Only that particular day's memory was forbidden to be tainted by any person.

"--If possible, Kamito, I wish to die by your hand."

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter4|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter6}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter3

2013-02-01T15:38:22Z

Nukie: /* Chapter 3 - Nepenthes Lore */

==Chapter 3 - Nepenthes Lore==

===Part 1===

After making simple preparations, Kamito and Claire set off quickly.

They traveled light, keeping their load to a minimum. Est also transformed back to sword form at Kamito's waist. Entering a dormant state and completely cutting off her consciousness, she could not awaken by her own will without Kamito's infusion of divine power.

The guide spirit hovered lightly in the air -- a mass of weak flame before the two of them.

As long as they followed it, they would not get lost even within the forest.

"H-Hey, Kamito..."

"Hmm?"

Claire tried to start a conversation with Kamito who was walking in front.

"Umm... N-Nothing..."

"Hmm, is that so..."

Then conversation went dead.

...Repeating for who knows how many times. Starting from a while back, her efforts always followed this model.

(...~Seriously, what is going on with me!?)

Claire knew very well the reason was herself. Overly self-conscious about being alone with Kamito, it had become impossible for her to talk casually with him as usual.

(...Kamito, would you think I'm acting strange?)

She gave a quick glance at the figure walking before her--

Kamito looked completely nonchalant... This was slightly maddening.

(However, being able to team up with Kamito, truly is...)

In actual fact, the only time when Claire monopolized Kamito were the first few days after they met.

Disregarding Kamito's contracted spirit Est, there was Fianna who moved in as Claire's roommate in the female dorms not long after that. On top of that, Kamito was also recruited by the «Sylphid Knights» which meant he had to participate in the Knights' work in addition to their morning meetings, further reducing the time he had for Claire.

Furthermore, at dinner time every day, Rinslet would "accidentally cook too much" and bring the food to the room to share with everyone.

--Ever since the «Blade Dance» festival began, Claire and Kamito's time alone was reduced more and more.

(B-But, only now it is different...)

Also, even though the reason was suitability for the negotiation role, Kamito did indeed choose Claire as his partner to venture forth... Simply this fact was enough to make her overjoyed.

(If only I c-could be slightly more honest...)

As they went on their way, she quietly gazed at Kamito's back--

"--Wah!"

Suddenly, she found her foot entangled by something smooth and slippery.

"...Claire!?"

Kamito suddenly looked back.

There was a small snake around her foot.

Kamito swiftly bent down, grabbed the snake by its head and threw it away in the forest.

"You okay? Were you bitten?"

"I-I'm okay... Just had a little fright."

"...You're afraid of snakes?"

"I-I'm not afraid! ...I just don't like them."

Claire diverted her gaze, her face all red.

"...Isn't that the same thing? Anyway, can you stand up?"

Kamito grabbed Claire's hand and helped her up from the ground.

"Ah, yes... Thank you."

Her heart was pounding within her chest. Even without a mirror she knew her face must be burning red like having a fever.

...She felt so embarrassed that she could not look Kamito in the face.

"Then let's continue--"

Kamito released her hand and was about to start walking--

"Ah, w-wait up!"

At this time, Claire chased after Kamito and grabbed his hand, gripping it tightly.

"...Claire?"

"...T-This is better."

"...Eh?"

"...I said this is better. Escorting the master is the slave's duty."

"H-Hey...!"

Holding Kamito's hand, Claire began to run quickly.

Kamito had no choice but to hurry and keep up with her.

(Uwahwah, seriously, what am I doing!?)

Due to her unintentional bold behavior, Claire's face went completely red.

===Part 2===

Taking a short break along the way, Kamito and Claire continued making their way through the forest and finally reached the destination.

The fire spirit guiding them began to circle in ones spot before some decrepit ruins.

These ruins probably dated back to the distant past, legendary times when the mainland and «Astral Zero» were still uniform -- the mythical age when this shrine was still in use. The walls had virtually all collapsed, and the only reason why it still managed to maintain some of its original shape was very likely thanks to those stone pillars embedded in the ground.

The other side of the ruins faced a cliff and one could hear the noisy rumbling of rapids.

"This should be the negotiation site--"

"The ruins of an ancient shrine. With a river nearby, this is quite an ideal environment for a «stronghold»."

"Hurry and look, here are traces of a built barrier."

Following the direction Claire indicated, Kamito found a stone pillar where a pattern resembling a crest was carved.

"...The sacred seal of the Principality of Rossvale. And very new too."

Claire murmured incredulously.

"However, there were no signs of a barrier activating when we entered, right?"

"...That's right. The barrier was destroyed. This place has already lost functionality as a «stronghold»."

"What happened?"

--The «Rupture Division» abandoned this «stronghold»?

Or instead--

"Hmm?"

Icy cold water drops fell upon Kamito's forehead.

"It's raining..."

Sheltering his eyes with one hand, he looked up to find the sky had filled with dark clouds without him noticing.

As raindrops fell pitter patter, it became a pouring shower within the blink of an eye.

"Uwah!"

"Is there no place to shelter from the rain?"

Claire draped her uniform jacket over her head and frantically surveyed the surroundings to find a cave beneath the cliff near the ruins. This was no natural hole but a place someone had dug out using the power of spirits.

"Over there, hurry!"

"Ah yeah..."

The two of them quickly ran towards the cave.

The cave ran deeper than imagined. It was completely dark inside. Claire chanted a spirit language incantation to light a small fire at her fingertip, thereby illuminating the uneven walls of rock.

The remnants of a campfire could be found in the cave.

"The «Rupture Division» apparently had a bonfire here."

"...In that case, let us make good use of it."

The two of them sat down by the campfire.

Claire brought the flame on her fingertip close and immediately lit the campfire.

"I didn't now rain was possible in this place."

Since «Ragna Ys» was above cloud level, one would not expect any rain--

On further thought, it would have been strange to have plants flourishing without rain. Furthermore, there was the existence of rivers and lakes.

"«Ragna Ys» doesn't always float above the clouds. We may not be able to tell while we're on the island but it does move according to a cycle. Currently, it must be beneath cloud level."

"...I see."

The downpour showed no signs of letting up.

Kamito and Claire were completely drenched.

"...Sigh. If the other negotiating party isn't present, it can't be helped."

Untying the ribbons on the ends of her twintails, Claire sighed.

"Even a trap would be a better situation than now."

"...Come to think of it, where would they go after abandoning their «stronghold»?"

Faced with Claire who had untied her ribbons to let down her hair--

"...!?"

Kamito was shocked.

(...T-This girl is too careless!?)

Her red hair looked exceptionally seductive when wet.

Illuminated by the glow of the campfire, her supple body displayed beautiful gentle contours.

As her drenched uniform clung tightly to her skin, the lace patterns of her underwear became vaguely visible.

"...Kamito, what is up with you?"

Claire asked with a puzzled expression, tilting her head.

Clearly she was unaware how attractive and tempting her current appearance was.

"Ah-- ...Umm, how should I put it..."

How on earth could he point it out, just as Kamito agonized--

"...Yah!?"

Claire finally noticed her appearance and frantically curled her drenched body into a ball.

"Ah, mmm, ah..."

Under usual circumstances, surely she would have started whipping him with Flametongue. However, this was not Kamito's fault this time, and Claire simply went into a panic with a blushing expression.

"--Achoo."

Claire sneezed adorably.

"If you remain wet, you're going to catch a cold."

"I-I know! Kamito, turn and face the other way!"

"A-Ah, right..."

Kamito turned and faced the wall, shutting his eyes.

Rustle rustle... Rustle.

Against the background noises of the intense downpour, the seductive sound of clothes sliding off the body seemed unnaturally loud.

...What the heck was with this sound of undressing right now?

Keeping his eyes closed, Kamito found it even harder to stop his imagination from running wild instead.

"I-It's okay now..."

Receiving permission, Kamito turned back towards Claire.

"I can open my eyes?"

"..."

"Claire?"

"Y-You can..."

A hesitant answer.

Kamito opened his eyes--

"...Wha!?"

Appearing before his eyes was a scene far too excessively stimulating for boy of his age.

Stripped of her uniform, Claire was only wearing a single article of underwear.

Furthermore, it was simply a pair of very sheer lace panties. She was almost completely nude.

Her smooth skin, as white as snow, adorned by the bright crimson hair draped over her body, was quite an erotic sight to behold.

The only saving grace was the fiery hell cat she embraced against her chest to hide her topless state.

"Why, why are you looking like that..."

"T-This is the Scarlet Guard maneuver!"

Claire shifted her gaze as she displayed a shy expression.

"Never mind me, you should hurry and strip too!"

"...Me?"

"Do you intend to leave me as the only one in this embarrassing state?"

"A-Ah right, I got it..."

Glared at sharply, Kamito had no choice but nod and agree.

Perhaps due to Claire's seductive appearance, his mind was probably in a total state of shock.

As Kamito took off his wet shirt, Claire's cheeks instantly blushed bright red completely.

Just as he was about to take off his pants--

"Yah--"

...A light scream was heard.

"Y-You're the one who told me to strip!"

"Uh, right... Sorry."

Underneath, Kamito was wearing half-pants that could be used as swimming trunks. Since he was dressed the same way for the purification ritual by the lake, a reason to be so surprised... Should not exist in theory.

"..."

"..."

Then for a period of time after, both were stuck in silence.

There remained only the noise of the campfire crackling away.

(W-What the heck. This embarrassing mood...!)

Gulping down a mouthful of air, Kamito furtively cast a glance towards Claire.

With her ribbons untied and hair down, Claire seemed to possess much more adult charms than usual.

Light reflected off the smooth skin of her neck. As soft as fresh snow, her gorgeous body seemed like it would melt at the mere touch of the finger. Having taken off her kneesocks, her thighs were so dazzling Kamito did not dare stare directly.

The fabric of her panties was also quite sheer and offered a slight glimpse of the luster of the wet skin beneath.

"...!?"

Shocked, Kamito intended to shift his gaze--

"Hey..."

"Hmm?"

"...Say something, find something interesting to talk about."

"That's really putting me at wits' end... How could I find something interesting to talk about, being asked so suddenly?"

Kamito answered in amazement.

For Kamito who had devoted his life to training for battle since childhood, asking him to chat and entertain a girl was a tall order indeed.

"Talk about anything you want. I'll be the one to decide if it's interesting or not."

"...Easier said than done. Oh... Got it, that time when I was patrolling the school grounds with Ellis--"

"Not allowed to talk about other girls. That's not interesting at all."

...Somehow making her displeased, Kamito was cut off as soon as he started.

"...What a willful young lady you are."

Kamito crossed his arms and racked his brains.

(An interesting topic, ah...)

Then -- Suddenly, he recalled.

In the past, when Kamito was still a young boy--

Every night, that person would tell him a bedtime story.

These stories, originating from a distant desert country, were so numerous it would take a thousand and one nights to tell them all.

Night after night, she would tell these stories to him. For Kamito's days as a young boy, this could be considered his only joy. Every time Kamito hassled her to tell these stories he liked, she would patiently recount them to him. Even now, he could still recite some of the content.

(That's all I can think of to talk about...)

Kamito coughed lightly and began to speak.

"A long long time ago, there was a spirit sealed in a lamp at a certain place--"

"Excuse me, Kamito..."

"...Yes?"

"I'm sorry but I already know this story. It's very famous on the mainland, you know?"

"I see..."

Come to think of it, Claire really loved reading... It was only natural for her to know the story.

Finding his treasured story rejected, Kamito could not think of any other tales to tell.

Surely, Claire would be interested in his experiences with that particular girl after escaping from the «Instructional School». But bringing that subject up would inevitably lead to the incident three years ago.

"...Sorry. I'm out of ideas."

Kamito apologized honestly.

However, Claire did not seem particularly displeased, but smiled tenderly.

"A man who is too boring in conversation is no good, you know? Next time, try harder to prepare before your next date."

"Date?"

"...Ooh, n-no that's not it! I-I simply said something wrong by accident!"

Claire hugged Scarlet tightly, causing the cat to cry out in surprise.

"...The rain still hasn't stopped."

"Yeah..."

Claire sighed softly.

"After the Principality of Rossvale's team abandoned this place, where could they have gone?"

"Already eliminated by other teams -- perhaps?"

"Given the level of power of those members of the «Rupture Division», do you really think they can be eliminated so quickly?"

"However, only if that happened would the alliance invitation make perfect sense. Perhaps not completely eliminated, but their team must be half destroyed, in a state where they have no choice but to ally with others--"

"Impossible, right..."

Suddenly, what surfaced in Kamito's mind was--

The image of «Team Inferno»'s black knight mentioned in his group's discussion this morning.

Also, the darkness spirit girl who took action together with the black knight.

(Restia...)

Seeing Kamito's gaze fall upon his left hand, Claire asked observantly.

"Say, Kamito--"

"What?"

"About that girl, could you tell me more?"

"That girl?"

"Your former contracted spirit -- that darkness spirit girl."

"Didn't you say I'm not allowed to talk about other girls?"

"Only now do I allow you."

Kamito sighed lightly.

He shifted his gaze slightly from Claire's bare body that was being illuminated by the campfire's flames--

"She -- Restia was responsible for teaching me back at the «Instructional School»."

"Teaching... Combat skills?"

"No, she taught me everything -- ''Absolutely everything''."

That's right, what she taught me was not limited to battle-related skills.

She also returned to Kamito something precious he had lost.

"Really... Is that all?"

Claire looked pleadingly at Kamito as she asked.

"What do you mean by that?"

"Umm, that is..."

Faced with Kamito's counter question, Claire stammered as if she was at a loss for words--

Resolving herself, she spoke up.

"T-That... K-Kissed, you must have done it with the darkness spirit girl."

"...Huh?"

Kamito's face twitched.

"Did you actually... S-See that!?"

He recalled what happened during the night of the ball held in the castle at «Ragna Ys».

In order to search for Claire who had disappeared after an argument, he met Restia who had suddenly appeared in the garden.

"I wasn't peeking intentionally! I-It was just coincidence, at the courtyard by chance I saw..."

"Don't have strange misunderstandings, okay? I was ambushed by a surprise attack."

Kamito explained desperately... Why did it sound so much like an excuse?

"...However, you're quite obsessed with that girl."

"That's only natural. She is my precious contracted spirit."

"..."

--That's not right. Kamito knew very well himself.

As a spirit contractor, treasuring one's contracted spirit was of course perfectly natural--

But to Kamito, Restia was a special existence not only because she was his contracted spirit.

(She gave me light... Or rather, to me back then, she was the incarnation of light itself.)

Claire did not seem satisfied with Kamito's answer.

Unhappily, she pouted those cute lips of hers.

"So, how many times in total?"

"Eh?"

"...O-Of course I'm referring to kissing. How many names?"

"W-Why are you asking a question like that!?"

"As your master, it is naturally necessary for me to know about the slave's affairs."

Claire replied with her face all red.

"...Answer me honestly. How many times have you kissed?"

"...Who knows."

Kamito replied stiffly.

"What, you're trying to dodge the question?"

"Why must I answer this type of question?"

"T-That is... What, are you actually angry?"

"I am not angry."

"...Clearly you're angry."

Claire pouted, sulking a little.

Apparently, the young lady was displeased.

Speaking of which, Kamito never expected Claire to be so concerned about the matter of Restia.

Just earlier, she seemed so happy -- almost like the weather of this «Ragna Ys».

Kamito sighed and looked out the cave.

Outside conditions were basically a storm. Violent winds were blowing and the rumble of thunder could be heard in the distance.

"...Thunder?"

Kamito suddenly looked up.

(--No wait, this isn't the sound of thunder!)

Listening carefully, he could hear the sound of blades clashing amidst the rumbling noises.

"--A blade dance in progress."

"What did you say?"

"The «Rupture Division» might be engaged in battle with others right now -- Hurry!"

Swiftly putting on his uniform that had yet to dry, Kamito grabbed the «Demon Slayer» resting against the wall and rushed out.

===Part 3===

Kamito and Claire equipped their elemental waffe as they ran.

In this storm, the sound of blades clashing was gradually getting closer.

The instant Kamito chopped down the tree before him, his view widened immediately.

An empty clearing in the forest--

"...!?"

A group of spirit contractors were collapsed on the ground.

The three girls' uniforms were very familiar -- that of Areishia Spirit Academy.

"They are «Team Wyvern»!?"

Claire exclaimed loudly as she caught up.

Likewise, they were representatives of Areishia Spirit Academy. A team formed from outstanding upperclassmen.

After Velsaria withdrew from the competition, these girls ascended to the spot of the Academy's top team.

The Ordesia Empire's most anticipated team.

But currently, three of them had fallen in this unusual situation.

Kamito instantly ran to the side of one of the upperclassman girls.

"...Hey, what happened here? Who defeated you?"

"Hmm... You're, that one from Raven Class, the male spirit contractor..."

The girl's lips quivered faintly. She was still conscious apparently.

"On the other side of these woods, our comrades are fighting--"

--Suddenly Kamito felt a terrifying sense of chill from behind.

The girl was pointing to the other side of f the trees -- where a most ominous and frightening presence could be sensed.

"Kamito..."

"Yeah."

Kamito nodded lightly.

(...No doubt about it. It's that person's aura!)

The sound of swords clashing could be heard from the other side.

"Let's go... Est!"

Kamito released the power of the «Demon Slayer» all at once.

A dazzling silver-white glow emanated from the sword's blade.

Cutting down all the trees that lay in his path, he exited the forest--

Entering his view was a knight wielding a black sword to attack a girl.

Expressionless, eyes flashing red, the pitch black knight -- Nepenthes Lore.

Kamito rushed forward without hesitation, performing a full-powered attack at the black knight.

A sharp metallic impact. Scattering sparks.

In that very instant, the black knight's sword was deflected slightly, embedding itself into the ground mere inches away from the girl's body.

The afterglow of the black knight's red gaze shifted towards Kamito.

(...I knew it, this is no ordinary spirit contractor!)

In order to protect the collapsed girl, Kamito readied his sword in both hands.

Just behind the black knight, there was another collapsed girl in the same Areishia uniform.

(...To have single-handedly defeated five elite spirit contractors!?)

«Team Wyvern»'s girls were the highest level spirit contractors at the Academy.

Their abilities were definitely no less than Claire and the girls--

"Kamito, stop taking action all on your own!"

Using Flametongue to burn away the tree in the forest, Claire arrived at the battlefield. She shuddered at the the sight of the black knight, but instantly she understood the situation and circled around to a position where she could launch a pincer attack in concert with Kamito.

"Cough... The male spirit contractor, as well as the sister of the Calamity Queen..."

Behind him, the upperclassman girl protected by Kamito was moaning painfully.

Clearly he was here to protect her group, yet her eyes glared hatefully at him.

"This is my affection as a fellow representative of the Academy. I'm here to help your team, Senpai."

Kamito spoke stiffly as he glared at the black knight before him.

Even though the girls were fellow representatives of the Ordesia Empire, this did not imply they were his comrades exactly.

Nevertheless, he could not stand back and watch fellow students from the Academy being tormented so one-sidedly.

"Your help is not needed!"

"...I see. Oh well, think of this as we starting a blade dance on our own then."

As he faced off against the black knight, Kamito calmly assessed the surrounding terrain.

On the right side was the forest Kamito just exited. The left side was a massive cliff.

The thunderous sound of a waterfall could be heard coming from the bottom of the cliff. Although it was impossible to confirm visually from this position, surely falling down the cliff would be fatal.

(...A fight near the cliff would put me at a great disadvantage.)

Although Kamito was highly skilled with sword techniques, his arm strength was clearly inferior to the enemy's.

In a direct confrontation, he would probably be suppressed completely.

(In that case, this next attack will decide the outcome of the battle--)

Pouring divine power into the «Demon Slayer», Kamito leaped from the muddy ground.

"I'm relying on you, Est!"

As Kamito rushed forward, at the same time--

"I'll turn you into charcoal!"

Claire attacked with Flametongue.

Through their training at the Academy, Kamito and Claire's coordination with each other had already improved dramatically.

Infused with scorching flames of conflagration, Flametongue wrapped itself around the black knight's wrist just as the sword was raised.

However, accompanied by a terrifying roar, the black knight easily snapped Flametongue in two.

Even though Claire's elemental waffe was capable of ensnaring first class military-use spirits, under this pouring rain, spirits of with the flame attribute could not unleash their full power here.

Naturally, Claire herself was well aware of that fact. Her efforts were fully intended to play a support role for Kamito.

It was only a tiny opening. But Kamito definitely would not fail to seize the opportunity.

With even faster speed, he swung down the «Demon Slayer» -- !

Infusing the sacred sword with maximum divine power, this strike was not one that could be blocked by just an arm-guard.

(--Success!)

Just as Kamito firmly believed victory was in his grasp, in that very instant.

The black knight vanished. Kamito was almost convinced the knight had sunk into the mud from the impact only to discover his opponent had instead leaped over an unimaginably vast distance.

"...Wha!?"

Kamito was dumbfounded. This was not an action a knight in heavy armor could perform.

(...Impossible!? A human body could not possibly move like that--)

Roaring, the black knight began to charge, producing wind pressure that swept up dust from the ground.

Kamito readied his stance once more and swiftly analyzed the situation.

Even as the strongest class of elemental waffe, «Terminus Est» had her weakness.

Namely, overwhelming consumption -- vast amounts of divine power were depleted from the wielder.

Compared to the very beginning, Kamito was now able to control power consumption much more easily. Nevertheless, he still could only sustain the released state briefly for mere minutes.

(Plus this storm here, this is gonna be tough...)

In the context of blade dancing where split-second actions could decide the victor, the effect of strong winds could not be ignored. Without being blessed with wind protection, it was impossible for a spirit contractor to perform high level sword skills in such conditions.

Kamito felt his uniform clinging heavily against his skin, drenched with rainwater. The muddy ground also confused his sense of balance.

Furthermore, the black knight who had evaded Kamito's attack moved in an extraordinary manner.

These were neither the swordsmanship of a proper knight nor the myriad varied skills of an assassin.

These were motions Kamito had never witnessed before.

(I should be able to evade this attack -- but I can't predict the one afterwards at all!)

With horrifying pressure, the jet black great sword approached.

(--In that case, I have to defeat him directly head on!)

Kamito made his decision. He believed in the power of his most excellent partner, Est.

"--Merciless Queen of Steel, may you crush all enemies before you!"

"What are you trying to do, Kamito!? Hurry and evade!"

Ignoring Claire's scream-like cry, Kamito stepped forward instead.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Swinging the «Demon Slayer» down hard from overhead, he struck the jet black great sword.

With an eruption of light, the shockwave shook the air.

In that instant, with an intense showering of sparks, the jet black blade was completely shattered.

Apparently, the great sword was not an elemental waffe but a sword materialized using spirit magic. That sort of thing could not possibly withstand an attack from the strongest sword spirit.

"The name of the «Demon Slayer» is not just for show!"

He had no idea what kind of moves the black knight was using.

But Kamito believed firmly.

(...It's fine! The way I am now, I cannot lose!)

As he prepared to make a thrust -- at that moment.

Numerous jet black chains sprouted from the gaps in the dark armor, flying towards Kamito to ensnare him.

"Wha!?"

Kamito reacted immediately, crouching down on the ground to evade the attack.

"Kamito!"

Claire swung Flametongue and severed the chains with a crimson flash--

However, the jet black chains swiftly regenerated and targeted the girl collapsed behind Kamito.

"...This is bad!"

Kamito smacked his lips, discovering that he was not the target.

Captured by the chains, the girl screamed briefly.

Her whole body convulsed violently, then went limp as she lost consciousness.

(Chains formed by magic -- was that group from just now also defeated by these chains!?)

The chains slid back to the black knight's side--

In the next instant, black mist spewed out from the crevices of the armor.

"...Wha!?"

Kamito's entire body shuddered.

The unidentified sense of pressure given off by the black knight expanded all at once.

"Could it be, the absorption of divine power...?"

Claire was so shocked her voice trembled. At this moment--

"--Oh my, I never expected to run into the wolf himself while chasing after little rabbits."

"...!?"

The voice coming from the air was--

Kamito's expression instantly froze.

Beside the black knight, dense darkness descended.

The swirling darkness gradually took on the form of a black-winged angel possessing otherworldly beauty.

The darkness spirit who appeared was a girl with lustrous long black hair. Her dusk-colored eyes carried a sense of melancholy.

"Restia...!"

Kamito forgot to raise his sword and called out the name of his past contracted spirit.

"I didn't expect to meet you here... Kamito."

The darkness spirit girl smiled tenderly at Kamito.

This was a pure and innocent smile, exactly the same as in the past.

"...I didn't want to meet you in a place like this!"

Kamito silently shook his head.

During the morning meeting, he had already found out the fact she was acting together with the black knight.

Nevertheless, his heart had not accepted it entirely.

As soon as he pictured her performing a blade dance together with a spirit contractor apart from him--

He felt an intense stabbing pain in his heart.

(...Ah yes, I must be feeling jealousy.)

Calmly admitting to this fact, Kamito secretly laughed wryly at himself.

To think he actually harbored such a childish emotion.

"--That one there is your new contractor?"

Kamito questioned with frustrated impatience he could not hide.

"Let's not joke around. I have always been yours, Kamito... As long as you wish it to be so."

"..."

Kamito tightly gripped his leather gloved left hand.

"This is «Nepenthes Lore» -- the successor to the previous Demon King."

As if deriving pleasure from Kamito's reaction, Restia smiled mischievously.

"...Successor to the Demon King?"

"Or perhaps the ''Demon King's Will'' -- that would be a more appropriate name. That said, just as I expected, the current power is still insufficient. More sacrifices are necessary."

"...What are you talking about?"

Claire interjected with great acuity in her tone of voice.

"Oh my, isn't this Miss Hell Cat? Hello to you there. I'm sorry I didn't get to greet you at the garden the other day."

"Ah, you knew I was there!"

The twintails stood up in surprise.

"Restia, what are your intentions... Why did you enter this «Blade Dance»?"

Kamito asked coldly.

As a result, Restia lightly closed her dusk-colored eyes--

"--I still have a «Wish» that must be realized."

"«Wish»? Your «Wish» three years ago, I already--"

Halfway through -- Kamito cut himself off.

Claire was still present. He could not let her know what happened three years ago.

"Know your place, darkness spirit. I don't care whether you are Kamito's contracted spirit. He is currently a member of «Team Scarlet» and my slave spirit. I will definitely not let you do as you please."

"Oh my, what are you going to do to me? Miss Hell Cat."

Restia glared coldly at Claire.

Lifting an index finger, she pointed straight at Claire's chest.

Her adorable lips began to chant a spirit language incantation--

(That's...!)

Kamito hastily came to his senses and rushed over.

An extremely small pitch black sphere of thunder had formed at Restia's fingertip.

"Claire Rouge, even though ''she'' had said you were not to be attacked under any circumstance--"

The black-winged angel displayed a merciless smile--

"You will surely become a hindrance to his awakening -- Hence, you shall disappear right here."

The expanding ball of thunder was released from her fingertip.

«Hell Blast» -- the strongest class of spirit magic under the darkness attribute.

Let alone a human's mortal body, even mid class spirits would be instantly destroyed on contact.

"Claire--!"

"Kamito!?"

Claire's eyes stared wide in surprise.

Infusing the «Demon Slayer» with maximum divine power, Kamito rushed before the ball of thunder.

Gambling everything upon Terminus Est's trait of magical resistance, he used the blade to block the expanding ball of thunder.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

Intense pain attacked his entire body. Unable to endure for but an instant, he lost consciousness in less than a second.

Blown flying by the exploding thunder and lightning, Kamito fell down the waterfall.

"--Kamito!"

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter2|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter4}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance

2012-12-18T16:23:38Z

Nukie: /* Volume 3 - Pledge of the Wind (Full Text) */

[[Image:STnBD V01 001.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance (精霊使いの剣舞) is a light novel series written by Shimizu Yuu. The illustrations are done by Sakura Hanpen. Currently, the series has 9 volumes.

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Indonesia|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]

==Story Synopsis==

Only a pure maiden can have the privilege to contract with a spirit. In here, Areishia Spirit Academy, trained maidens of noble families are gathered and given an elite's education to become spirit contractors. A boy, Kamito, peeped by accident at a girl, Clair, while she was taking a bath and he ended up making a contract with the spirit she wanted. Yes, Kamito is an irregular boy spirit contractor whose existence was thought impossible until now. "You stole...my spirit...you have to take responsibility for it!" "Huh?" "You have to become my contracted spirit!" What will Kamito's destiny lead to? (From FairGame)

==Updates==
{{:Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Updates}}

More [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Updates|here]].

== Translation ==

===[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Registration_Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Seirei_Tsukai_no_Blade_Dance:Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

=== Feedback ===
'''Discuss this series in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4633 forum]'''

'''You can find the PDF, EPUB and MOBI version of the Volumes in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4964 here]'''

==The 'Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance' series by Shimizu Yuu==

===Volume 1 - The Sword, The Academy and The Hell Cat Girl ([[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[Image:STnBD V01 001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - You Are My Contracted Spirit!]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Areishia Spirit Academy]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - My Classmate is a Princess]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Wolf, the Cat and the Knight]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Claire's Feelings]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Blade Dance at Midnight]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Contracted Spirit Est]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Strongest Blade Dancer]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2 - The Lost Queen ([[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[Image:STnBD V02 001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Team Battle]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Young Ladies' Afternoon]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Lost Queen]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Cat Fight]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The One Who Will Succeed the Demon King]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Morning of the Departure]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter7|Chapter 7 - The Abandoned-Mine Battle]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Fiana's Confession]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Team Scarlet]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 3 - Pledge of the Wind ([[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume 3|Full Text]]) ===
[[Image:STnBD V03 001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Ojou-sama Who Woke Up Early]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Team Scarlet's Dash]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Claire's Birthday]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Knight's Sincerity]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Sylphid Knights]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Security of Academy Town]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Valentia Holy Festival]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Ellis' Determination]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter9|Chapter 9 - The Strongest Spirit Contractor]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 4 - The Blade Dance ===
[[Image:STnBD V04 001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Travel Preparation]] (100% done; pending for edit)
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Sky Voyage]]
::*Chapter 3 - Draknia's Dragon Princess
::*Chapter 4 - Floating Island
::*Chapter 5 - Water Sport
::*Chapter 6 - Crack
::*Chapter 7 - Girl of the Dark Spirit
::*Chapter 8 - Dance Ball
::*Chapter 9 - Mark of Darkness
::*Chapter 10 - Showdown with the Past
::*Epilogue
::*Afterword

===Volume 5 - The Demon King Killing Sacred Sword ===
[[Image:STnBD V05 001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*Chapter 1 - The Broken Sacred Sword
::*Chapter 2 - Triple Date
::*Chapter 3 - Dragonia's Allurement
::*Chapter 4 - The Laurenfrost Sisters
::*Chapter 5 - The Princess Maiden of the Grand Shrine
::*Chapter 6 - The Sacred Sword's Memories
::*Chapter 7 - The Real Battle Begins
::*Chapter 8 - The Temptation of the Darkness
::*Chapter 9 - The Demon King Killing Sacred Sword
::*Epilogue
::*Afterword

===Volume 6 - The Reminisced Darkness Spirit===
[[Image:STnBD V06 001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*Chapter 1 - The First Dawn
::*Chapter 2 - The Secret Messenger from the Duchy of Rossovale
::*Chapter 3 - Nepenthes Lore
::*Chapter 4 - Milla Basset
::*Chapter 5 - Their Respective Nights
::*Chapter 6 - Night Assault
::*Chapter 7 - Return
::*Chapter 8 - The Restoring Demon Sword
::*Chapter 9 - All-out War
::*Epilogue
::*Afterword

===Volume 7 - The Strongest Blade Dancer ===
[[Image:STnBD V07 001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Chapter 7
::*Chapter 8
::*Chapter 9
::*Epilogue
::*Afterword

===Volume 8 - The Night Before the Decisive Battle ===
[[Image:STnBD V08 001.png|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Victory Celebration
::*Chapter 2 - The Witch and the Assassin
::**Interlude - The Dusk Witch
::*Chapter 3 - The Ice Demon and the Hell Cat
::*Chapter 4 - Date with a Dragon
::**Interlude - Team Inferno
::*Chapter 5 - The Night Before the Decisive Battle
::*Epilogue
::*Afterword

===Volume 9 - Cross Fire ===
[[Image:STnBD V09 001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue
::*Chapter 1 - Entrusted Promise
::*Chapter 2 - Blade Dance of the Night
::*Chapter 3 - The Sparks Scattered Battlefield
::*Chapter 4 - Demon Sword of Darkness
::*Chapter 5 - Spirit Weapon
::*Chapter 6 - War Princess of the Burning Eyes
::*Chapter 7 - Cross Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Afterword

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Vermiculo|Vermiculo]]
:*[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] (TLC: only ensuring accuracy, not proofreading at all.)

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]]
:*[[User:Nikuniku|Nikuniku]]
:*[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]
:*[[User:Black Dust|Black Dust]]
:*[[User:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]

===Editors===

:*[[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]]
:*[[User:Sniper221|Sniper221]]
:*[[User:Zakashi|Zakashi]]
:*[[User:Morgi|Morgi]]
:*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
:*[[User:Richocet|Richocet]]
:*[[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]]
:*[[User:lchigo93|lchigo93]]
:*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]

==Series Overview==

*Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Volume 1- 剣と学院と火猫少女 (December 24, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3675-4
*Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Volume 2- ロスト・クイーン (February 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3824-6
*Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Volume 3- 風の誓約 (May 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3930-4
*Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Volume 4- 精霊剣舞祭 (August 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-4202-1
*Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Volume 5- 魔王殺しの聖剣 (November 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-4299-1
*Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Volume 6- 追憶の闇精霊 (February 24, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4386-8
*Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Volume 7- 最強の剣舞姫 (May 25, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4580-0
*Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Volume 8 -決戦前夜 (August 24, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4684-5
*Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Volume 9 -クロス・ファイア (November 22, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4874-0

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei

2012-12-17T11:17:06Z

Nukie: /* Editors */

[[Image:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Vol 1]]
'''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' (魔法科高校の劣等生), ''literally "The Poor Performing Student of a Magic High School"'', and also known officially as "The Irregular At Magic High School", is a Japanese light novel series written by Satou Tsutomu (佐島勤), with illustrations by Ishida Kana (石田可奈), published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] label. The novel began as a web novel serialization in "[http://syosetu.com/ Let's Become a Novelist]" on October 12, 2008. It then became the second web novel after "[[Sword Art Online]]", to be commercialized and published by Dengeki in July 2011.

Novel is also available in the following languages:
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~Russian Version~|Русский (Russian)]]

====Other Interesting Facts====

As of July 2011, the web novel has received over 30 million page views.

As of December 2011, the web novel has received over 50 million page views.

The web novel, including the Gaiden (side stories), have been taken down at the end of 2011.

The Dengeki published volumes were edited, supplemented with more text on some occasions, and overall improved over the web versions.

The web novel consisted of only 6 web chapters written covering the First Year arc, and the author has already planned for a total of 15 web chapters to cover the entire three years of Magic High School. As of August 2011, web chapter 1 has been been compiled into volumes 1 and 2, and as of December 2011, web chapter 2 has been compiled into volumes 3 and 4. The author expects the series to be compiled into a total of 20 to 25 volumes (ie. if Dengeki allows him to finish the series) <nowiki>[SOURCE: Author's tweet on 6-Nov-2011, #dengeki_mahouka]</nowiki>

Volume 5 will include a special chapter that has never been released on the web.

This series debuted in "This Light Novel is Amazing 2012" rankings at the rank of 29.

Volumes 1 and 2, published in July and August 2011 respectively, made it into the top 50 sales ranking on Oricon for the year 2011 (to be precise, from 22-Nov-2010 to 20-Nov-2011), at the ranks of 36 (99,047) and 42 (88,743) respectively.

==Story Synopsis==

Magic.

Is a product of neither legends nor fairy tales, but instead has become a technology of reality since a time unknown to people.

Supernatural power became a technology systematized through magic, while magic became a technical skill. A "Supernatural Power User" became a "Magic Technician".

Magic Technicians (in short, Magicians) are nurtured through Magic High Schools and Universities.

This is a story about:

A defective elder brother low achiever.

A perfect, flawless younger sister high achiever.

After both siblings entered a Magic High School,

The stage of daily turbulence was unveiled——.

==Translation & Editing==

===[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the forum.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the format guidelines and maintain the same terminology used. Editors are to check the standard if possible. Both translators and editors are required to participate actively in the forum in project standards.'''

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed this series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4664 Feedback Thread]'''

==Updates==
* '''14-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 11 completed

* '''5-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 10 completed

* '''1-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 8 completed

* '''25-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 9 completed

* '''14-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 7 completed

* '''13-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 6 completed

* '''7-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 5 completed

* '''3-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 4 completed

* '''1-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 5 Summer break completed
** Volume 5 Memories of summer completed

* '''23-Oct-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 3 completed

* '''16-Oct-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 2 completed

* '''10-Oct-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 1 completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Updates|Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Updates page]]

==The ''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

'''You can find the PDF, ePUB and MOBI version of the volumes [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5502 here].'''

:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Characters|Characters]]
:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Glossary|Glossary]]

===Volume 1 - Enrollment Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Preamble|Magic High Schools are——]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 The Late Great Favorite|The Late Great Favorite]]

 

===Volume 2 - Enrollment Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei 02 000cov.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Preamble|Casting Assistant Device]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 - Nine Schools Competition (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mknr v03 cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 4 - Nine Schools Competition (II)===
[[File:Mknr v04 cover .jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Preamble|Preamble]] (0%)
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 5===
[[File:Mknr v05 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Summer break|Summer break]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 The honour student's supplementary lesson|The honour student's supplementary lesson]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Amelia in Wonderland|Amelia in Wonderland]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon|Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Memories of summer|Memories of summer]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Presidential elections and the queen|Presidential elections and the queen]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 6===
[[File:MKnR v06 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 7===
[[File:MKnR v07 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 8===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei: Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

==The ''Gaiden: Mahouka Koukou no Shounen Shoujo'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===

'''Active'''
*[[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]
'''Inactive'''
*[[User:larethian|larethian]]
*[[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]]

===Editors===
'''Active'''
*[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]]
*[[User:Cliff|Cliff]]
*[[User:ColdFront|ColdFront]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]
*[[User:Baconzzz|Baconzzz]]
*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
*[[User:Nukie|nukie]]

'''Inactive'''
*[[User:Hanse|Hanse]]
*[[User:Wakusie|Wakusie]]
*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]

All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*魔法科高校の劣等生（1）入学編<上> (July 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705974)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（2）入学編<下> (August 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705981)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（3）九校戦編<上> (November 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709989)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（4）九校戦編<下> (December 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709996)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（5）夏休み編＋１ (April 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886522-7)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（6）横浜騒乱編〈上〉 (July 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886700-9)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（7）横浜騒乱編〈下〉 (September 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886701-6)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（8）追憶編 (December 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-891158-0)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei

2012-11-28T14:39:45Z

Nukie: /* Updates */

[[Image:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Vol 1]]
'''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' (魔法科高校の劣等生), ''literally "The Poor Performing Student of a Magic High School"'', and also known officially as "The Irregular At Magic High School", is a Japanese light novel series written by Satou Tsutomu (佐島勤), with illustrations by Ishida Kana (石田可奈), published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] label. The novel began as a web novel serialization in "[http://syosetu.com/ Let's Become a Novelist]" on October 12, 2008. It then became the second web novel after "[[Sword Art Online]]", to be commercialized and published by Dengeki in July 2011.

Novel is also available in the following languages:
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~Russian Version~|Русский (Russian)]]

====Other Interesting Facts====

As of July 2011, the web novel has received over 30 million page views.

As of December 2011, the web novel has received over 50 million page views.

The web novel, including the Gaiden (side stories), have been taken down at the end of 2011.

The Dengeki published volumes were edited, supplemented with more text on some occasions, and overall improved over the web versions.

The web novel consisted of only 6 web chapters written covering the First Year arc, and the author has already planned for a total of 15 web chapters to cover the entire three years of Magic High School. As of August 2011, web chapter 1 has been been compiled into volumes 1 and 2, and as of December 2011, web chapter 2 has been compiled into volumes 3 and 4. The author expects the series to be compiled into a total of 20 to 25 volumes (ie. if Dengeki allows him to finish the series) <nowiki>[SOURCE: Author's tweet on 6-Nov-2011, #dengeki_mahouka]</nowiki>

Volume 5 will be a special chapter that has never been released on the web.

This series debuted in "This Light Novel is Amazing 2012" rankings at the rank of 29.

Volumes 1 and 2, published in July and August 2011 respectively, made it into the top 50 sales ranking on Oricon for the year 2011 (to be precise, from 22-Nov-2010 to 20-Nov-2011), at the ranks of 36 (99,047) and 42 (88,743) respectively.

==Story Synopsis==

Magic.

Is a product of neither legends nor fairy tales, but instead has become a technology of reality since a time unknown to people.

Supernatural power became a technology systematized through magic, while magic became a technical skill. A "Supernatural Power User" became a "Magic Technician".

Magic Technicians (in short, Magicians) are nurtured through Magic High Schools and Universities.

This is a story about:

A defective elder brother low achiever.

A perfect, flawless younger sister high achiever.

After both siblings entered a Magic High School,

The stage of daily turbulence was unveiled——.

==Translation & Editing==

===[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the forum.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the format guidelines and maintain the same terminology used. Editors are to check the standard if possible. Both translators and editors are required to participate actively in the forum in project standards.'''

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed this series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4664 Feedback Thread]'''

==Updates==
* '''25-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 9 completed

* '''14-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 7 completed

* '''13-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 6 completed

* '''7-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 5 completed

* '''3-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 4 completed

* '''1-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 5 Summer break completed
** Volume 5 Memories of summer completed

* '''23-Oct-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 3 completed

* '''16-Oct-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 2 completed

* '''10-Oct-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 1 completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Updates|Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Updates page]]

==The ''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

'''You can find the PDF, ePUB and MOBI version of the volumes [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5502 here].'''

:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Characters|Characters]]
:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Glossary|Glossary]]

===Volume 1 - Enrollment Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Preamble|Magic High Schools are——]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 The Late Great Favorite|The Late Great Favorite]]

 

===Volume 2 - Enrollment Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei 02 000cov.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Preamble|Casting Assistant Device]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 - Nine Schools Competition (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mknr v03 cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 4 - Nine Schools Competition (II)===
[[File:Mknr v04 cover .jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Preamble|Preamble]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]] (Incomplete)
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 5===
[[File:Mknr v05 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Summer break|Summer break]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 The honour student's supplementary lesson|The honour student's supplementary lesson]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Amelia in Wonderland|Amelia in Wonderland]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon|Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Memories of summer|Memories of summer]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Presidential elections and the queen|Presidential elections and the queen]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 6===
[[File:MKnR v06 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

===Volume 7===
[[File:MKnR v07 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

==The ''Gaiden: Mahouka Koukou no Shounen Shoujo'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===

'''Active'''
*[[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]
'''Inactive'''
*[[User:larethian|larethian]]
*[[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]]

===Editors===
'''Active'''
*[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]]
*[[User:Cliff|Cliff]]
*[[User:ColdFront|ColdFront]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]
*[[User:Baconzzz|Baconzzz]]

'''Inactive'''
*[[User:Hanse|Hanse]]
*[[User:Wakusie|Wakusie]]
*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]] (Back tomorrow/28th)
*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]

All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*魔法科高校の劣等生（1）入学編<上> (July 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705974)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（2）入学編<下> (August 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705981)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（3）九校戦編<上> (November 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709989)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（4）九校戦編<下> (December 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709996)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（5）夏休み編＋１ (April 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886522-7)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（6）横浜騒乱編〈上〉 (July 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886700-9)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（7）横浜騒乱編〈下〉 (September 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886701-6)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（8）追憶編 (December 10, 2012)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter9

2012-11-01T14:07:24Z

Nukie:

===Part 1 ===

The Day of the Tournament arrived.

The members of Team Scarlet converged towards the "stone ring".

In here, there stands a door that connected the Astral Zero from the Quina Empire.

Countless students have already entered the spectators stands surrounding the grand arena.

A fight between the academy's strongest Blade Dancer Velsaria, and Team Scarlet that rapidly risen to 6th place, this match was of course deemed important.

With the newest technology provided by countless research groups, given to the Areishia Spirit Academy, it’s now possible to view the blade dances that’s occurring inside the Astral Zero.

Before the screen (in the stands), in addition to the large number of students, there were also members of the Sylphid Knights.

And at the front of Team Scarlet, Kamito and Ellis was there.

Through Fianna’s healing power, Kamito was finally able to recover to the point he could move around again.

But the injuries he sustained were deeper than he imagined, it was still very difficult for him to hold a sword.

Glancing at her teammates, Claire began to picture their tactics.

"Ellis, I'll leave the front to you. After all, you’re the strongest in melee combat."

“Leave it to me. I’ll create an opening through Aneue's Elemental Waffe."

With a stern, valiant, courageous expression, Ellis declared her resolve.

"My task is to defeat the <<Silent Fortress>>!, right?"

"And I am to defend and support you through my rituals."

Rinslet and Fianna respectively accepted their own task.

Claire, who is the most balanced in all , shall be in charge of relaying orders to the 3 people who are respectively in charge of attacking, support, and defending.

Claire strongly believed that even if the power of an individual can not defeat Velsaria, but as a team, their combined powers should be able to overwhelm her.

Although the squadmates Velsaria chose were the strongest seniors in the Sylphid Knights, they’re just a group of random people.

Without proper team combat training, it seems Velsaria can't even organize their strategy even as their commander.

"With our team, it is possible—"

Claire strongly grasped her pendant.

At this time, the crowd was split between Team Scarlet and Velsaria, and the cheering can be heard from the stands.

Velsaria Eva with her snow white coat walked out.

Following her are the ex-Sylphid Knights that defected.

Arriving in front of Claire, Velsaria stood.

Her cold ice blue pupils were glaring at Ellis.

"Ellis, I thought you were smarter than this.:

Ellis immediately raised her head, and stared firmly at Velsaria.

She cannot lose for her teammates who gave her a chance to join the Blade Dance festival.

For her trust in her fellow Sylphid Knights.

And finally, for her idol that was once the strongest in her heart, the knight that was standing right in front of her.

"I will prove to you my way of the Knights— and I shall start by defeating my dream which was once you."

"Stupid. So be it, I shall crush you."

—And finally, the bell rang signaling the start of the festival.

Also, The Stone Ring— a relic from the myths started to spin, and opened the door to the Astral Zero.

===Part 2 ===

The place where Team Scarlet was sent to was a open forest.

Because of the surrounding trees that were blocking the vision, it would become quite difficult to find the opponent team.

After quickly confirming the 3 people that was also transported—

"— go, Scarlet!"

Claire swung her whip down, and summoned her hell cat that was surrounded in flames.

The other 3 also quickly summoned their Spirits.

"Ellis and I shall be in charge of scouting. Fianna, the surroundings around our base is yours."

Claire quickly gave orders but—

"— there is no need for that, Claire Rouge."

“...！？”

After hearing that voice— Everyone in Team Scarlet froze.

Raising their head, there was—

A giant fortress in the sky floating.

Equipping her Elemental Waffe— "The Silent Fortress", Velsaria appeared.

"Velsaria！？You are alone！？"

Claire screamed in surprise.

"I do not need people that are in the way. Your only opponent is just me alone."

"— she's coming!"

Rinslet screeched out.

At that exact moment, The layered composite armor that covering the fortress started moving, and countless cannons appeared out of it.

Like an Emperor overlooking the ground, Velsaria waved her hand.

"— disappear before my fortress spirit ! "

Countless cannons fired.

Accompanying the giant shockwave on the earth, a rain of bombardment fired upon the ground.

The continuous artillery shell struck the ground, rolling up a lot of sentiment.

Overwhelming power. This is the destruction from the strongest Elemental Waffe.

"Boring. Trash would still be trash—"

In an instant, the lush green forest turned into a barren wasteland with craters.

After the dust has settled, there was—

"What？"

Velsaria's expression froze.

A blonde girl who is holding an ice bow is there stranding with a smile.

"You managed to strike down the bombardment—"

Rinslet proudly brushed her hair.

"ha, I will never allow anyone who can equip their Elemental Waffe faster than me~"

"…！Preposterous—"

Velsaria then immediately unfolded the composite armor and blocked the ice arrows—

"It's not over yet！"

Without a single pause, Rinslet immediately released more arrows.

The ice sliced through the air and flew over— all the 4 arrows hit！

However, just from that degree of power is unable to to strike through the fortress spirit's armor.

"Foolish. Behind my <<Silent Fortress>>, your level of Arrows are nothing to me—"

"You sure？"

"What—"

When the cannons were preparing to fire once again—

Velsaria finally realized. What Rinslet's goal was not to deal any damage to the armor.

As a high level ice spirit Elemental Waffe <<Freezing Arrow>>, it has an additional effect— Absolute Zero.

Because it is an ice that can never melt, the ultimate composite armor has now been frozen.

"It is the same as you predicted, Claire~"

"Of course, Even though the fortress spirit has the best physical defense, it has a very low resistance against spells— your high level spirit's Elemental Waffe can definitely break through it.

“...！”

Velsaria slightly became worried.

Right now it cannot switch back to the cannon mode. Also, Because of the ice on the surface, the mobility also was reduced— a bad situation.

"Ellis, it's time to fight back！"

"Ahh！"

Claire and Ellis sang their summoning ritual.

And at the timing when the fortress can not evade they—

"— devour, oh crimson searing fireball ! "

"— wind, turn into a blade that cuts through everything !

Dodging is impossible. In an instant, a shock wave shook the air.

"Success… ! "

Even with layers over layers of composite armor protecting, it is still impossible to come out undamaged from direct attacks.

Although…

"— so you are only at that level, Calamity Queen's imouto."

"Wha—"

The ground shook again.

With the wind, the sand blew at Claire's body."

In the middle to the crater that was seemly caused by a meteor—

The <<Silent Fortress>> stood there ominously.

“...！？”

"Causing me to fall down, unworthy, of praise."

Through the shock wave caused by the fall, the ice that was on the armor shattered.

"But, this is the end. My fortress spirit is a ground spirit— I will become indomitable on the ground."

===Part 3 ===

As soon as she declared— from the <<Silent Fortress>>'s side, there comes 2 giant robotic arms.

The blade coming from the arms swept and cut down the nearby trees—

Such an overwhelming power. But that movement has a lot of opening.

Ellis swung her Elemental Waffe— <<Ray Hawk>>

The wind from the head flew towards Velsaria.

But then, <<Silent Fortress>> disappeared.

“...！？”

And suddenly, Velsaria immediately appeared in front of Ellis.

As like she is sliding, her mobility is totally different when she was flying.

"—Ellis ! "

Claire released her Flame Whip and swiftly caught the fortress spirit's hand.

The strike was slowed down— but that's it.

That strength was overwhelmingly strong.

"Leave it to me !"

The one that is blocking was a knight with a shield.

Fianna's knight spirit <<George>>

The friction between the iron boots and the ground propelled the knight and caught the fortress spirit with its body.

BAMM. But even the knight spirit which has a really strong defense could not handle the full force of the fortress spirit. The armor started to twist and the shield cracked—

"… Tolerate it, George !"

Fianna cried in pain.

"The lost blade dancer— I thought you were smarter."

"True— B-But, I also kind of like my idiot self ~"

Velsaria proceeded to swing her robotic arm down without mercy.

"I will not allow that ! "

“...！”

Immediately, Claire jumped towards the attacking arm.

The blade arm is struggling with the fire whip. Just now, Velsaria fell into their plan— that fire whip was not suppose to stop the movement, but to get close.

(—At this distance it would not be blocked by the armor ! )

Claire then showed one of her specialty, which is high speed casting.

Towards Velsaria who is shocked, Claire released her strongest spell.
”
"Dance, oh crimson flame that calls upon destruction— Hell Blaze ! "

Inside the whirlpool of crimson flame, Velsaria was burned all over her body.

"… Ah ! "

It's the first time she released a cry of pain.

"Damn, flies—"

As the arm was returning and was going to attack Claire—

"Aneue, realize the truth ! "

Hon— An amazing gale blew from the top.
Surrounded by wind and swiftly attacking foment the top, a skill Ellis specializes in.

With her Elemental Waffe "Ray Hawk", it pierced through Velsaria's chest.

"G-Gah…"

Then—

"— o wind, blow wildly ! "

And with the release of the spell —

A giant chaotic tornado blew away the <<Silent Fortress>> and Velsaria's body ,

Bang— The wind stopped and it hit the ground.

"Hah, Hah—"

Through the attack that burned through all her energy, Ellis immediately sat down.

Claire also breathed a sigh of relief and licked her lips.

"You are too proud, Velsaria. You foolishly came out by yourself—"

"The one who's foolish is you, Claire Rouge"

"Huh—"

Looking at the dust that is starting to settle—

A giant shadow was moving.

"For a true strong person, a person without any more strength is just a thing in the way."

Once the sand has settled, the <<Silent Fortress>> appeared once again.

As like a wall, the composite armor had not a single trace of damage.

"Disappear—"

The armor instantly released—countless cannons all fired at once.

===Part 4 ===

Kamito strongly grasped his fist, and looked towards the monitor.

Claire's movement, it seemed more like trying to fight a giant beast than a blade dance.

Even if it is out of the imagination— This fight is going to be very close.

But looking at Velsaria again, it seems like she is full with vigor once again.

To maintain that type of spirit, you are suppose to use up a lot of Divine power—
“...”

Through the giant monitor, Ellis is bravely standing against Velsaria.

(Heh, she can still stand up…)

Seems like leaving it to Claire was a right choice. With Kamito, even if he can relieve her, he can’t give her the courage to stand again.

The strength of a party, is not just shown in a fight.

To be able to let a comrade stand again after losing all hope— that also shows the power of a party.

(No matter what, She is a great leader~)

Observing the intense fight and giving calm orders was Claire's job.

Correctly analyzing each person's strength and coordinating them can bring the power of a party to a new level.

To be able to make different people specializing in different things corporate, I believe normal people will not be able to do that.

(Maybe, she might have a stronger leadership then her sister)

Kamito surprisingly thought.

But, that Velsaria is overwhelmingly strong.

Doesn't matter if it is because of the contract spirit or her determination that made her strainer, compared to her 3 years ago—

"Kamito, what's the matter?"

Est worriedly looked towards Kamito.

"Haha, there's no problem."

Kamito lightly patted Est's silver hair.

—I believe the fight would become more intense.

===Part 5 ===

And at the same time the cannons lit up—

"— Freezing Arrows ! "

Rinslet also released her Elemental Waffle.

As a diamond flying in thin air, the ice was broken when it was hit.

"…！Is that fortress girl's divine power unlimited！？"

Rinslet started to sweat.

Comparing power, the <<Freezing Arrow>> immediately tops it, but when they are continuously fired, Velsaria's Elemental Waffe has the overwhelming advantage.

— We can't proceed this way, we will lose.

"…, My knight spirit also is at its limit."

Fianna breathed heavily.

The shield which was always resisting the cannons, also had multiple cracks.

And through the sudden attack, Claire and Ellis also could not get closer.

In front of the undamaged fortress, Team Scarlet actions has been sealed shut.

This way, they can only patiently wait till Velsaria's divine power is empty— but the knight spirit that is protecting them can not even hold 10 more seconds.

"So, we still can't defeat Aneue—"

Ellis regrettably bit her lips.

"You sure are different, you are already showing weakness at this time already ? "

"B-But—"

Ellis looked at her side and stared at Claire.

"Didn't you already made your promise with those 2 people?"

"… Ha ha, that is true."

Ellis slowly lifted her head up.

Thats true— I cannot be defeated here.

I already have made a promise with Rakka and Reishia.

And, I also made a vow to show Velsaria my way of the Knights.

Escaping is not an option.

"But, what should we do ? With the barrage, we can't even get close."

"… I still have a secret weapon. I'll make the chance."

"Is it possible ? "

"I don't know. But, this is the only way left."

Claire who is looking forward spoke,

"— mm. True."

Ellis also nodded.

"Claire ! I can't hold any more ! "

Fianna's scream was filled with pain.

The knight spirit who was blocking the barrage also finally knelt down.

With the merciless barrage, it turned back into light orbs and disappeared.

At that instant, Claire started to run.

When all the cannon was focused on the knight spirit, there is a single moment— the chance is now.

At the same time, Ellis also started to run in the opposite direction.

Velsaria made an instant choice and decided to hit Claire first.

Aiming at the captain is a reasonable choice. But, Claire had already anticipated that.

"—Scarlet ! "

With the scream, the Elemental Waffe turned back into its cat form.

It ran through the rain of barrage, and slowly approached Velsaria.

"Futile ! "

Velsaria who roared, used the attacking arm and struck the hell cat.

Next, the cannon focused on Scarlet— Though noticing Claire's approach, Velsaria realized without her Elemental Waffe, she would not cause any threat.

Claire who approached then put her hand on the armor of the fortress spirit.

Then— released a spirit magic.

"Thou's ice heart, aware of my anger and lament — Blood Aria ! "

That magic makes whatever the palm touches vibrate in high frequency, and cause it to be overheated.

Because it can only be released through direct contact, it is a very difficult magic to be used in battle.

"Idiot, you really think you can pierce through my fortress spirit's armor with magic?"

Velsaria said in an icy tone.

Because of the attacking arm, Claire's small body hit the ground in a strong impact.

The Next moment—

" — Freezing Arrow ! "

Rinslet released her ice arrows, and it pierced through the fortress spirit's armor.

"Didn't I told you — What ! ? "

/*Plick*— the armor's surface cracked.

Velsaria opened her eyes in shock.

"Looks like… It is useful~"

Claire who is on the ground wiped her blood from her lips.

"Using the difference in temperature and causing destruction— T-That was your goal！”

"Thats just a basic group strategy when you have a fire spirit and an ice spirit~"

That was Claire's secret weapon.

Even though the success rate was low, but they managed to finally find a weakness.
“...！”

/*Plick* *Plick*— The cracks on the armor increased.

At this time—

"Ahhhhh ！”

The gale that is surrounding Ellis released her "Ray Hawk".

With her destruction force, she charged with intense speed.

The lance broke the armor, and pierced through Velsaria's chest.

“…！Ellis！”

Ellis' brown eyes glared at Velsaria's icy blue eyes.

The strongest knight in the Academy started to show some weariness.

""— o wind, blow wildly ! "

With the same stance the <<Ray Hawk>> charged in—

Ellis released her strongest wind out.

The chaotic gale crushed the weakened Elemental Waffe.

Velsaria whose armor has been crushed flew in the air, and painfully dropped down on the ground.

"Hah, Hah, Hah—"

Ellis limply knelt on the floor.

"… Did we … Succeed…?"

Velsaria is currently on the floor.

Seemingly unconscious.

"I…"

"Huh ? "

Nope, She did not lose her consciousness.

Velsaria started to share violently.

"… I, … Absolutely… Cannot lose…"

"… What ? "

Claire raised her brow.

The scene before their eyes was unbelievable.

The Elemental Waffe which was supposed to be crushed—

"It's starting to morph into a different thing ! "

"Aneue… ? "

Ellis remained not knowing what to do.

"— ah—AHHHHHHHHHHHHH ! "

Inside the forest of Astral Zero, echoed Velsaria's roar.

===Part 6 ===

"What is that ...！？”

Kamito yelled out.

The students who were looking through the monitor to watch the battle started torn for their lives.

Velsaria's Elemental Waffe, is starting to take a very ominous form.

The body that is covered with pitch black armor, is just like a knight risen from the dead.

If divine power is able to be seen from you naked eyes, it is surely not a good sigh.

"That is a Cursed Armament Seal, Kamito."

"Huh ? "

Kamito looked at the expressionless Est.

"Also, she is now going out of control. If it continues like this—"

"Velsaria, implanted a Cursed Armament Seal！？”

Kamito worriedly asked for confirmation.

(Why…)

Why did the Academy's strongest blade dancer need to rely on those items?

(Velsaria, already has been forced into this situation…)

Kamito tightly grasped his left hand. Even if the reason is not clear, I do know that the fight 3 years ago really changed her.

Through the monitor, the pitch black knight roared out.

Noticing the change, Velsaria's teammate hurriedly came out.

It is those 4 people that were once part of the Sylphid Knights. They probably were forced to not come out till now.

And with her teammates that hurriedly approached her—

The pitch black knight used its hand and struck them over.

Blood spurred out. The girls from the knights were slammed on the ground.

From the right shoulder to the chest, the girls suffered severe injuries.

“...！！？”

Kamito started to have a disgusted feeling.

From the injuries that were caused directly from a spirit, it proves that the spirit is slowly getting out of control.

The emergency bell rang— the fight has been stopped.

But even then, Claire and the others did not want to retreat.

(N-No… ! )

From the black mist that is being sent out from the pitch black knight, like a tentacle, it trapped Claire and the others and caught their limbs. Even though Scarlet and fernier tried to bite through it, those 2 also got caught immediately.

(… Don't tell me, they are trying to drain the power from Scarlet ? )

Only Ellis wobbly stood up.

Using her Elemental Waffe to blow off the nearby black mist, she is trying to protect Claire and the others.

Kamito though—

"—Est. I have a request."

Closely grasping Est's cute hands.

Even if Est has a expression that wanted to say something and looked at Kamito—

"—I am Kamito's sword. Everything is for you."

She seemly gave up and nodded.

"But, please be careful. With your current body, and with my form as Elemental Waffe, you can probably only last for 10 seconds,"

"Ahh, Thats enough, Est."

Kamito kindly patted her silver hair, and started to release his Elemental Waffe.

"The cool-headed steel queen, the sacred sword that destroys evil— now form a sword of steel and be the power in my hand!"

Est's body slowly turned into light orbs and disappeared into thin air—

And in Kamito's hand, appeared a silver blade with shining lights.

===Part 7 ===

"…D-Damn… ! "

Ellis used her Elemental Waffe's lance, and slashed through the pitch black knight's mist.

Even just a slight touch, your divine power can still be drained. Velsaria's teammates who accidentally approached were already bonded together and unconscious.

Fianna and Rinslet who almost used all their divine power also fainted on the floor. Even though Claire still managed to stay conscious—

"… Ellis, H-Hurry and escape to the door…"

"Don't joke around. I am a Sylphid Knight, my mission is to protect the students."

While talking to the fallen Claire, at the same time, she also released multiple gales towards Velsaria.

But, it cannot even slightly damage the armor. Even if the form changed, it seems like that fortress spirit.

The only thing that can manage to change the spirit into this ominous form—

There can be only one reason why.

"Why—Why have you implanted a Cursed Armament Seal ! Aneue ! "

I do not understand.

A person which I once thought to be perfect, why do you have to do such things.

Towards Velsaria who could not hear anything, Ellis stroked again with her swift speed.

Because of the anger that increased the power of the gale, it pierced through the armor—

"— o wind, blow wildly ! "

But, the Elemental Waffe Lance maintained its form inside the armor without any movement.

(… I can not generate any more wind ! ? )

From the crack of the armor came the black mist— the divine power of Velsaria, followed the lance up into Ellis' arm, and started to drain her power.

Velsaria used her arms, and slowly picked up her body with her neck.

"Ellis ! "

Claire screamed out.

( … Is this the end ? I … )

… my consciousness is slowly fading away. Darkness is slowly enveloping me.

( … I didn't get to protect. Not even my comrade, not even Aneue)

"Kamito, Sorry… I —"

In that instant. a sword immediately flashed through the air.

“...！？”

Next moment, Ellis' body is in the air.

From the back, a hand appeared and hugged her tightly.

Slowly, she opened her eyes.

"Wha—"

In front of her eyes, the one that appeared is Kazahaya Kamito.

Ellis right now is being princess hugged in the air.

"… Kamito ? "

"—Ellis, thanks for protecting my comrades~"

Kamito smiled and dropped to the ground, and semi-regrettably let Ellis down.

… Unable to understand the current situation, Ellis blinked blankly.

Kamito then looked towards Velsaria's direction, and grasped his Elemental Waffe sword.

"— I will not allow you to touch my comrades ! "

===Part 8 ===

Under the bandages comes forth a huge intense burning sensation.

(… tch, the injury opened again… )

Tightly clenching his teeth to contain his scream of pain, Kamito cursed in his heart.

Even though I said something cool, but I still have a giant hole in my stomach.

Not even blade dancing, its already really difficult just standing.

"I knew it, using the Demon Slayer Sacred Sword in this condition is really tiring~"

I smiled wry.

"Y-Y-Y-Y-You baka ! "

Claire's whip made snapping sounds.

"Ouch ! "

Kamito screamed in pain.

Anger Rising… !

Turning the head back, there was Clare holding her whip with her arms crossed.

… Scary. Its like her head has 2 horns…

"W-What are you doing ! Treat people with injuries better ! "

Kamito glared at her with his teary eyes.

"Then why are people with injuries running here ! "

The twin red horsehair angrily stood up.

Kamito sighed, and placed his hand on Claire's head.

"Rushing towards here when my comrades are in danger, isn't that normal ? "

"… Hah, y-you sure are a baka."

Claire looked to one side trying to hide her blushing face.

"Kamito, w-with your injuries… "

Ellis spoke with high concern.

Kamito once again turned himself, and kindly placed her hand on her shoulders.

"Ellis, you worked hard and did well. You are already a excellent knight."

"Kamito … "

Ellis' eyes showed happiness.

At this time—

"… Oh… Ohhh ahhhhh … "

“...！？”

Those 3 immediately turned towards the source of the noise.

The black knight who lost one of its arm, yelled out in pain.

With that form, it is just like a body being possessed by a lost spirit.

"Velsaria… "

Kamito wobbly walked over and held tightly on Terminus Est.

With his current condition, he could only maintain Est's Elemental Waffe form for only about 10 seconds.

"Kamito, are you seriously going to fight this thing！？”

"Ah, after all, she is the one I have to defeat by my own hand."

"Kamito, what are you say—"

Kamito grasped his sword, and stared at Velsaria.

"… Ren… Ashbel… l…"

"Velsaria, do you really want to fight against 'her' ? "

Although he never expected an answer, Kamito still asked."

"… Ohhh… Oh… "

The only reply that he got, was the roar filled with chaos from its throat.

"Then, before the strongest blade dancer, I shall be your opponent ! "

As he declared— Kamito started to charge forward.
。
At the same time, Velsaria who lost one of its arm also started to charge.

"Kamito ! "

Ellis' voice slowly faded in the noise created by the sword fight.

"Ohhhh ! "

Blocking Velsaria's assault, Kamito swung his sword.

The pitch black armor cracked open. With another strike, he smashed through it.

Sparks flew everywhere. At the same time, a pain like electricity shocked Kamito's body.

At the instant Kamito screamed in pain, the armored Velsaria grabbed Kamito's arms. But —

"Don't look down on my comrade ! "

As like a reply for Kamito's scream, Terminus Est released a bright light.

A light that seems to purify, it blew away the mist which was Velsaria's divine power.

Following, Kamito slashed towards the head of the pitch black armor. With that, he released another strike — the black knight was not able to keep up with the flashes and flashes of attacks.

"Strong … ! "

Ellis exclaimed.

Looking at the blade dance, you can never tell that Kamito was heavily injured with his overwhelming strength.

"That's just, like … "

What Ellis Fahrengart envied, the strongest blade dancer.

As like seeing the same thing from 3 years ago—

"— ahhhhhh ! "

Velsaria screeched out a terrifying sound.

The air seemed like it was vibrating, smashing Kamito's body and blew him away.

And was smashed on the ground heavily.

The crimson red blood started to stain the bandage on his chest while pain spread all over his body.

Terminus Est's light started to fade away, signaling the fighting is almost near end.
“...”

With the support of his hands, Kamito stood up.

Velsaria's ominous divine power then started to spread all over the ground like a mist,

(So the source of these mist is from her heart … )

Kamito's extraordinary observing skills told him that conclusion.

While painfully tolerating the pain, Kamito re-grasped his blade and lit up his sword.

(With Terminus Est's anti curse ability, I might be able to —)

At this time, like an obstacle, Velsaria's Elemental Waffe started to change one again.

The severed arm slowly morphed like clay, and changed into a giant lance.

No, rather than a lance— it looks more like a ram.

"… Looks like its time to determine the winner. Just what I wanted… "

"Kamito ! "

Ellis slowly walked over to Kamito with her blade as a support stick.

"Ellis, I'm sorry."

"Kamito, that thing is dangerous."

"What do you mean ? "

"My skills over the lance was taught by Aneue."

"… I see."

Velsaria once again roared out a sound like it came from the ground.

"… Ren… Ash… bell ! "

"…? Aneue actually mistook Kamito as Ren Ashbell ? "

Ellis questionably raised her eyebrow.

Of course, the current Velsaria already lost all logic.

"It's time to see who wins. Ellis, please help me a little."

"… I understand."

Ellis nodded.

"Kamito, i beg of you, please save Aneue."

Kamito then proceeded to flow all the rest of this divine power to the sword in his hand.

The silver sword again started to glow with all its might. Ellis also started to create gales of wind.

This strike is the strongest attack he can use with his current body.

I can only bet everything on this.

"Lets go, Velsaria Eva Fahrengart ! "
”
"Ahhhhhhh ! "

Velsaria charged while creating a trail of dust around her.

With Kamito's body becoming lighter through Ellis' wind,

With a violent gale behind his back pushing him, Kamito accelerated again.

With the instant clash, the area around them was immediately clouded by the flash lights.

Just barely dodging Velsaria's attack—

The Demon Slayer Sacred Sword which is shinning in a bright white light, totally pierced Velsaria's armor and the 'heart'.

From the tip of the blade, the bright light started to overflow.

Just like what happened— 3 years ago.

"… Velsaria, you shall be saved by me."

With his blade in her chest, Kamito slowly whispered.

The pitch black armor shattered into powder, and Velsaria's beautiful face appeared once again.

"Ren Ashbell—"

Her sakura colored lips, slowly moved.

===Part 9 ===

(So it is like this… Kazehaya Kamito, "you are—")

At the instant she was pierced, she realized something.

The person in front of her, was the exact same person that pierced her chest 3 years ago.

"… I have been defeated once again … "

Velsaria smiled gently.

As like a heavy worry disappeared, she had a very stable expression.

But for some reason, she could not feel any remorse from that time.

This is because, Kazehaya Kamito's black eyes, were looking straight at her.

“...！？”

/*dub dub*— the cursed armament seal started to beat once again.

With her face hot, Velsaria slightly moved her teary eyes away from Kamito.

"Velsaria, you are strong. But, that strength will one day snap like a sword."

"That is true… But, I only seek this power so you can acknowledge me— But it seems like it wasn't enough~"

"— you are wrong then."

"What ? "

"You lost, it is not because of not enough strength. You only lost because you were alone. But I have my comrades, my friends I met in the Academy."

“...”

"That, is something even the me from 3 years ago— Ren Ashbell would not have."

On Velsaria blushing face, comes a cool breeze.

These are — Ellis' wind.

At that last instant, it was that same wind that accelerated Kamito who was heavily injured.

That same wind that carried Ellis' thought and her belief as a knight.

"Ren Ashbell, I— "

With her smile and her beautiful golden hair swaying with the wind—

Velsaria Eva Fahrengart finally was defeated.

And— the beating 'heart' also ceased all movement.

===Part 10 ===

"Arara, that 'heart' broke~ That was after all a good which was hard to find~"

From the forest not near the Academy—

Vivian Melosa unhappily bit her lips.

After all, she only came to watch the fight to gather more data.

"The direct implantation of cursed armament seals on a 'heart' will still take a while till it can be used without any problems~"

Releasing a sigh, she turned off the final switch.

"But, that boy was pretty interesting. And since that Jio from the Kyōdouin was also taken away, I shall play with him the next time~"

"The students are your toys, Vivian Melosa."

“...！？”

From that voice coming from no where, Vivian Melosa—

felt a chill on her back.

"Is that you ! The Dusk Witch ! "

"Hmph, how nostalgic. my good-for-nothing student."

Greyworth Ciel Mais slowly walked out from the deep forest.

“…！Why—”

Executing such an action that attracts people, everyone would have noticed. And yesterday after the 2 boys went out of control, we did a little research. We realized that the Cursed Armament Seals were the same as what you studied back when you were still a student. Looks like you still never improved from the past~"

Like a teacher lecturing a student, Greyworth kindly said.

"I still can't believe that you actually started to take action because of those negligible students—"

"Hmph, the last time I was sent here a few years ago. For me to come back here to rule out the nasty pests, it seems like it is destiny."

Vivian Melosa immediately held her breath, and her body started to shake from fear.

"Next, for you to attack my important students, it is necessary for you to take some punishment~"

—At the same time, Greyworth's right hand started to be glow and compress into a pitch black matter.

From this weird condition, the one that is appearing cannot be a contracted spirit— it is a magical spirit.

"Its been a long time since you had food, 'Earl', go ahead and enjoy yourself~"

Greyworth licked her devilish lips.

"Ah… Ahh… Ahhhhhh… "

Vivian Melosa cried out from her throat.

From being scared, it completely turned into a state of panic.

Looking at her trying to crawl away to escape—

"— don't try to escape~ The punishment is necessary ! "

"Heh, Ah, Ahhh… "

The pitch black did its final assault.

/*Ka* *Crack* *Chouk* *Gulp*…

The sound of chewing echoed throughout the forest.

"Ara Ara. I still needed to handle the final situation, such an idiot disciple~"

She then playfully touched her glasses, and slowly walked away.

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei

2012-09-28T01:52:26Z

Nukie: /* Volume 5 */

[[Image:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Vol 1]]
'''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' (魔法科高校の劣等生), ''literally "The Poor Performing Student of a Magic High School"'', and also known officially as "The Irregular At Magic High School", is a Japanese light novel series written by Satou Tsutomu (佐島勤), with illustrations by Ishida Kana (石田可奈), published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] label. The novel began as a web novel serialization in "[http://syosetu.com/ Let's Become a Novelist]" on October 12, 2008. It then became the second web novel after "[[Sword Art Online]]", to be commercialized and published by Dengeki in July 2011.

====Other Interesting Facts====

As of July 2011, the web novel has received over 30 million page views.

As of December 2011, the web novel has received over 50 million page views.

The web novel, including the Gaiden (side stories), have been taken down at the end of 2011.

The Dengeki published volumes were edited, supplemented with more text on some occasions, and overall improved over the web versions.

The web novel consisted of only 6 web chapters written covering the First Year arc, and the author has already planned for a total of 15 web chapters to cover the entire three years of Magic High School. As of August 2011, web chapter 1 has been been compiled into volumes 1 and 2, and as of December 2011, web chapter 2 has been compiled into volumes 3 and 4. The author expects the series to be compiled into a total of 20 to 25 volumes (ie. if Dengeki allows him to finish the series) <nowiki>[SOURCE: Author's tweet on 6-Nov-2011, #dengeki_mahouka]</nowiki>

Volume 5 will be a special chapter that has never been released on the web.

This series debuted in "This Light Novel is Amazing 2012" rankings at the rank of 29.

Volumes 1 and 2, published in July and August 2011 respectively, made it into the top 50 sales ranking on Oricon for the year 2011 (to be precise, from 22-Nov-2010 to 20-Nov-2011), at the ranks of 36 (99,047) and 42 (88,743) respectively.

==Story Synopsis==

Magic.

Is a product of neither legends nor fairy tales, but instead has become a technology of reality since a time unknown to people.

Supernatural power became a technology systematized through magic, while magic became a technical skill. A "Supernatural Power User" became a "Magic Technician".

Magic Technicians (in short, Magicians) are nurtured through Magic High Schools and Universities.

This is a story about:

A defective elder brother low achiever.

A perfect, flawless younger sister high achiever.

After both siblings entered a Magic High School,

The stage of daily turbulence was unveiled ---.

== Translation & Editing==

=== [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the forum.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the format guidelines and maintain the same terminology used. Editors are to check the standard if possible. Both translators and editors are required to participate actively in the forum in project standards.'''

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teaser, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4664 Feedback Thread]'''

==Updates==
* '''26-Sep-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 11 completed
** Volume 2 Chapter 12 completed
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed

* '''17-Sep-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 10 completed

* '''25-Aug-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 9 completed

* '''17-Aug-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 8 completed

* '''11-Aug-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 7 completed

* '''22-Jul-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed

* '''11-Jul-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 completed

* '''17-Apr-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 6 completed

* '''19-Mar-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 5 completed

* '''18-Mar-2012'''
** Volume 2 Casting Assistant Device completed

* '''13-Feb-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed

* '''18-Nov-2011'''
** Volume 1 Magic High Schools are --- completed

* '''15-Nov-2011'''
** Teaser Created
** Volume 1 Chapter 0 completed

==The ''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Characters|Characters]]
:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Glossary|Glossary]]

===Volume 1 - Enrollment Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Preamble|Magic High Schools are ---]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 The Late Great Favorite|The Late Great Favorite]]

 

===Volume 2 - Enrollment Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei 02 000cov.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Preamble|Casting Assistant Device]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3===
[[File:Mknr v03 cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 4===
[[File:Mknr v04 cover .jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

===Volume 5===
[[File:Mknr v05 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Summer break|Summer break]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 The honour student's supplementary lesson|The honour student's supplementary lesson]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Amelia in Wonderland|Amelia in Wonderland]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon|Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Memories of summer|Memories of summer]] ('''Incomplete''')
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Presidential elections and the queen|Presidential elections and the queen]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

==The ''Gaiden: Mahouka Koukou no Shounen Shoujo'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===

'''Active'''
*[[User:suarhnir|suarhnir]] (joining soon)
*[[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]
'''Inactive'''
*[[User:larethian|larethian]]
*[[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]]

===Editors===
*[[User:Wakusie|Wakusie]]
*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Hanse|Hanse]]
*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*魔法科高校の劣等生（1）入学編<上> (July 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705974)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（2）入学編<下> (August 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705981)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（3）九校戦編<上> (November 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709989)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（4）九校戦編<下> (December 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709996)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（5）夏休み編＋１ (April 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886522-7)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（6）横浜騒乱編〈上〉 (July 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886700-9)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（7）横浜騒乱編〈下〉 (September 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886701-6)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei

2012-09-28T01:50:31Z

Nukie: /* Volume 5 */

[[Image:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Vol 1]]
'''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' (魔法科高校の劣等生), ''literally "The Poor Performing Student of a Magic High School"'', and also known officially as "The Irregular At Magic High School", is a Japanese light novel series written by Satou Tsutomu (佐島勤), with illustrations by Ishida Kana (石田可奈), published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] label. The novel began as a web novel serialization in "[http://syosetu.com/ Let's Become a Novelist]" on October 12, 2008. It then became the second web novel after "[[Sword Art Online]]", to be commercialized and published by Dengeki in July 2011.

====Other Interesting Facts====

As of July 2011, the web novel has received over 30 million page views.

As of December 2011, the web novel has received over 50 million page views.

The web novel, including the Gaiden (side stories), have been taken down at the end of 2011.

The Dengeki published volumes were edited, supplemented with more text on some occasions, and overall improved over the web versions.

The web novel consisted of only 6 web chapters written covering the First Year arc, and the author has already planned for a total of 15 web chapters to cover the entire three years of Magic High School. As of August 2011, web chapter 1 has been been compiled into volumes 1 and 2, and as of December 2011, web chapter 2 has been compiled into volumes 3 and 4. The author expects the series to be compiled into a total of 20 to 25 volumes (ie. if Dengeki allows him to finish the series) <nowiki>[SOURCE: Author's tweet on 6-Nov-2011, #dengeki_mahouka]</nowiki>

Volume 5 will be a special chapter that has never been released on the web.

This series debuted in "This Light Novel is Amazing 2012" rankings at the rank of 29.

Volumes 1 and 2, published in July and August 2011 respectively, made it into the top 50 sales ranking on Oricon for the year 2011 (to be precise, from 22-Nov-2010 to 20-Nov-2011), at the ranks of 36 (99,047) and 42 (88,743) respectively.

==Story Synopsis==

Magic.

Is a product of neither legends nor fairy tales, but instead has become a technology of reality since a time unknown to people.

Supernatural power became a technology systematized through magic, while magic became a technical skill. A "Supernatural Power User" became a "Magic Technician".

Magic Technicians (in short, Magicians) are nurtured through Magic High Schools and Universities.

This is a story about:

A defective elder brother low achiever.

A perfect, flawless younger sister high achiever.

After both siblings entered a Magic High School,

The stage of daily turbulence was unveiled ---.

== Translation & Editing==

=== [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the forum.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the format guidelines and maintain the same terminology used. Editors are to check the standard if possible. Both translators and editors are required to participate actively in the forum in project standards.'''

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teaser, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4664 Feedback Thread]'''

==Updates==
* '''26-Sep-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 11 completed
** Volume 2 Chapter 12 completed
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed

* '''17-Sep-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 10 completed

* '''25-Aug-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 9 completed

* '''17-Aug-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 8 completed

* '''11-Aug-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 7 completed

* '''22-Jul-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed

* '''11-Jul-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 completed

* '''17-Apr-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 6 completed

* '''19-Mar-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 5 completed

* '''18-Mar-2012'''
** Volume 2 Casting Assistant Device completed

* '''13-Feb-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed

* '''18-Nov-2011'''
** Volume 1 Magic High Schools are --- completed

* '''15-Nov-2011'''
** Teaser Created
** Volume 1 Chapter 0 completed

==The ''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Characters|Characters]]
:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Glossary|Glossary]]

===Volume 1 - Enrollment Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Preamble|Magic High Schools are ---]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 The Late Great Favorite|The Late Great Favorite]]

 

===Volume 2 - Enrollment Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei 02 000cov.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Preamble|Casting Assistant Device]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3===
[[File:Mknr v03 cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 4===
[[File:Mknr v04 cover .jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

===Volume 5===
[[File:Mknr v05 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Summer break|Summer break]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 The honour student's supplementary lesson|The honour student's supplementary lesson]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Amelia in Wonderland|Amelia in Wonderland]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon|Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Memories of Summer|Memories of summer]] ('''Incomplete''')
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Presidential elections and the queen|Presidential elections and the queen]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

==The ''Gaiden: Mahouka Koukou no Shounen Shoujo'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===

'''Active'''
*[[User:suarhnir|suarhnir]] (joining soon)
*[[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]
'''Inactive'''
*[[User:larethian|larethian]]
*[[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]]

===Editors===
*[[User:Wakusie|Wakusie]]
*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Hanse|Hanse]]
*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*魔法科高校の劣等生（1）入学編<上> (July 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705974)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（2）入学編<下> (August 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705981)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（3）九校戦編<上> (November 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709989)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（4）九校戦編<下> (December 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709996)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（5）夏休み編＋１ (April 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886522-7)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（6）横浜騒乱編〈上〉 (July 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886700-9)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（7）横浜騒乱編〈下〉 (September 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886701-6)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]